ã€ŠTheir Secret Obsession (A Reverse Harem)ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Honey I¡¯m Home!

    Lotties POV:

    ¡°So, who ising tomorrow?¡± I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the

    expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles, so absorbed in her reflection that

    she was only half listening to me. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just

    had to check everything still fit perfectly.

    ¡°Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy¡¯s business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It¡¯s only a

    small gathering.¡± She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist.

    ¡°Small.¡± I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant,

    but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small.

    ¡°You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!¡± Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my

    eyes.

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± I barked, looking over at Lilly and hervish dress, fakeshes and tan. I loved her

    and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but

    hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn¡¯t for me.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Your dad and Alpha Leigh won¡¯t ept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed,

    as they won¡¯t allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta¡¯s daughter. You must represent the pack;

    you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!¡± Sage teased, making me groan, shutting her out.

    I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful!

    ¡°You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny,¡± I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth

    was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag.

    ¡°You think?¡± She asked; seeing how her l*p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my

    answer.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I stated firmly. pping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a

    box, cing it in myp.

    ¡°I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzir thest few months preparing for the

    wedding.¡± Taken back, I nced between her and the beautifully styled box in myp. Running my

    hand over the pretty pink ribbon, I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be

    spoiled, a damned princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel

    special and appreciated!

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± A polite smile painted my l*ps.

    ¡°Oh shh.¡± She grinned happily, tapping the box she stood; carefully, she stripped out of her wedding

    dress, unashamedly walking around in nothing but a whitece thong.

    ¡°Lilly!¡± I squealed, averting my eyes. ¡°What if someone walks in!¡± Iughed.

    ¡°Then I will have my brothers spoon their eyes out!¡± She winked, groaning at the mention of her

    brothers.

    ¡°Not all of us have brothers to protect our reputation.¡± Iughed, shaking my head nervously.

    Looking at the box and then back to Lilly, admiring her enthusiasm. I wish I had an ounce of her

    confidence!

    ¡°Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!¡± Sheughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for

    me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on.

    ¡°Prude!¡± Sheughed! ¡°And once Mike sees you, I am pretty sure he will fight the damned devil for

    you!¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed

    the door. ¡°Lilly, what have you done?¡± I groaned, but curiosity was getting the better of me.

    ¡°You will thank meter when he can¡¯t keep his hands off you!¡± Sheughed. ¡°I have a matching

    one!¡± Excitement chased the fear down my spine; Lilly had incredible taste, so whatever was in the

    box I knew would be mouth-wateringly beautiful.

    ¡°Be rude not to take a look.¡± Sage, my sassy wolf, teased as I toyed with the ribbon. ¡°You know she

    won¡¯t give up till you at least take a look!¡± She added, and she, of course, was right! Lilly was a

    force to be reckoned with; as the youngest child of the Alpha, she had learned quickly how to wrap

    him and her brothers around her finger; she wasn¡¯t used to hearing the word no!

    Biting my l*p, I pulled the ribbon, sucking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me

    challengingly, silently daring me to be bold.

    ¡°Oh, My God!¡± I moaned, shaking my head! ¡°I can¡¯t wear this!¡± Iughed, feeling the blush spread

    across my cheeks.

    Fifteen minutester, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly.

    ¡°F**k! I¡¯d totally do you if I weren¡¯t getting married tomorrow!¡± Lilly winked, circling me. ¡°I don¡¯t

    understand why you don¡¯t see how hot you are!¡± She groaned.

    Looking in the mirror finally, I sucked in a breath; my pearly white hair cascaded across my

    shoulders and down to my hips; it always reminded me of spun silver; Mike always told me it made

    me look angelic, which was ironic given what Lilly had dressed me in.

    My slim figure was encased in an icy blue crotchless cami suspender set that left nothing to the

    imagination. Ace embroidered halter n*eck with mesh panels barely covering my n*pples ran

    down my b*dy in a slim V, which seemed pointless considering it was crotchless!

    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s like wearing a piece of dental floss!¡± I groaned, ignoring Lilly¡¯s giggles. Wriggling in

    distaste, the crotchless thong angrily plunged into my ass from behind the suspender straps

    attached to silky soft stockings. ¡°How do girls wear this shit? It hurts!¡± I whined.

    ¡°No pain, no gain, Lottie! It¡¯s the price we pay to be beautiful!¡± Lilly grinned, pping my bare ass

    cheek before walking to grab my summer dress and fl*p-flops from the fitting room, holding them

    out to me with a wink.

    ¡°Go, show Mike!¡± she grinned knowingly. ¡°You can tell me all about itter!¡± She giggled

    mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! S*xy even!

    Rolling my l*p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had

    much alone timetely; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety

    preparations for tomorrow.

    ¡°Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention.¡± Sage cackled as I sl*pped my dress over Lilly¡¯s

    gift.

    Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn¡¯t take long; my father had insisted we stay close to

    the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way.

    Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our

    apartment door. Mike was home!

    ¡°Is he watching porn?¡± Sageughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment

    walls. Concentrating on the soundsing from the other side of the door, Iughed, hearing the

    distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and¡­

    ¡°Mike ! Don¡¯t stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!¡± A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard

    pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my

    throat, I quietly entered the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more

    I understood.

    ¡°As you wish, baby girl!¡± MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate.

    ¡°Baby girl!¡± Sage roared, ¡°THAT is our pet name!¡±

    ¡°F**k I am gonna cum.¡± Mike grunted urgently.

    ¡°The f**k you are!¡± I roared, opening the door with a bang.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Mike¡¯s panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on.

    ¡°Hey honey, I¡¯m home!¡± I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a

    female¡­ a female who wasn¡¯t me!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Lottie POV

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be back tillter?¡± Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two

    heads and was somehow in the wrong.

    ¡°Clearly!¡± I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving

    things into it.

    ¡°Baby girl¡­Come on¡­¡± He has the audacity to sound hurt; ncing into the mirror, I lock my eyes

    on him, Sage shining in my icy hues.

    ¡°I am sorry, who are you talking to ¡­ Me? Or Her?¡± Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I

    continued. ¡°Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her ¡®baby girl¡¯.¡± I spat, knowing I was being petty

    over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I

    had earned the right to be a little childish!

    ¡°No, you are mistaken.¡± He shakes off. Spinning around, I re at him.

    ¡°Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane!¡± I mutter to Sage.

    ¡°I always said the f**ker was stupid!¡± Sageughed bitterly. ¡°Want me to bite his dick off?¡± She asks

    casually, making me smile, despite the trauma rippling through my b*dy; although Mike and I were

    not fated mates, I do¡­ love him! And this betrayal stings.

    ¡°As you wish, BABY GIRL!¡± I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the

    whore in his bed¡­ Our bed!

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. ¡°Did

    he sl*p and identallynd in your vagina?¡± Seeing her try to sl*p from the bed, I shook my head.

    ¡°Stay! He is ALL yours!¡± I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel

    bag.

    ¡°Charlotte,e on.¡± Mike pushed, getting from the bed, n*ked and unashamed. ¡°Work has been

    toughtely, and well¡­¡± Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault

    somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds.

    ¡°You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore.¡± His b*dy was flush

    against my back. My b*dy tightened at the irony, given the bluece I had on under my dress,

    grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky

    hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. ¡°You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn¡¯t

    have to look elsewhere then.¡±

    Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye;

    satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood sttered my dress;

    looking down at it in astonishment, Iughed in disbelief. Mike¡¯s curses and groans were barely

    audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my b*dy.

    ¡°Yeah, we are done.¡± I dere my mind made up; Sage¡¯s growl as Mike tried to pull my elbow

    cemented that statement.

    ¡°Babygirl¡­¡± He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes red with the cold blue of Sage, who

    seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out

    cold, his b*dy hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp b*dy resembling a pretzel all limbs and

    bruised ego.

    ¡°When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!¡± Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf,

    who was nodding, frozen by fear.

    ¡ª

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Another?¡± I requested, tapping the rim of my empty ss; the handsome bartender looked

    between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father¡¯s made him nervous.

    ¡°I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don¡¯t you!¡± I

    asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly¡¯s sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my ss, a smirk pulled at the

    corners of my l*ps.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I hupped, taking the drink with a smirk in Lilly¡¯s direction, the pair of us bursting into

    girlish giggles as he walked off, shaking his head unimpressed. Lilly had picked me up the second I

    left my apartment, handing me tissues and letting me get my anger out; I had spent thest few

    hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at

    her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over.

    ¡°Charlotte, I have to sleep.¡± She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, ¡°I have

    to look my best tomorrow.¡± She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I .. Can¡¯t go.. back there¡­ HE.. is there!¡± I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed

    her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. ¡°Can I stay at yours, please!¡± Laughing,

    she nodded, pushing me towards the door.

    ¡°Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kill you!¡± Sheughed, pushing me to the exit.

    Twenty minutester, we pulled up at the pack house; Lilly paid the driver and pushed me through

    the doors to the pack house with a groan.

    ¡°I will grab water; you go on up!¡± Sheughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the

    kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking

    around the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy.¡± Iughed, pulling my dress over my head,

    groaning, realizing I had left my bag downstairs. I threw my dress aside, smoothing my hands over

    the soft fabric of the lingerie Lilly had brought me before walking around the room. Picking up a

    photo frame with a picture of Lilly¡¯s older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad,

    smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me

    call him master all day.

    ¡°Jackass!¡± I groaned, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all!

    ¡°Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!¡± Iughed bitterly while looking in the

    full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike¡¯s cruel words about

    my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly¡¯s brothers had made my life hell growing

    up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and

    teased, buting from Mike, it hurt.

    Sucking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly

    downstairs, had she sl*pped in while I walked around her room?

    Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the ss panel of

    the shower, Lilly¡¯s brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles

    turning white from the pressure, his b*dy ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos

    wound the whole of his b*dy, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand

    gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven.

    Sucking in a breath, my eyes locked on his dick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring

    himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment.

    ¡°Either join me or get out!¡± He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I

    felt like I had been sucker punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under

    me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox¡¯s panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not<pughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything

    went ck.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Lotties POV

    Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go

    as we hade of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But

    they hadn¡¯t! They seemed as uninterested in our ns as they were in their daily chores! Lilly and I

    had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins!

    Something we knew grated on the boys!

    The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had

    gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a

    dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful!

    He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control

    everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about

    me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We

    danced andughed, and I thought he would k*ss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been

    perfect until I found the twinsughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they

    couldn¡¯t believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! It turned out the twins had paid the male

    to take me out; even in my newfound freedom, they had seized power and kept me under their

    guardianship!

    Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other ssmates recording me,ughing at

    me and my tears. It didn¡¯t take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school,

    making me aughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I

    got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted!

    I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving

    Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to

    her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hell! So I had no choice but to put up and

    shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun!

    And somewhere in between, I met Mike.

    Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be reced by the concerned face of Knox,

    staring down at me with such warmth my stomach fl*pped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief

    spread over his features.

    ¡°Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!¡± I seethed, pping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice

    blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that sl*pped across his face.

    ¡°Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard.¡± He cooed, and my eyes widened in

    disbelief at the sincerity in his tone.

    ¡°Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the f**k off!¡± Snapping my mouth closed,

    feeling the light touch of his fingers on my l*ps.

    ¡°You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!¡± His brows knitted together as he looked my face over,

    his gaze locking on my l*ps; his tongue ran over his l*ps needily, making me ufortable. ¡°I

    should teach you a lesson!¡± He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡± I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the

    floor but insteadid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and

    taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb

    over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso.

    ¡°I have to admit, you have changed a lot!¡± A grin slowly sl*pped across his face, his fingers trailing

    up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. ¡°Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh¡±

    Shoving his chest hard, my long ice-blonde hair sl*pped free, framing my face in a wall of glowing

    white.

    ¡°You look like an angel!¡± He whispered breathlessly. Looking at him with disgust, my eyes trailed

    over his strong jaw, slightly stubbled with dark blonde hair that trailed down his n*eck, his chest

    covered in dark tattoos that swirled under where my fingersid on a hard wall of muscle. His hands

    gripped my waist, trying to lower me onto him, my legs parting further to amodate hisrge

    chest.

    I didn¡¯t want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male.

    ¡°And buffed up!¡± Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude

    comment with a groan, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides.

    ¡°Seriously, stop touching me!¡± Pushing his hands off me with a snort, ¡°Dick!¡± I grunted.

    ¡°Hmmm, yeah, I have a dick¡­ wanna see?¡± He taunted, his hands returning to my hip with

    supernatural speed.

    ¡°YES, I wanna see!¡± Sage purred excitedly.

    ¡°Seriously! Do you remember all the shit he put us through¡± I snapped, trying to pull away from his

    grasp as he slid me down his b*dy rolling me against a thickness I was not expecting?

    ¡°God¡¯s¡±, A gasp escaped my l*ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core.

    ¡°F**k!¡± Knox moaned, his fingers digging painfully into my sides as he held me in ce, his hips

    rolling up to graze against my soaked slit. Apparently, my p**sy was as big of a slut as Sage!

    ¡°Crotchless!¡± He smirked up at me. ¡°Not so innocent, it seems!¡±

    ¡°UGH!¡± I growled, trying to lift off of him, but his fingers dug painfully into my hip, forcing me along

    his cock again, making me cry out as my p**sy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing

    with pleasure.

    ¡°Deny it all you want!¡± He whispered, ¡°But I can feel how wet you are already!¡± He taunted, proving

    his point by thrusting his hips against me again, sending another burst of pleasure rippling through

    my b*dy, bathing my features in a lustful glow.

    ¡°YOU?!¡± I scoffed, ¡°Why would I want someone who spent years making me feel like nothing!¡± I

    hissed through my teeth, seething. The pain that instantly washed over his face had my stomach

    yearning to soothe the guilt I observed eating at his brows. But as quick as it appeared, it vanished,

    his usual cheekiness mask in ce.

    ¡°Well, Give me an hour; I promise I¡¯ll make you feel like the queen you are!¡± He breathed

    ¡°Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Liar, liar, bums on fire!¡±, Sage snipped, making me wince. ¡°You wanna k*ss him; you wanna touch

    him; you wanna ride him!¡± She taunted me in a loop in my head.

    ¡°F**k off!¡± I roared at her.

    ¡°No one¡¯s gonna know! Just do it! Or I will!¡± Sage stated all yfulness was gone.

    ¡°Really? Sage seems game!¡± He grinned slyly, licking his l*ps

    ¡°The scent she¡¯s giving off.. says otherwise!¡± Driving his hips up to meet my core, a purr erupted

    from my l*ps as Sage fought for control.

    ¡°She¡¯s a slut!¡± I announced, angry at Sage¡¯s betrayal!

    ¡°Mmm, My slut?¡± He beamed, his hands sliding up my back, twisting in my long blonde hair to pull

    my head back, the other gripping tighter on my hips as he ran his solid length along my soaked

    p**sy l*ps; it was millimeters from my core, it would take a simple thrust of his hips to bury it inside

    me, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light.

    ¡°Like he had ever given a shit what I wanted before!¡± I snarled at Sage, who was still fighting me for

    control! F**k the pair of them! Thinking I was so easy to manipte.

    ¡°Bold of you to assume I will give into you that easily!¡± I dered, mimicking the same cocky smirk

    he had just worn.

    ¡°Beg me, Knox!¡± I challenged!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Beg?¡± He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He

    was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he

    wanted me like he imed to, he would beg!

    ¡°Yes, Beg! Or let go of me.¡± I dered with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and

    vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the damn

    twins! Arching a brow, I waited for him to finish whatever internal torment he was going through

    while he made his mind up. His hands released my hips. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune.

    ¡°Now, look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Sage whined, making me smirk. All I had done was show him I

    wasn¡¯t one of his groupies that hung off his every word.

    ¡°If there is one thing tonight has taught me, it¡¯s that men always want what they can not have!¡± I

    snipped, shutting her out.

    ¡°You are so damn perfect, but I won¡¯t beg!¡± He maintained. I watched with fascination as his eyes

    trailed down over thece that wrapped my b*dy, lingering hungrily on my breasts. For once, he

    looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long

    time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain.

    ¡°There, that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it!¡± Iughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my

    mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor.

    ¡°Do it, I dare ya!¡± Sage encouraged.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Trailing my hands down over the soft fabric that covered my breasts, I sl*pped the straps off my

    shoulders, letting the delicatece slide down, my boobs bouncing free. The hiss that left Knox¡¯s

    l*ps as his hands balled into the nket had me grinning triumphantly.

    Running my hands down my t stomach, across my hips, I leaned back onto his legs with one

    hand for support, the other trailing between my thighs, sliding my fingers between my drenched

    folds, coating my finger in my arousal.

    ¡°Lottie¡±, I heard Knox growl as I rolled my l*ps between my teeth, letting the bottom one spring free.

    As quick as a sh, his hands gripped my ass, rolling me onto my back; he followed, settling in

    between my thighs, hisrge form pushing them almost ufortably apart to amodate him. I

    could feel his enormous member pressing against my stomach, causing me to suck in a dramatic

    breath.

    ¡°Shit, what have I started, Sage!¡± I whimpered, my eyes locked on a set of baby blues that stole all

    air from my lungs, his stubbornness reced with an unsettling hunger.

    His head dipped to my n*pples, his tongue pushing through his bruised l*ps from where he had

    been biting so hard. pping him hard across the face, I smirked, seeing the shocked look slide

    across his features, but the smirk sl*pped from my face seeing his eyes darken, his l*ps curl and

    growl rip from his chest. Determined to stand my ground, I tightened my eyes on him, slowly lifting a

    brow.

    ¡°No! Beg!¡± I taunted; seeing his eyes darken to the ck of his wolf, I knew I had either pushed him

    too far or broken his resolve.

    ¡°Please¡±, He huffed, licking his l*ps as his eyes trailed down my throat to my chest.

    ¡°Told you!¡± I squealed to Sage!

    ¡°No!¡± I chuckled. ¡°You can do better than that!¡± Pouting, I ran my finger that seconds ago was

    soaked in my honey over his bottom l*p. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t want to taste me after all!¡± I announced,

    chewing the inside of my l*p.

    ¡°Please, Charlotte. Let me k*ss your pretty n*pples; let me suck them into my mouth and lick them

    until they are hard against my tongue, begging to be bitten and marked by my teeth. Let me make

    you feel every inch the Queen you are!¡±

    Shit!

    ¡°F**k, I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!¡± Sage wailed in my head, but she needn¡¯t! I hated myself

    for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it!

    Prick!

    Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his l*ps pressed to my n*pples in turn, sucking and licking

    them until they ached for more than the softness he offered. My moans filled the room as his teeth

    mped down on my bud, his handsing up to twist and pull at the other.

    Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take

    control of the situation!

    ¡°I said you could use your mouth; I said nothing about your hands!¡± I scolded him, his l*ps tugging

    into a tight frown, but he obeyed, dropping his hand to the side of my head.

    Returning his attention to my n*pple, he slowly teased the sensitive skin until I was a hot, panting

    mess! I was desperate for more; we both knew it, and judging by how his dick was throbbing and

    pulsing against my stomach, I knew he was too.

    ¡°Char??¡± I heard Lilly call from the hallway. ¡°Where the f**k did she go?¡± She moaned as she

    walked past Knox¡¯s room; the fact she didn¡¯t even think to check in here told me everything and

    brought me back to the startling realisation that I had f**ked up! I was lying on my best friend¡¯s

    brother¡¯s bed, between his legs, with his mouth mped down around my n*pple. My other breasts

    already had countless love bites and teeth marks aggressively painted across my skin.

    ¡°Get off!¡± I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± I spat usingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant,

    and if Lilly hadn¡¯t interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been!

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s fine!¡± Heughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in ce

    while searching for my dress and pulling it on.

    ¡°Where is that blood from?¡± Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained

    dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike¡¯s blood all over it?

    ¡°None of your damn business!¡± I huffed, grabbing my shoes and ring at him onest time.

    ¡°THIS never happened!¡± I snapped, sl*pping from the room as quietly as I entered, tiptoeing down

    the hall to Lilly¡¯s room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the

    opportunity to sl*p into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all you smell of!¡± Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind like a

    cat rubbing up a tree. ¡°You smell of him¡­ Of Knox!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the strawberry and lime shower gel would

    erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of

    Knox and his damn arousal!

    ¡°F**k!¡± I groaned, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return.

    ¡°Where the f**k have you been?¡± She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the

    bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie!

    ¡°I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox¡¯s room! I didn¡¯t realize he was back!¡± I started sucking

    down a breath, groaning, smelling Knox STILL.

    ¡°A little heads up would have been good!¡± I moaned, shooting her an irritated half-smile.

    ¡°You thought they would miss my big day?¡± Sheughed, rolling her eyes! ¡°They got back this

    evening.¡±

    ¡°No shit!¡± I sighed, giving her a ¡®you think¡¯ look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were

    both disappointed at how easily the lie left my l*ps.

    ¡°He was hooking up with some chick; I had to hide and wait for them to fall asleep before I could

    leave!¡± I fibbed, hoping it would exin why I was covered in the unmistakable scent of Knox, s*x

    and shame!

    ¡°Oh my god! Char! You poor thing! He is such a whore! Do you want some bleach for your eyes?¡±

    She bellyughed, bending down to get the tub bottle from her cupboard. ¡°That exins the

    stench!¡± she giggled, throwing a nnel at me.

    Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of

    my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me

    my life was about to get a hell of a lot moreplicated! And there was nothing I could do about it!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Get yourzy ass up!¡± Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me groan; flopping onto my

    stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her.

    ¡°No!¡± I grumbled, images of Knox and Ist night still floating around my head, making my thighs

    ache, and p**sy clench deliciously. I could deny it as much as I like, but no male has ever had me

    feeling as alive as Knox! It pissed me off beyond belief that the male that had managed to ignite

    such a fire in my core was so bloody undesirable!

    ¡°Char! Come on!¡± Lilly groaned, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my b*dy had my

    n*pples hardening further against the soft fabric of Lilly¡¯s Pj¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s my big day! I need my best friend

    at my side!¡± Sheined, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any

    time soon.

    ¡°Fine! I am up!¡± I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly¡¯s voice came from while pulling

    myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, thest remnants of my dream and

    her s*xy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me.

    ¡°Are you ok? You¡¯re very flush! You¡¯re not getting sick, are you?¡± She puffed, taking a step back as if

    I had the gue.

    ¡°I dunno, sleeping with your best friend¡¯s brother is kinda sick!¡± Sage grinned, teasing me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with Knox!¡± I huffed, sipping my coffee and ignoring my melodramatic best friend and

    pain-in-the-ass wolf.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get sick today, Char!¡± Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me

    how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just from a bad dream!¡± I assured her, hoping to drink the rest of my coffee in peace.

    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t lying! You were terribly¡­ bad¡­ in those dreams! Very bad indeed! I mean the way

    you spread your legs and let him nuzzle that handsome face between them!¡± Sage whispered

    seductively in my mind.

    ¡°Charlotte! Are you ok? You¡¯re shaking?¡± Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I

    dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. ¡°Charlotte?¡±

    ¡°Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?¡± Sage continued,

    making me blush further. ¡°Lord knows he was good with his..¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands

    and racing heart. The concern on Lilly¡¯s face startled me back to reality.

    ¡°I am ok! Honestly!¡±I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind

    on a loop.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t caught one of those human bugs, have you?¡± Lilly¡¯s face was pulled into a mask of

    distress.

    ¡°I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don¡¯t feel right

    doing so now!¡± I stated guiltily to Sage, only to remember I had cut her off- and for good reason too!

    I knew exactly what she would say on the matter, too: Dick, dick and more dick!

    It seemed since we left Knox¡¯s room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male¡¯s dick in

    particr.

    Sucking down my breath, seeing Lilly¡¯s frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big

    day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it

    official and making her family and pack proud.

    It was what Lilly had been bred for!

    I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which

    was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-

    off! Despite how glorious his dick felt rubbing up against me. Sighing, I softened my features,

    ignoring the aching between my thighs.

    ¡°I think thest 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That¡¯s all!¡±

    I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good

    hiding.¡± Shaking my head dramatically with a nervousugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her

    onto the bed, ignoring her protests.

    ¡°NO!¡± It¡¯s embarrassing enough that I caught them having s*x in my bed; I don¡¯t want the whole

    pack talking about it!¡± I groaned, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not like your brothers don¡¯t like a good gossip as much as the next or are short of

    bedfellows for pillow talk!¡± I admitted rolling my eyes at the jealousy eating at me.

    ¡°Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!¡± She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off

    the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up.

    ¡°But if he bes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don¡¯t care about you, Charlotte,

    but they see you as a little sister! They won¡¯t stand for his bullshit!¡± She expressed, looking at me in

    the mirror as she fixed her hair. I could feel her eyes stalking my features, hoping I was taking note.

    ¡°Lord, I hope they don¡¯t see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about incest!¡± Sage grunted,

    working her way through the barrier I had put up. ¡°Although¡­ I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    are?¡± She added with a wiggle of those thick brows of hers.

    ¡°Way to lower the tone, sage!¡± I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big

    day!

    Two hourster, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it

    that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack

    house but Lilly and I.

    ¡°Are you not nervous?¡± I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. She looked

    beautiful! But then Lilly always did; her Alexander Mcqueen wedding dress was fit for royalty, which

    was urate given that Lilly was mated to the heir to the Meadow Pack, with their ancient ties to

    royalty among the Lycanmunity. Lilly would bring power and title to her and our pack through

    this ceremony.

    ¡°No, just excited!¡± She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated

    garden with its subtle nod to the pack¡¯s colours: white and blue tul*ps lined the cobbled path, and

    above, suspended like bunting, hung the stunning white and blue jasmine vines that I know Luna

    had shipped especially for today, wanting to show respect to her daughters intended but more so

    the Luna of The Meadow pack, word had it they were her favourite flower. No expense had been

    spared for today! Everything was perfect and precise! Like Lilly!,

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s stunning.¡± I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling

    on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could.

    ¡°Told you, you looked beautiful!¡± I grinned, nudging Lilly¡¯s hip with mine seeing him try not to cry at

    the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress.

    ¡°You like Daddy?¡± She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was

    an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk-like her bridesmaids; it had a deep V

    cut out the front down to her navel, the area had been filled withce, the pack¡¯s crest embroidered

    onto it in the staple azure blue. The back was open, showing off her beautiful tanned skin, lines of

    crystals again in the staple Azure colour ran across her shoulder, attaching at each shoulder to hold

    her dress in ce, it was a very contemporary dress, and she pulled it off perfectly but definitely a

    little low cut for my tastes, but it screamed Lilly!

    ¡°You look like a princess!¡± He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions;

    his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle.

    ¡°I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!¡± He teased with an affectionate

    wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta,

    you tended to spend the majority of your time training.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Lilly scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!¡± She

    scoffed, popping her hip out, giving me a firm stare.

    ¡°Ooo, Bribe? What is it costing me, huh!¡± He chuckled, pulling his pouting daughter to his side and

    looking at her onest time!

    ¡°Her firstborn child is being called Charlotte!¡± I grinned up at him, satisfied with myself.

    ¡°And if it¡¯s a boy?¡± Heughed, shaking his head at our antics.

    ¡°Still, Charlotte!¡± I giggled yfully.

    ¡°Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before¡­.¡± He

    whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love.

    ¡°She will always be your baby girl!¡± I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft k*ss to my

    alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of

    Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the

    twins.

    Winking at my best friend before sl*pping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I

    groaned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Lottie POV

    ¡°What are you doing here!¡± I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the

    satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit

    that barely fit the muscr form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his l*ps pulled into a scowl as

    he looked down my b*dy, his l*ps twisting in distaste.

    ¡°Nice to see you too, baby girl!¡± He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as ¡®baby girl¡¯ to her father;

    hearing it sl*p from Mike¡¯s l*ps felt wrong, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him about his pet

    name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Lottie?¡± He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his

    frustration by running a hand through his dark hair

    ¡°When he does that, he looks like he has just gotten out of bed!¡± I whispered to Sage, who was

    watching Mike cautiously through my eyes.

    ¡°He probably has!¡± She sighed memories of walking in on him and another dancing across my mind.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably still there!¡± She added to drive her point home.

    ¡°I missed youst night.¡± He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation.

    ¡°I wish I could say the same!¡± I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my

    hands across my chest. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-

    wolf he had allowed to keep himpanyst night, but the stupid, naive part of me wanted to cling

    to him and ask him to fight for me!

    ¡°Your father sent me to find you!¡± He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn¡¯t

    told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself.

    ¡°I can make my own way to the ceremony.¡± I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike¡¯s face; the

    displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough without another dig

    sl*pping past his l*ps.

    ¡°Lottie!¡± He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about

    my weightst night still raw, even if I hadn¡¯t let him know it had hurt me.

    ¡°You took forever!¡± He stated. ¡°Probably putting all that p on your face!¡± Pulling on my elbow, he

    half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of

    the property.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡± I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! ¡°Do I look

    that bad?¡± I moaned softly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± He sneered, not even looking at me.

    ¡°No! You look beautiful!¡± Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm

    back from his iron-tight grip.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!¡± He grumbled, ignoring me and

    shoving me forward so hard I sl*pped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. ¡°F**k sake,

    Lottie, you always have to show me up!¡± He hissed, looking down at me with contempt.

    ¡°Get up then!¡± He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V n*eckline that barely held my boobs in

    ce; Lilly had picked the dress; like her wedding dress, it wasn¡¯t my style, but this wasn¡¯t my day!

    It was hers! Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold

    stone through the thin fabric.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like¡­ that!

    Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?¡± He snarled, shoving his hand out and

    grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward.

    ¡°You look like a whore!¡± He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage¡¯s

    anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn¡¯t the time to cause a

    scene. It was Lilly¡¯s big day and an important day for the pack; with the Meadow pack all in

    attendance, along with all surrounding Alphas, it was a huge event in our world. Thest thing Alpha

    Leigh needed now was his Beta¡¯s daughter causing a scene.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d know all about whores!¡± I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, ¡°How

    many whores have you had in our bed?¡± I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop.

    ¡°Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend

    could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!¡± I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at

    him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right

    reason. He was pissed!

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your damn ce.¡± He grinned manically,

    taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; his hands scrambling to my wrists that I had

    crossed across my chest, gripping them in a solid vice, he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of

    the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines.

    ¡°But that¡¯s ok; I will teach you now!¡± He breathed into my ear as he mmed my chest against the

    stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to.

    Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his

    large hands.

    ¡°I really did miss youst night!¡± He groaned, rolling his hips against me, pressing himself up

    against my back, his b*dy flush with mine. Feeling the hardness of his dick against my back, I

    sucked down what little air I could manage and stilled, knowing from experience with Mike there

    was no use fighting; it would end bloody and with him getting his way regardless!

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to give in?¡± Sage moaned. ¡°F**k this!¡± Pushing against my attempts to silence her,

    I felt a tear sl*p free and rain down my face.

    ¡°He is bigger, stronger and quicker than us!¡± I whispered to her, trying to calm my almost feral wolf.

    ¡°AND!¡± She screamed at me, making me wince and not from Mike¡¯s roaming hands travelling down

    my side.

    ¡°If we try to fight him now, he will be more brutal with us, and this is Lilly¡¯s day! I refuse to let this

    bastard ruin it for her!¡± I snapped, feeling relieved as Sage backed down slightly. She loved Lilly as

    much as I did, and we both knew all hell would break loose if we appeared at this ceremony with

    any marks or bruises.

    ¡°So you¡¯re just gonna let him.. what? F**k you!¡± She asked, disgust rattling through her as Mike

    kneed our legs open, his hand grasping the hem of my dress and lifting it up my legs.

    I couldn¡¯t answer! Because I didn¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t want this! To be taken against my will, what girl

    would! Yet.. he was all I knew! This was all I knew! And in his f**ked up way, this was how he

    showed me he cared! Loved me even!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t love!¡± I heard Sage grumble, shutting herself off from what we both knew wasing.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Mike¡¯s hot breath fanned against my n*eck, his l*ps trailing up to my ear, where he sunk his teeth

    into the soft flesh of my lobe; blood trickled down my n*eck making me whimper from the pain and

    fear. Finding myself praying it would not touch my dress, THAT Lilly would notice!

    ¡°Nothing smart to say now, huh?¡± Mike whispered into my ear, I didn¡¯t need to look at him to know

    he was smirking smugly down at me, but from his position, I imagined it looked like he was indeed

    teaching me a lesson, and perhaps he was! But not the lesson he thought!

    ¡°I can smell your arousal!¡± He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite mypromising position, my

    s*x was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness

    between my thighs wasn¡¯t for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knoxst night.

    However, even I knew that would only prove his point! That I was a whore! So I kept quiet, instead

    focusing on the feeling of his hands gripping my burning flesh, the sensations rippling through my

    b*dy as his hard cock rubbed up against me.

    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this?¡± Sage spat disgusted at me. Shame tore through me at the realisation that I

    was!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I admitted although I knew a part of me liked the feeling of being helpless, vulnerable

    and at his mercy!

    ¡°You were right; I know a thing or two about whores!¡± He grinned, pressing his hips into my ass

    harder, his hand on my wrist tightening as if wrongly expecting me to fight whatever move he was

    about to make. Gripping the hrm of my dress again, he lifted it onto my hips, baring my ass to him,

    my p**sy only covered by the tiny nude thong I was wearing.

    ¡°And I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY whore!¡± Sucking in a breath, hearing the familiar

    sound of his zipper, I knew what wasing and as much as I hated to admit it!

    I wanted it!

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: F uck She¡¯s Feisty!

    ¡°I highly suggest you step away from her.¡± I stated, leaning against the wooden pir my mother had

    installed to hang the ridiculous flower disy from.

    ¡°I highly suggest you f uck off!¡± The male who was currently unzipping his flies while pinning my girl

    to an alcove retorted sarcastically, making me scoff. My focus, however, was on how Charlotte had

    tensed, evidently recognising my voice.

    ¡°Take your dic k out, and I promise you, it will no longer be attached but be on the floor at your feet.¡±

    I warned seriously.

    ¡°Mate, can¡¯t you see you are interrupting a private moment.¡± The male rasped in frustration.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± I smirked. ¡°Hello, Lottie, wanna tell your male friend here to step back for me,

    angel? I really don¡¯t want to get blood on my suit; we both know Lilly will throw a fit.¡± I expressed,

    winking at my girl as she turned to look at me, her face pulled into a mixture of hatred and arousal.

    ¡°Knox, bad timing!¡± She hissed, but seeing how the male¡¯s head snapped to look at me, I knew I

    had made my point.

    ¡°I beg to differ angel! It looks to me like it was perfect timing! I am not sure how the mating party

    would take to me disembowelling a male in the middle of my sister¡¯s vows.¡± I shrugged, pushing off

    the beam and taking a step closer.

    ¡°Knox, sh it, man, I am sorry mate.¡± The fool blustered, letting go of Lottie¡¯s wrists to hold his hand

    out to me, as if I would take it!

    ¡°I am not your mate!¡± Iughed, looking at his outstretched hand in disgust before turning my eyes

    to Lotti, watching her re-adjust her dress and straighten up.

    It seems there is more to my queen than I first thought!

    ¡°No, I guess we haven¡¯t been officially introduced.¡± The male smiled tightly,

    1/4

    14:50 Tue, 12 Mar 1 DU

    Chapter 7: F uck She¡¯s Feisty!

    moving his hand, his eyes ring at me. I had embarrassed him with my snub, and he was trying to

    save face.

    ¡°I am..¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± I cut him off, stepping closer to them, but not for him, for Lottie; my

    eyes focused on her, noticing things I had not before: her wrists were bruised, and she smelt of fear

    and arousal.

    side.

    ¡°Angel? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, waving my hand to dismiss the male at her

    ¡°Nothing Knox! For go d sake, we ¡­ were just!¡± She sighed, pursing her l*ps.

    ¡°We were just having some fun!¡± He interjected again, closing

    My evec to silence the havoc I felt rippling through me. I opened them slowly and scanned my girl,

    noting the red-rimmed eyes, the way mascara trailed down her cheek from tears, no doubt, and the

    tiny puncture wounds on her n*eck coated in what looked. like her life force.

    ¡°Fun?¡± I asked, taking her hand in mine and inspecting the bruises on her wrists before she yanked

    them out of my hold. ¡°And whose idea of fun was this?¡±

    ¡°She likes it rough! don¡¯t you, baby girl?¡± Heughed, running his hand down her back and letting it

    linger on the bottom of her spine. The way she tensed at his touch had me suspicious, about to

    probe further, but she answered any questions I might have had.

    ¡°I am not your babygirl! Remember!¡± She growled, turning to look at him, hurt and anger swirling in

    her beautiful blue hues.

    ¡°Are we really going to go over this again?¡± He groaned, rolling his eyes. Eyes I nned to scoop

    out of his skull with a rusty spoon.

    ¡°I am sorry; who the f uck are you, and what are you doing here with Lottie.¡± I snapped, my patience

    running out.

    ¡°I am her boyfriend!¡± He scoffed, looking at me with confusion, no doubt

    2/4

    14:50 Tue, 12 Mar

    Chapter 7: F uck She¡¯s Feisty!

    wondering what my sudden fascination was with his so-called girlfriend. I guess I was too! I had

    grown up with Lottie and new

    looked at her twice! Now the idea of

    not being in herpany every second of every day made my heart ache and all that sappy shit,

    not to mention the tingles that seemed to dance their way over my skin whenever I was close.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± She barked, shouldering past him towards me, holding my hand out to her; I

    smirked, seeing her shoulder past that, too.

    ¡°F uck she¡¯s feisty! I like it!¡± I mused to my wolf, only to remember he had been pretty much MIA

    since I had arrived home yesterday.

    ¡°Thedy says you¡¯re not, so care to run along with your tail between your legs!¡± I grinned, watching

    her stalk down the path towards the old chapel at the back of the ground.

    ¡°Her father asked me toe and get her, bring her to her escort for the ceremony.¡± He snorted,

    letting out a long breath watching her walk away, his eyes trained on her pert as s that sashayed

    with her furious movements.

    ¡°And that would be¡­ me!¡± I grinned. ¡°I will make sure to thank her father for his due-diligence and

    make sure he knows that the pup he sent to collect her had her pinned in apromising position

    against a wall, dress over her as s while calling her¡­ a wh ore.¡± I chuckled, checking my nails for

    imaginary dirt. ¡°Was that right?¡±

    ¡°I believe I said MY wh ore!¡± Heughed bitterly, stepping into me, apparently finding his balls.

    ¡°Not any more!¡± My tone left no room for negotiation; my eyes darkened possessively. I could feel

    my wolf scratching at the inside of my skull. Clearly, he had something to say on the matter, too, but

    for some reason, he was keeping. himself to himself right now.

    ¡°Wait till her father hears about this!¡± He yapped; the little rat was getting on myst nerve; pulling

    my head back, I headbutted him roughly, smiling with satisfaction, seeing the shock on his face at

    the force behind my assault.

    He stumbled backwards, his hands gripping the wall he had just pinned my

    3/4

    19%Äê

    Chapter 7: F uck She¡¯s Feisty!

    queen up against. I lunged at him without a second thought, grabbing his hands in my stronghold. I

    yanked them above his head, pressing my chest into his back. I smirked, smelling the fear washing

    off him.

    ¡°Ironic, how not five minutes ago you had my queen in this exact position,¡± I whispered into his ear,

    licking from the nape of his filthy n*eck up to his ear. ¡°Well, almost exactly¡±, I added, using all my

    strength to pin him to the wall, my free hand gripping the back of his suit trousers at the seem and

    tearing them open; ignoring his protests, myrge hand slid in the tear in the fabric, pulling down his

    boxers with a sinister smile revealing his hairy as s to the cool light of day.

    ¡°Gross! And to think this hairy thing was anywhere near my girl!¡± I grunted in disgust, lifting my hand

    up to the thick vines running along the wooden trellis until I found a branch. Snapping it off, ignoring

    the falling flowers I inspected it with intrigue,

    How big is your coc k?¡± I asked casually, noting that the branch was around an inch thick and 3

    inches long. ¡°This look about the size of your todger?¡± I asked, showing him the branch

    ¡°Double it!¡± He snarled, but the fear seeping from his veins told me he was scared! Scared of what I

    was about to do! And so he should be! I wasn¡¯t averse to being with a male; beautyes in all

    shapes, sizes, colours and S*x, as far as I am concerned. But luckily for him, I didn¡¯t find him

    attractive and wouldn¡¯t put my di ck anywhere near his hairy as s!

    ¡°If you wish!¡± Iughed, biting the stick and pulling the flowers off the branch, letting them fall over

    his head. ¡°I was gonna go easy on ya!¡± I grunted with my mouth full.

    Pulling my b ack off him and ignoring his pleas, I traced the branch down his as s cheek, forcing his

    puckered cheeks apart.

    ¡°Open wide babygirl!¡± I whispered menacingly! ¡°And be a good little wh ore for Daddy!¡± Iughed.

    ¡°What the f uck are you doing!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Ex-Boyfriend!

    19%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°What are you doing? For go d sake, let him go, Knox!¡± I asked from behind them, looking at the

    tense form of Knox pinning Mike to a wall in apromising position. ¡°You always have to take sh it

    too far, don¡¯t you!¡± I grumbled, remembering all the sh it Knox and Kane had pulled over the years.

    ¡°Lottie, help me, please!¡± Mike begged from where he was trapped against the wall, caged by

    Knox¡¯s b*dy with a stick pressed against his quivering a sshole.

    ¡°Proving a point.¡± Knox answered honestly with a soft shrug of his broad shoulders.

    ¡°By shoving a stick up my boyfriend¡¯s a ss?¡± I snapped, crossing my arms and popping my hip.

    Outrage shone in my eyes, aimed straight at the pair of them. Seeing the pain rip through Mike¡¯s

    face, I sighed; it sucked seeing him look at me like that, but I was so over this s hit!

    ¡°Ex-boyfriend!¡± Knox seethed, dropping the stick and Mike from his hold before stalking over to me

    only to take my face in his hands, bitterness shing in his eyes. as he forced me to look at him,

    apparently needing to ensure that I fully grasped. what he was about to say.

    ¡°And he WILL be a dead Ex-boyfriend if he everys another hand on you! Am I clear, angel!¡±

    Watching his eyes nce at Mike as he moved behind us, I tensed, unsure of how Knox would

    respond to Mike¡¯s tantrum. Sighing, seeing Mike barge past us, his wolf eyeing me from behind his

    dark soulless eyes angrily, fear cr ip pled me, knowing I would pay for thister.

    ¡°She understands!¡± He snarled, disappearing up the steps and back to the house. Overwhelmed

    with regret, I watched him walk away. He may be a p rick, but he was the only male to ever show

    me interest, ever make me feel special in his own way. I didn¡¯t like seeing him embarrassed, even if

    he was an as s!

    1/5

    Chapter B: Ex-Boyfriend!

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really have¡­¡± I started to say as Knox released my chin and took my hand in his,

    tingles spreading through my b*dy and waking the dreaded S*x pest that was Sage!

    ¡°Rammed that stick up his as s?¡± Knox finished my sentence, smiling at me as he led me down the

    steps towards the old grounds.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t turned up when I did¡­ tell me would my escort have his cu m oozing out your pretty cu

    nt?¡± He asked crudely; a deep flush graced my cheeks at his vulgarity. The smirk on his l*ps and the

    scent he was giving off told me he was amused. Tightening my l*ps, not willing to lower myself to

    his standards and answer him.

    ¡°Because he is right?¡± Sage questioned.

    ¡°Thought so!¡± Knox grunted moodily; looking over at him with a knowing smile, I found myself

    secretly pleased with myself seeing him looking so vexed.

    ¡°He is my boyfriend; he can do what he likes.¡± I chuckled as I linked my arm through his and

    allowed him to guide me down the pathway.

    ¡°Ex-boyfriend!¡± Knox and Sage muttered at the same time, making meugh.

    ¡°Lottie¡­ even if he was your boyfriend, that doesn¡¯t give him the right to do as he likes! You know

    that, right?¡± He questioned while I half listened, absorbed in the beauty around us; all the

    decorations and flowers I knew would never be to Knox¡¯s taste, but the beauty surrounding the pack

    house was breathtaking and made my face light up. Our Luna had beautiful taste!

    ¡°Hmmm?¡± I answered, distracted by our surroundings. Sensing him watching me while my free

    hand picked a blue flower from the wall disy his mother had installed, I smiled sheepishly. I

    almost didn¡¯t want to move from this spot, but I could hear Lillying down the stairs, so it was

    now- or never!

    ¡°Knox!¡± I squealed, feeling his fingers grip my arm and pulling me to him, the flower floating to the

    floor.

    ¡°If I find any other¡¯male¡¯s cu m in this¡­¡± He whispered quickly, cupping my

    1/5

    Mar

    Chapter 8 Ex Boyfriend!

    puss y through the silky soft dress; his eyes narrowed on me, utterly serious.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to walk for a week! Clear?¡± Keeping his eyes level on me, he watched, waiting

    for me to nod.

    I chose to say nothing, but only because I could see my father approaching us with a face like

    thunder and knew he would have questions I was unprepared to answer if he overheard anything.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Knox praised, making my pu ssy throb needily. Gasping softly, he leaned in to k*ss my

    cheek. Heat spread to my face, and I knew Knox would feel the embarrassment under his l*ps. He

    chuckled, confirming my suspicion.

    ¡°F uck he must think I am a loser!¡± I grunted to Sage poutily.

    ¡°Or, at the very least, he knows the bravado fromst night was all a show!¡± Sage offered helpfully-

    Not!

    But she wasn¡¯t wrong; I was, in fact, a naive fool!

    ¡°Hey Pop!¡± I called to my father, ignoring Sage and grinning as Knox who instantly let go of my pus

    sy, embarrassment washing over his face quickly before vanishing. I tried to move to take a step

    towards my father, but Knox bent down in front of me, picking up the flower I had dropped, standing

    to tuck it into my hair.

    ¡°Lick him, Please!¡± Sage whined as Knox leaned closer to me, his eyes locked. on mine and

    something dark shing behind his orbs.

    ¡°Goddess, he smells good!¡± Sage mumbled pathetically.

    ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s get this show on the road, shall we!¡± Knox grinned. mischievously, holding his

    hand out for me to take. The anger that shed in my eyes made himugh, only igniting my fury

    further.

    ¡°I may have bitten off more than I can chew with you, Lottie!¡±

    ¡°I will bite your dic k off if you touch me again!¡± I snapped, storming past him to where my father was

    waiting for me angrily, leaving Knox behind me as my heels

    2/5

    ÈÕ³£19%Ö¹

    Chapter 8 Ex Boyfriend!

    clinked on the cobbles.

    ¡°Promise?¡± He whispered into my ear as he caught up with me as I reached my dad, another round? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    of scarlet gracing my cheeks.

    ¡± F uck! Why does he have to make me so hot and bothered? Why couldn¡¯t he just be like everyone

    else and ignore me!¡± I grumbled to Sage, who was still going on about his dam n intoxicating scent.

    ¡°You look.. different!¡± My father barked before his eyes fell on Knox, nodding respectfully to the

    Alpha¡¯s son.

    ¡°She looks beautiful!¡± Knox corrected his tone sharper than I am sure he meant it to be, but my dad

    would pick up on it undeniably. He may be the Alpha¡¯s son, but my father was the beta of the pack,

    and that role demanded respect, even from the twins.

    ¡°Where is Mike?¡± My father asked, confusion written on his face, seeing me with Knox instead of

    him.

    ¡°Sulking!¡± Knox exined, his eyes locked on my face affectionately. ¡°I caught him being a little too

    forward with Lottie! So I taught him a lesson!¡± Knox shrugged unapologetically.

    ¡°That seems out of character for Mike!¡± My father announced, brushing Knox¡¯sment and tone

    off. ¡°You must have given him mixed signals, Lottie!¡± My father implied before he started to remind

    me of my duties for today like Lilly hadn¡¯t told. me a million times today.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s a p rick!¡± Sage muttered, watching while itching to take control so that she could jump Knox

    and finish what I startedst night! Ignoring her, I focused on the task ahead, listening to my father

    like the good daughter I Was.

    Walk down the aisle with Knox- without making a fool of myself! Reach the end and stand on the

    right, waiting for Lilly, very much like a human wedding! h h h!

    ¡°I understand, Pops!¡± I acknowledged with a nod.

    12 Mar

    Chapter 8: Ex-Boyfriend!

    ¡°Your daughter is fine! I am d you asked!¡± Knox cut through the tension.

    19%Ö¹

    ¡°Oh wait- you didn¡¯t!¡± He added, flicking his eyes at my father in the same way his father did when

    he was dismissing people who had pis sed him off; with his tail between his legs, my father

    disappeared down the aisle to take his seat, not even looking at me.

    Great, another male pis sed off at me!

    ¡°And you wonder why Kane and I kept a close eye on you as a kid! B astar d is useless!¡± Knox

    growled, taking my hand in his to k*ss my fingers before he linked our arms together, ready to walk

    forward.

    My heart pounded at his words while my pu ssy fluttered at the protectiveness I never really

    considered to be more than hatred! I had so many questions, but instead of asking them, I kept my

    eyes on the floor, not wanting to chance a nce at Knox.

    As the music started, we moved toward the front, walking down the aisle together, Knox¡¯s finger

    wound under my chin, lifting my head to meet his ocean hues that bore into mine with something

    unsettling-kindness.

    ¡°Hold your head up, angel! You deserve to be adored!¡± He whispered with a lopsided smile that had

    Sage howling to do pretty much everything she could think of to him and my pu ssy clenching

    deliciously.

    Pausing mid-step, feeling something burning into my back, turning over my shoulder, my eyes met

    the dark, dangerous eyes of Kane. Sucking down a breath, I felt a shiver run down my spine at the

    raw, primal growl that left his l*ps.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: You Go Girl.

    10%2

    Lottle POV:

    It was a miracle that I hadn¡¯t fallen t on my face walking down the aisle with the sensations from

    Knox¡¯s touch rippling through my b*dy and the fierce burning I felt at the back of my head from his

    twin brother Kane! Quite simply, I was a hot mess! Sage wasn¡¯t exactly helping either with her

    incisive rambling about how ¡®fit¡¯ Kane was!

    Like I didn¡¯t have eyes in my f ucking head! I knew! I could see! And given the way my S*x was

    soaked, I had a feeling even my insatiable pus sy had noticed!

    Ba star ds! Why couldn¡¯t they have returned fat, ugly and riddled with spots? Or

    mated!

    ¡°Charlotte, will you focus!¡± My father snapped through the link at me.

    ¡°I am!¡± I lied, pursing my l*ps, I narrowed my eyes at him as he stood in the second row behind

    Alpha Leigh, who looked like he was about to cry. Turning my attention to Lilly, I took the flowers

    from her and smiled at the joy written all over her face. The excitement emanating from her was

    unmatchable; I knew she had been waiting for this day forever to find a mate and make her family

    happy.

    But for me¡­ I wanted more!

    Even if Knox was a good distraction, there was more to life for me than this mating bull sh it we

    were brainwashed to believe in.

    ¡°Like Kane?¡± Sage asked rebelliously as I stepped down from the altar-like contraption Luna had

    installed. Walking to where my father stood, my dress sweeping around my ankles, I nodded

    respectfully to my father and settled in beside him.

    ¡°NO! Like travel and work!¡± I argued with Sage, pleased with myself, sensing her shut off from me,

    and finally settle down in the back of my head. I guess being a

    O

    175

    Chapter 9: You Go Girl.

    wanton wh ore for thest twenty minutes had exhausted her!

    I sensed the threat before I heard his stiff voice whisper in my ear, making every nerve ending in my

    Ody tense painfully.

    ¡°Lottie, can we talk, please?¡± Mike uttered; without looking at him, I shook my head, keeping my

    eyes on Lilly and her mate as they expressed their devotion to each other; the point of this

    ceremony was to have them ¡®married¡¯ under humanw for extra protection, and I would be dam

    ned if I ruined it.

    ¡°Please.¡± He pleaded, taking my hand and entwining his fingers with mine. Keeping my eyes steady,

    I gently pulled my hand away with a simple shake of my

    head.

    Something pulled my eyes to the left, where Kane and Knox were standing beside Lilly¡¯s mate and

    now husband; wanting to distract myself from the closeness of Mike, I allowed my mind to wander.

    Gasping audibly, seeing two sets of dark eyes

    glued on me, their irises yellow with the threat of their wolves.

    Inhaling deeply, I focused back on Lilly, unable to shake the feelings Kane and

    Knox¡¯s intense stares summoned.

    ¡°Please, Lottie, I just need a minute.¡± Mike continued taking my hand back in his and gripping it

    tightly. ¡°Lottie, what is Knox¡¯s deal?¡± He whispered, pulling me closer to him, his free arm sliding

    around my shoulder like it would normally. My father¡¯s angry eyes locked on us, a clear message

    floating in them.

    Be quiet!

    ¡°Sorry Beta!¡± Mike apologised, pulling me closer to him. Sucking in a gasp, feeling the bones in my

    hand scream under Mike¡¯s fierce grip, I smiled at my father and nodded an apology. I should

    scream, ask him to help, shove Mike or¡­

    ¡°Let me rip his throat out?¡± Sage offered helpfully. But it was Lilly¡¯s big day, the pack¡¯s big day! And I

    was not about to pis s off my alpha, best friend and father all in one move, so I remained silent, my

    eyes ahead, despite the pain in my hand.

    ¡°Have you f ucked him?¡± Mike asked vulgarly through the mind link, taking me

    O

    2/5

    2.19%2

    Chapter 9: You Go Girl.

    by surprise.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked aloud, looking at the smug look on Mike¡¯s face. I knew exactly who he meant, but I

    refused to give him the satisfaction of admitting anything.

    Nodding forward, I saw who he meant, Knox and judging by the fierce look on his face, he knew

    Mike was talking about him, and he disapproved. Neither did his brother, for that matter, but then

    the pair of them had always had each other¡¯s back.

    ¡°No!¡± I grumbled, trying to pull my wrist free; his response was to squeeze it until a yelp left my l*ps.

    Moving closer, so his l*ps could hover close to my ear, taunting me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± He chuckled into my ear, ¡°And that¡¯s ok, you can have a get-out-of-jail-free

    card this once, after what you witnessedst night!¡±

    ¡°Jeez, thanks! How big of you!¡± I snorted, looking back at Lilly, who was looking over at me; seeing

    her smile falter briefly, I shook my head to reassure her. Her eyes were manically darting between

    Mike and me. Mouthing to her that I was okay, I leaned my head on Mike¡¯s shoulder lovingly,

    wanting to mascarade that all was fine so SHE could concentrate on her big day! Not me!

    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl!¡± Mike grinned, pressing his l*ps to the side of my head.

    ¡°Yeah f uck you as shole! I ain¡¯t your good girl, but this is Lilly¡¯s day, and you won¡¯t get a rise out of

    me!¡± I hissed through the link between us.

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± He barked back at me, his grip like a vice on my wrists. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s

    gotten into you! But it¡¯s starting to get on my nerves! Where is the sweet, obedient girl I was in a

    rtionship with? I miss her!¡±

    ¡°Dead!¡± Iughed stubbornly. ¡°Probably of shock from seeing your hairy as s on top of that she-

    wolf!¡± I announced through our link, not wanting to alert my father to

    our drama.

    ¡°You go, girl!¡± Sage sassed, ignoring Mike, I smiled at the cuteness overloading from Lilly as

    she flung her arms around her mate, nting a k*ss on his l*ps, making everyoneugh.

    O

    3/5

    14:51 Tue, 12 Mar DE

    Chapter 9: You Go Girl.

    0919%2

    Everyone but Mike, who was staring at me like I had just run over his kitten! As everyone stood and

    cheered Lilly, Mike¡¯s grip on my wrist tightened to a point I heard the bones in my fingers break and

    found it hard to breathe through the pain; nausea settled in my stomach.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡± I cried softly as he dragged me from the hall and through a side door into the

    hall. With a sharp tug, he pushed me up against the wall, his b*dy caging mine effortlessly.

    ¡°So, Knox, what the hell is going on with the two of you? You have been sleeping together?¡± He

    snarled in my face, wincing at the pain shooting through my wrist up to my elbow.

    ¡°No!¡± I whispered, trying to pull my wrist free for the millionth time.

    ¡°Admit you slept with him! I won¡¯t be cross!¡±

    ¡°BULLSH IT!¡± I roared, ¡°Now let me go!¡±

    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t do a lot of sleeping, did we Angel.¡± Knox provoked from the side; how the hell had

    he got here so quick!

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Mike snarled, his eyes locked on mine with a furious rage, letting go. of my wrist to spin

    to look at Knox, who was standing directly behind him, unfazed. I watched with amusement as Mike

    sunk back into himself and stepped away to get some space; Knox easily doubled Mike¡¯s size. As if

    reading Mike¡¯s mind, Knox wasted no time in closing the gap on him.

    ¡°Not too smart, is he, angel?¡± Knox mocked, winking at me and for once, even Sage remained

    silent, aware of the growing tension between the two males.

    ¡°I thought I had already warned you about being too close to Lottie!¡± Knox announced like I was still

    ten years old and in need of ¡®protection.¡¯ Overwhelmed by the amount of testosterone in the small

    space, I pushed past them and walked back into the hall, hoping to find safety in the presence of my

    best friend and family.

    Walking into the great hall, distracted by the chaos I hearding from the side room, I found

    myself walking into a b of pure muscle.

    E

    O

    4/5

    14:51 Tue, 12 Mar Du.

    Chapter 9: You Go Girl.

    19%0

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled, keeping my eyes on the ground, not wanting to embarrass myself by letting

    anyone see the pathetic mess I had gotten myself into.

    ¡°Charlotte, look at me!¡± A stern voice demanded, and no matter how much I wanted to refuse, my

    eyes lifted, settling on the dark eyes, chiselled jaw and impossibly handsome face of Kane.

    ¡°Who was the male Charlotte?¡± His smooth, husky voice purred, and f uck did I want to tell him, to

    tell him everything I had done since Ist saw him and beg for forgiveness¡­ or punishment!

    Honestly, I was game for either!

    ¡°None of your da mn business!¡± I snapped, crossing my arms over my chest to re at Kane. The

    sh of amusement in his eyes rilled me up more.

    ¡°Cute! Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Cute; go f uck yourself, Kane!¡± I hissed, storming past him and towards Lilly.

    F uck! I had always wondered what it would be like to be Lilly and have men falling at her feet, but

    no I had three men sniffing around, acting like I was the best thing since sliced bread, I had to

    admit, IT SUCKED!

    5/5? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: She Will Be Mine!

    19%

    Kane POV

    ¡°I¡¯d rather f uck you!¡± I mused, watching her walk away, her blue silky dress clinging to every curve

    of her pert little as s. Smirking to myself, instantly, knowing that she would be mine.

    And my brother, and whoever the f uck that other male was, would soon learn. that Kane does not

    share well with others.

    I admit, it had been years since I¡¯d seen Charlotte; she had grown up, no longer the pimple-faced

    brat who whined at every turn. Or argued at every move we made to keep her safe! Instead, in her

    ce, a beautiful, strong, clearly gorgeous, but still moody female that had just decided was mine.

    My l*p twisted into a smile, watching her walk over to Lilly. Clearly, they were still close, which made

    it easier for me to spend time with her. I made a m ental note

    to speak to Lily and find out what I had missed where Charlotte was concerned.

    ¡°Brother, having fun!¡± I grinned, feeling hime to stand beside me.

    ¡°You know me!¡± He shrugged, and I knew without turning to look at him his eyes were locked on

    Charlotte.

    ¡°Who was the male?¡± I asked; despite my better judgement, I had to know what

    he had found out.

    ¡°No one important!¡± He lied smoothly, turning to face my arrogant brother, my dark eyes trained on

    his yful hues.

    ¡°I asked who the male was!¡± I repeated myself, something I rarely did. Sighing, I Watched his l*p

    curl and knew he didn¡¯t want to share, but ultimately he would.

    ¡°He is her boyfriend, apparently! Although I do not give the male much stock. His name is Mike

    Green; he is a favourite of our fathers and hers to boot.¡± Knox

    |||

    1/5

    19%Äê

    Chapter 10: She Will Be Mine!

    shared reluctantly; perhaps he thought that he got a free pass because the kid was one of my

    father¡¯s favourites.

    He would be wrong!

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like her father has great taste or his opinion matters at all.¡± shrugged, my eyes trained

    on Charlotte, seeing her snake her arm around Lilly, the pair smiling at each other like they used to

    when they were children. Only they not longer were! Lilly was married, and Charlotte was anything

    but a kid!

    ¡°True, but still, from what I hear, they have arranged for her to be betrothed to the f ucker!¡± Knox

    informed me, a snarl curling to my l*p at the thought. ¡°She just does not know it yet; they are to be

    married on the next full moon, a secret agreement between the families arranged by Pops!¡±

    ¡°I see¡± I murmured.

    Well, that wouldn¡¯t be f ucking happening.

    ¡°And why has nob*dy told her? It¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t involve her?¡± I asked

    curiously more than anything.

    ¡°F uck knows!¡± Knox scoffed.

    ¡°Then find out!¡± I snapped, dismissing him and walking off to sit at the bar. I pondered my brother¡¯s

    findings. Women within our pack were used to being told what they did, where they went, and who

    they married. They were often governed by a firm hand. Usually by their fathers or brothers, unless

    you are Charlotte and had grown up under the care of our father and mother after her mother had

    passed away, and her father gave zero sh its. Simply because of herck of a penis!

    Knox and I had always taken an interest in her, wanting what was best for her and Lilly; she was

    family! Kind of!

    So, we should have been informed if a wedding was on the h orizon, given a say, which told me that

    there was more to this than met the eye. That was probably why Lottie had no clue about her

    uing nuptials. But one thing was for sure- She would you be marrying that b asta rd over my

    dead b*dy and clearly Knox¡¯s?

    III

    1/5

    14:51 Tue, 12 Mar 1 DU

    Chapter 10: She Will Be Mine!

    ×Ô19%

    Knox knew better than to wind me up; I watched him making the rounds and chatting to people,

    including Charlotte¡¯s father, no doubt already getting the info I had requested. We may be twins and

    be equal. We may both be promoted to Alpha when my father dies, but I was in charge! Me!

    I was the strongest, the smartest and frankly, the most level headed; my brother was short-

    tempered, impulsive and ruled by his heart- not his head. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me to know that Knox

    had already tried to woo Charlotte just because of the insane change in her!

    No longer a s not-nose brat! But a beauty with white blonde hair, blue eyes, and fair skin I knew

    would draw him in, whereas what I felt for her was more than lust; she was my mate!

    And I would not put up with his shi t this time around.

    We had shared women before, f uck we had shared men before, neither of us caring. We may be

    siblings, but S*x was S*x! If it was good for the Egyptians, the Greeks, f uck, it was good for the

    Targaryen¡¯s! And it¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t thrive; the bas tar ds had dragons.

    Dragons we may not have, but our bond is unbreakable, even where Charlotte: is concerned, so I

    am certain he will step aside for me! At least, I hope he will!

    Leaning back against the wall, I watched Charlotte for a while. She was currently surveying the

    room, enjoying the endless flow of alcohol that Mother had put on, something she would not be

    allowed to do after tonight!

    My eyes flicked to my brother, seeing he was settled talking to trailer trash visiting from another

    pack while heavily flirting with anything with a pulse; as I said, it was lust when Charlotte was

    concerned,

    The only thing my brother loved was getting his di ck sucked and f ucked was his f ucking reflection;

    nothing else really mattered, so I knew it would only be a matter of time before his infatuation with

    the blonde girl stood beside my sister, giggling innocently, evaporated. I would bide my time getting

    to know her before ! made my move because, although I sensed that she was my mate, it was clear

    she hadn¡¯t got a clue.

    ÊÀ

    2/5

    Chapter 10: She Will Be Mine!

    ¡°Son!¡± My father announced, pping me on the shoulder. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your sister look like a queen!¡±

    He gushed emotionally.

    ¡°Perhapsy off the booze pops!¡± I muttered, not understanding the need to put that shi t in your

    b*dy and allow yourself to be vulnerable. Scoffing, he finished his ss and nodded for

    another to be made avable for him. I watched the server rush to fill his drink before sc attering off

    nervously, her eyes flicking to mine apologetically.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s introduce you to the mating party!¡± My father grinned, heading towards Lilly and her

    mate. He was arge male, almost matching me in size, but something rming hid behind his

    eyes, making me question my father¡¯s choice for my sister. She was sweet, innocent and deserving

    of an actual prince; not this jumped up p once.

    ¡°Kane!¡± Lilly gushed, wrapping her arms around my n*eck, her b*dy flinging at me. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it

    perfect! Can you believe I am mated!¡± She squealed, loud enough to make the f ucking dogs bark.

    ¡°Are you home long?¡± She asked, stepping back and leaning into her mate¡¯s side. I watched as his

    arm instinctively wrapped around her,nding on her hip. My eyes hovered on the spot he had

    chosen to keep his hand and had to fight the urge to smack him in his f ucking ugly face for

    touching my kid sister.

    ¡°Kane, you know we are mated, right? Which means he will be doing a lot more than touching my

    hipter!¡± Lilly provoked. My father, choking on his drink, flushing red, tried to keep hisposure

    but failed miserably. Narrowing my eyes on her and her mate, I shook my head, not taking the bait.

    ¡°That¡¯s usually how this s hit works, Lilly!¡± I snapped, not giving her the satisfaction.

    ¡°Oooo, I know how it works!¡± She purred, sending my father into another round. of gasping for air.

    She was amusing, I¡¯d give her that! I smirked, watching her lean up to k*ss her mate, who paused

    momentarily, having the good sense to look at me.

    ¡°Hurt her, and I will destroy you!¡± I announced as he leaned in to k*ss my sister. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean

    theoretically; I mean not a single piece of you left to burn! I will

    4/5

    19%

    Chapter 10 She Will Be Mine!

    obliterate you and then move on to anyone you love. Clear?¡± I nodded; seeing his eyes sh with

    amusement and approval, I decided to give him the benefit of the doubt.

    ¡°You are some!¡± Lilly muttered. My father, still recovering from Lilly¡¯sment, finally was looking

    less flushed and more alert. ¡°When are you going to get mated?¡± She added,ughing at Pops.

    ¡°Soon!¡± My father announced from my side, pis sing me off!

    ¡°Really? Arranged a marriage for me, too, Pops?¡± I snapped, walking off towards Charlotte, who

    was standing to the side of us, checking her phone; her face twisted into a frown as she swayed

    from the alcohol. Taking the phone from her hold, I pocketed it and shook my head.

    ¡°What the hell!¡± She growled, staring at me with sq uinty eyes that reminded me of childhood

    tantrums.

    ¡°When did you get a phone?¡± I snapped, shaking my head. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s a wedding; being on your

    phone is rude! Come and socialise!¡± I grumbled. Her pretty blue eyes narrowed on me, ring with

    rage.

    ¡°Please!¡± I sighed, realising I had been a little harsh, maybe!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 1-0

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Is this f ucker for real!¡± I snapped at Sage, who was ignoring me to make sappy eyes at Kane.

    ¡°Goddess, give me strength!¡± I grumbled, looking at Kane with perplexity.

    ¡°You know I am not twelve anymore, right?¡± I sighed at Kane with exasperation, holding my hand

    out. ¡°Can I have my phone back, please!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He grumbled, his face tightening ufortably. ¡°Come stand with your family, let people see

    you, Charlotte, instead of hiding back here.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding!¡± I barked, crossing my arms and rolling my eyes.

    ¡°Texting your ¡°boyfriend¡¯ then!¡± He sarcastically muttered. I narrowed my eyes at him, ovee

    with an unfamiliar emotion I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I started to say, stepping into him and ignoring the hand that he held out to me. ¡°Let me, and

    you get something straight right now.¡± The way his eyes ckened and the air around us became

    thin told me I was ying a dangerous game with this alpha male.

    ¡°The days where you and Knox boss me around, control my life and bully me.. are over! I am a

    grown-as s female and will do what I like! And.. WHO I like!¡± I snapped, storming past him and

    towards Lilly, who was smiling at me giddily. Taking her arm, I leaned into her side forfort.

    ¡°Your brothers are the worst!¡± I grumbled and nodded to the waiter, who offered me another ss of

    bubbly.

    Taking the champagne flute, I lifted it to my l*ps, only to have it sna tched abruptly from my hand.

    Kane¡¯s scent invaded my senses, making me feel drunker than any sip of that champagne would.

    Turning, I looked at my best friend¡¯s brother

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 11 1-0

    and pain in my as s, trying to ignore the flutters I felt forming in my stomach, and instead, I forced

    myself to look at him like he had grown a second head.

    ¡°You are actually starting to pi ss me off!¡± I snarled,

    ¡°You have a filthy mouth!¡± He growled, making meugh as I leaned into Him to take the ss back.

    ¡°Your brother said the same thingst night! Except he made it sound se xy! Not creepy!¡± I grinned,

    knowing I would hit a nerve. Reaching for the ss, I sighed because he was quicker than me. I

    watched him with a pout as he moved it away only to hand it back to a waiter; Kane red at the

    young kid with ferociousness.

    ¡°She!¡± Pointing at me. ¡°Is cut off!¡± He snapped before flicking his eyes to dismiss him.

    ¡°You¡¯re an absolute as shole!¡± I growled, turning my attention to Lilly, who was watching us with a

    mixture of amusement and puzzlement. No matter how scared of her brothers she was, she was

    still my best friend and would always side with

    me.

    ¡°Here!¡± She grinned, handing me her flute, taking it in a smooth motion.

    ¡°Thank¡¯s Lill¡¯s!¡± I brought it to my l*ps and downed the lot before handing the empty ss to Kane

    with a smirk.

    ¡°1-0¡±, I smirked before returning to Lilly and her new husband.

    ¡°It was a beautiful ceremony, Lilly! Really! I am so happy for you!¡± I gushed as her knowing eyes

    watched me.

    ¡°Give her your drink, babe!¡± She announced to her newly mated wolf, who paled dramatically,

    looking behind me. I didn¡¯t need to turn to know Kane was there, watching me. ¡°Oh, for goddess

    sake!¡± Lillyughed, taking his champagne and handing it to me.

    ¡°Sip it, Lottie!¡± Sheughed, making me smirk mischievously.

    O

    214

    19%5

    Chapter 11 1-0

    ¡°Don¡¯t you start telling me what to do too!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what can I say? It runs in the family char!¡± Sheughed, narrowing those beautiful eyes on me

    to watch me sip the drink she offered. Lifting the ss to my l*ps, I choked, feeling the presence ofN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    a male behind me, his rock-hard b*dy pressing against mine; through my thin dress, I could feel

    every defined line ahd¡­ bulge.

    ¡°Keep going, and I swear I will have no issue dragging you from this hall and taking you over my

    knee!¡± He whispered into my ear.

    ¡°DO IT!¡± Sage roared in my head excitedly. My pu ssy throbbed desperately at the thought of him

    bending me over his knee. With flushed cheeks, I turned my head over my shoulder, purposely

    lowering my eyes to where his cro tch was pressing against my as s .

    ¡°Wanna step back there, little fe!¡± His l*ps pulled into a lopsided smirk that had me more than a

    little nervous.

    ¡°F uck was that a mistake?¡± I asked Sage, who purred like a kitten.

    ¡°No!¡± She whined needily.

    ¡°F uck it was!¡± I whined with her, lifting the ss to my l*ps to try and wet my suddenly dry mouth.

    ¡°Drink that, I dare you!¡± Kane grinned coc kily. I wanted to punch him in his smug face, no, I wanted

    to throw the da mn drink in his face, and the only reason I didn¡¯t was because it was Lilly¡¯s big day!

    And I was determined not to cause a

    scene.

    But if Kane wanted to. That was on him!

    Lifting the ss to my l*ps, I shot the drink back, keeping my eyes locked on Kane¡¯s with an

    unspoken challenge. Shoving the empty ss in his chest again, I turned on my heels and stepped

    into Lilly¡¯s side, pecking her on the cheek.

    ¡°I have a headach¨¦, princess! I will be back.¡± I whispered to her, tilting my head

    O

    2/4

    14:51 Tue, 12 Mar

    Chapter 111-0

    to her brother, who was already quick on my heels. ¡°I need space!¡± I mouthed, her

    eyes brightening with an idea.

    ¡°Kane, let¡¯s go

    go introduce you to people and see if we can find your mate! Pop¡¯s wants you married next!¡± She

    announced with a wink to me.

    It felt like someone had su cker-punched me right in the chest, hearing her

    words!

    Married?

    Just Kane? Or Knox, too!

    S hit, I had so many questions I needed answering, but the most important thing swimming around

    my head:

    ¡°Why did I give a f uck if they got married or not!¡±

    4/4

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 Hus sy!

    Lottie POV:

    I knew what Sage was going say before the words left her S*x-addicted l*ps.

    ¡°Because he is..¡±

    ¡°If you say hot! Or fit! I swear to the goddess I will skin you and wear you as a d amn coat to his

    wedding!¡± I snapped at Sage, who simmered down with a chuckle. He was the reason I had been

    so sheltered my whole childhood. Now he was back for less the 24 hours and was already sl*pping

    back into old habits and bing a pain in my f ucking as s!

    Taking the opportunity to disappear and sneak out of the hall, I quickly made my way from the old

    church grounds and wedding reception to the main house, being careful with each turn that I did not

    bump into my three psychopath stalkers!

    It took me less than five minutes to get through the gardens and up to the house. Closing the door

    to the main house behind me, I finally let out the breath I had been holding. Leaving me with nothing

    but the unsettling disappointment eating at my stomach..

    ¡°You wanted Kane to follow you?¡± Sage asked with a chuckle that rilled me up further.

    ¡°No! I am just hungry!¡± I snarled, heading to the kitchen to make a sandwich to take up to Lilly¡¯s

    room with me. She would stay in her partner¡¯s room now that they were formally mated and

    married, so she wouldn¡¯t mind me crashing in hers for the night.

    Without turning the light on, I explored the kitchen. Having grown up here, I knew it like the back of

    my hand. Opening the refrigerator, I rummaged through the contents, picking up a bottle of water

    and a Tupperware container filled with meats. My eyes catching movement from beside me. Pulling

    a shrill scream from my throat.

    ??

    1/4

    18%

    Chapter 12 Hu ssy!

    ¡°F uckkkk!¡± I squealed, almost dropping the food I had in my hands, turning quickly to ce my

    findings on the counter; the dark figure standing behind the refrigerator still and silent. Hardly

    recognisable if it wasn¡¯t for his bright golden eyes and cu n ning cackle.

    ¡°Kane, you scared the shi t out of me!¡± I snapped, mming the refrigerator closed and stomping to

    the bread bin.

    ¡°There is that potty mouth again!¡± He grinned slowly, approaching where I had moved to look for

    crisps and other snacks.

    ¡°Yep, I dare say you will hear it again soon!¡± I grumbled, picking out my favourite ready-salted crisps

    and a twix. The perfect mix of sweet and salty.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, ignoring my statement.

    ¡°Making food to take to bed with me!¡± I shrugged dismissively.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even 4pm!¡± He scoffed,ing to stand beside me, picking up the twix I had in my hand to

    look at the nutrient value printed on the back disapprovingly. ¡°This is full of s hit! It¡¯s no good for

    you!¡±

    ¡°Neither is alcohol, but I indulged in that! Anyway, I thought I told you I would do what I liked!¡± I

    muttered, sn atching it out of his hand and walking off to make my food.

    ¡°If you are noting to eat with us, you don¡¯t eat at all!¡± Kane announced, dramatically picking up

    the meats and butter and throwing them back in the fridge.

    ¡°Seriously, when did I step into a Disney movie!¡± Iughed, pulling the handle open on the fridge to

    get my stuff back out, but his impressivelyrge hand mmed it closed.

    ¡°If you want me to act like a beast, I will!¡± He seethed, narrowing his eyes on me just in time for me

    to see the amusement swimming in his beautiful aqua hues. So, immersed in the unique blues of

    his eyes and intoxicating scent, I didn¡¯t notice his hand slide around my waist until it was toote,

    and he was pulling me toward him as he sat on one of the bar stools. Dragging me roughly with

    him.

    1/4

    18%Ö¹

    Chapter 12 Hu ssy!

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I gasped loudly, each of his hands gripping mine and twisting them aroundN?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    my back as he pushed me face down across hisp. Realisation dawned on me a little toote,

    feeling him sl*p my petite hands tightly into one of his.

    ¡°Kane! Have you lost your da mn mind!¡± I screamed, pushing my chest against his thick thighs while

    trying to arch my back to lift myself, but his hands gripping mine pushed on the small of my back,

    forcing me back down.

    ¡°I warned you, Charlotte!¡± Is all he voiced as his free hand gathered the silky. dress I wore and

    pulled it up over my thighs, higher and higher, until he exposed my bare legs and bunched the soft

    fabric over my hips and under where he held my hands.

    ¡°Kane, please, I am sorry!¡± I begged, feeling the cold air assaulting my bare legs and pu ssy through

    my thin thong! Closing my eyes tight, embarrassment washed. over me as I realised worse still, with

    my dress no longer covering me, even I could smell my arousal.

    ¡°He is going to sp ank us!¡± Sage bounced excitedly from paw to paw in my mind.

    ¡°No! He is not! We are in the f ucking kitchen!¡± I growled. ¡°He just wants to prove a point!¡± I argued

    just a swatnded on my a ss cheek.

    ¡°KANE!!¡±

    Swat. I squealed as his handnded solidly across my pu ssy, easily covering the inner half of both

    cheeks. F uck, his hand on my bare as s cheeks had my pu ssy instantly trembling needily.

    ¡°Hus sy!¡± I snapped at Sage, whoughed bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you, Charlotte!¡± Sheughed. ¡°You should just admit you like it!¡±

    ¡± F uck you!¡± I snapped at Sage, who giggled like a fool but fell silent to watch through my wide

    eyes.

    ¡°I intend to make

    the most of this, Charlotte! One way or another, you will learn

    2/4

    18%

    Chapter 12 Hu ssy!

    to behave!¡± He pulled my as s up in the air higher and delivered another incredibly S*x y p in the

    same spot on my covered pus sy, making my legs tremble with insatiable need. Thest few days

    with Mike, Knox, and now Kane all taking their toll and obviously messing with my head AND better

    judgement.

    ¡°F uck off!¡± I kicked my feet in frustration at the overwhelming desire whirling through my b*dy; this

    ape had tried to control everything all my life, and things weren¡¯t much different now! But I would be

    dammed if I would admit that this felt good to him! Or that I didn¡¯t want him to stop!

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± Heughed huskily, my S*x clenching at the beautiful sound. I felt my heart beat

    strong and fast in my chest as the sensation of his handnding. hard on my as s sent a slight sting

    dancing across my skin to my soaked pu ssy.

    ¡°We are in the da mn kitchen, Kane!¡± I protested as hended another solid swat on her bottom,

    making her draw a quick breath, and the sting set in a bit more. ¡°Someone could see!¡±

    ¡°You think I care? Why go anywhere else when I have everything I need right here.¡± Again he

    smacked my butt, but harder this time, pulling a moan from my parched l*ps. Unable to hold back, I

    slightly arched my back, finding that my groin pressed nicely against his thigh, putting pressure

    against my vulva.

    ¡°S hit, it feels good! But if you think this will ¡®modify¡¯ my behaviour, you are SO wrong!¡± I moaned

    unconsciously, hating myself for being so weak, but ultimately¡­.

    I didn¡¯t want him to stop!

    III

    O

    4/4

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 Thank You!

    914% #

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Is that SO!¡± Kane asked darkly; I could hear the smirk in his tone before the harsh swatnded on

    my ass, making me yelp for more, his hands tightening on my wrists, reminding me he was in

    control. The familiar sting began to cover the skin of my bottom; I pulled myself to lie fully across his

    lap, leaning my head and shoulders over where he had perched on the stool, allowing him to

    completely dominate this experience.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I barked while his hand rubbed the spot he had just abused, wiggling my ass into his hold,

    beseeching him for more without saying it.

    ¡°But I will behave for the next ten minutes if you continue.¡± I bartered hisughter, filling therge

    kitchen.

    ¡°The rest of the damn day!¡± He countered, making me groan. ¡°Or I stop!¡± He warned, removing his

    hand. Instantly, I felt lost without its presence, so I reluctantly

    I

    nodded, surrendering.

    ¡°Use your words, Lottie!¡± His hand still absent.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Yes, fine!¡± I whispered. ¡°For the rest of the day!¡± I promised, and instantly, there were a dozen

    swats more across my p**sy; the sensation of each swat carried through to my ass, to my S*x which

    was now soaking my thong. I didn¡¯t fight him at all; I wanted toy here over hisp, experiencing

    the punishment he

    administered.

    Never had Mike and I yed like this; it was always a one¨Csided shit show, but my b*dy¡¯s reaction

    to the sensations Kane was dispensing on my sore rear end had my mind made up the

    I wanted more than to be mated and bound before I had a chance to experience LIFE.

    ¡°What do you say, Charlotte?¡± Kane asked as I made soft moaning sounds after each swatnded,

    sending a sweet sting radiating across my reddening ass.

    |||

    1/5

    14%1

    Chapter 13 Thank You!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I cried out as he continued harder this time than before, the sting to my bottom driving

    me wild.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± He praised making my p**sy drench with arousal.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I whispered again, realising I loved not knowing when the swat wouldnd, where it

    would be felt, not knowing how hard that strike would be. The one spanking had total control over

    the experience, and I found that almost as arousing as the spanking itself.

    ¡°F***!¡± I admitted to Sage, who was almost giddy with lust.

    He then paused and began to rub my butt gently, softly sliding his hands over each cheek in a

    circr motion, before he struck my ass quickly with a smack to each cheek, allowing the sting to

    build on my ass before he rubbed it lightly again.

    ¡°Harder!¡± I whimpered, finding that every time his handnded across my bottom, I could feel the

    swat vibrate my ass all the way to my clit.

    ¡°You will be grateful for what you are given!¡± He mused, and I knew that I was certainly going to

    enjoy this experience and whatever Kane did, in fact, give me. I just hoped it wouldst a little

    longer yet. I was so close to cumming it was insane!

    ¡°Yes!¡± I purred as he lifted my dress further up my back to reveal my nude thong. Gripping it, he

    pulled it down over my hips and down my legs, smacking the back of my thighs to tell me to step out

    of it, which I did willingly.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± I growled as he pulled my dress higher to rest at the small of my back, then continued to

    rub my slightly pinking cheeks.

    ¡°This is a surprise, Charlotte!¡± Kane admitted as he cupped one of my n*ked buttocks, giving it a

    firm squeeze. ¡°I¡¯d expected you to have big panties on, not this S*xy little thing! Not that it mattered;

    I would have still spanked your pretty pink butt regardless.¡± He shared out loud, making me pout-

    as if I wore Bridget Jones. pants! I was ¡®sheltered¡®, not 90!

    ¡°But these makes it much easier to get to you.¡± He continued, bringing his free hand around to look

    at my underwear approvingly.

    O

    2/5

    914%

    Chapter 13 Thank You!

    ¡°Open!¡± He ordered, tapping my mouth, fuck I wanted to refuse, but I didn¡¯t dare in case he

    stopped.

    ¡°I thought you were going to behave?¡± He reminded me. ¡°Making me ask you twice is not behaving.¡±

    Sighing, I opened my mouth; the second my l*ps parted, he shoved my soaked underwear into the

    void my l*ps had created.

    ¡°They are to stay in there till I tell you otherwise. Do you understand Charlotte?¡± Ha asked sternly

    with a p to my ass so hard I felt my arousal coat my thighs.

    Nodding quickly. I groaned, tasting my sweet juices coating my tongue.

    ¡°Good girl!¡± He whispered, stroking up over my p**sy, pausing a moment to run his fingers through

    my folds. I could feel his b*dy tense and guessed he was fighting the urge to dip his finger inside

    me.

    ¡°You enjoyed this ALOT, didn¡¯t you, Charlotte?¡± He asked huskily, sliding his finger into my slit once,

    twice, then curling them inside me and pulling a muffled moan from my l*ps. Sliding his thick digit

    out of me with a growl, he dragged his finger coated in my arousal up to my ass before running a

    finger very lightly across my anus, making my buttocks tense.

    ¡°No!¡± I pleaded through the nude fabric filling my mouth. I hadn¡¯t thought much about him wanting or

    expecting S*x after he spanked me, though I did have to admit, the thought wasn¡¯t without its

    merits.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I moaned as he continued rubbing my buttocks while I tried to estimate how big his erection

    could be. Forcing myself to count the floor tiles, anything to stop me cumming at the feeling of being

    utterly vulnerable and helpless while he silently explored my most intimate parts.

    ¡°Rx Charlotte!¡± He cooed, but I could easily feel the bulge of him against my tummy from his

    erection, and even though I had always feared making love with a man who had arge dick,

    thinking my very limited experience in S*x would make that difficult at the very least. I wasn¡¯t

    opposed to Kane using more than his hands on my p**sy¡­

    2/5

    14.05 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 13 Thank Yout

    2.14% 1

    ¡°Does it matter where he puts it? You want it!¡± Sageughed, making me blush.

    ¡°Not in my ass, I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Sheughed and found herself locked out of my mind for her cockyment. As if sensing I

    was talking to Sage, Kane started squeezing each of my cheeks firmly, causing the crack of my ass

    to part, his fingers coaxing my exposed p**sy, my orgasm seconds from crashing into me.

    ¡°I do believe that is adequate as a warm¨Cup¡°, Kane announced with a final p to my ass as he

    lifted me up by the waist, letting my dress fall around my legs as he made me stand. Holding his

    hand out in front of my mouth, a gentle nod let me know what he wanted.

    Opening my mouth, his fingers sl*pped inside, coating me with more of my honey. With a wink, he

    retrieved the panties he had shoved in there minutes ago. Without a word, he sl*pped them inside

    his jacket pocket and held his hand out for

    1. me.

    ¡°Now, shall we eat?¡±

    ¡°Our p**sy?¡± Sage asked flirtatiously, my cheeks instantly shing red.

    ¡°Later! If you are a good girl!¡± He grinned, apparently reading my mind.

    Dick!

    ¡°Hmm, we can eat that too!¡± Sage moaned, and I closed my eyes, feeling outnumbered by horny

    S*x addict control freaks! Giving in, I took Kane¡¯s hand with a sigh and nodded for him to lead the

    way,

    ¡°You¡¯re an ass!¡± I muttered as I followed him back to the party

    ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t, angel! But let¡¯s not pretend you didn¡¯t enjoy every second of that, hey?¡± He

    grinned, grabbing my ass and pulling me to him. A squeal of pain and pleasure left my l*ps at his

    touch to my tender, needy skin. mming my l*ps closed, I narrowed my eyes on him and walked

    off, hating that both of us knew my ass was burning almost as much as my cheeks.

    O

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 My Escort!

    Knox POV

    ¡°Have you seen Lottie?¡± I asked Lilly, who was cuddling into her mate, her head nuzzling under his

    n*eck all cute and shit.

    ¡°Oh, Hi Lilly. Congrattions on your mating ceremony! I am so pleased for you!¡± Lilly grumbled,

    lifting her chin to look at her mate, amusement shing in his eyes as he looked down at her.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! Charlotte?¡± I repeated, growing increasingly irritated with each passing second. I had

    searched the whole damn church and hall for her, TWICE!! had even stormed into the bathroom

    and checked each bloody cubicle, much to some chick¡¯s anger. She was nowhere to be seen! And

    neither was Kane! Causing the green¨Ceyed beast to ripple through my b*dy.

    ¡°Do you think I look pretty?¡± Lilly asked, pulling from her mate¡¯s arms to twirl in front of me, her long

    white dress floating around her feet. Rolling my eyes, I nodded, knowing my vain sister needed the

    reassurance.

    ¡°Yep! You know who else looked pretty! Lottie! Where is she, Lilly?¡± I asked with

    a deep sigh that seemed to spur my tipsy sister on.

    ¡°I am prettier, right? It¡¯s MY big day; no one is meant to outshine me!¡± She pouted, looking between

    me and her mate, who had wrapped his arms around her, pulling her to his chest to nt a k*ss on

    her l*ps. Pretending to retch loudly, I grinned, seeing my sister spin and narrow her eyes at me.

    Goddess, she looked like Mom when she did that!

    ¡°She was with Kane!¡± She spat spitefully. ¡°He was all up in her grill; he upset her, so she left!¡± She

    shrugged.

    ¡°Upset her? How?¡± I snarled, stepping closer to my sister; her l*ps opened, but whatever sarcastic

    comment wasing from her l*ps was cut off by the dinner bell

    ringing.

    1/4

    ºÅ14%²Ø

    Chapter 14 My Escort!

    ¡°Will everyone please join us in the dining hall for food?¡± My mother announced, nodding to Lilly and

    her mate to join them. Turning to look at me, Lilly poked her tongue out, reminding me of how

    childish she can be. Goddess, help her mate! Giving her a dead arm on her wedding day might be

    frowned upon!

    ¡°Brat!¡± I hissed as she walked away towards my mother and encouraged bthers to follow her into

    the dining hall. Standing still, I watched people filter through the doors, checking for Lottie or Kane.

    As thest b*dy disappeared through therge oak doors, I clenched my jaw, tension building in my

    chest.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Knox!¡± My father called from the doorway, pulling me from my dangerous thoughts. ¡°Everyone is

    waiting for you.¡±

    Not everyone, clearly!

    Nodding to him, I sucked down the beast I felt tearing through my b*dy and strode into the hall;

    walking towards the top table, my feet failed me, catching sight of Lottie entering through the other

    door, Kane quick on her heels.

    ¡°You gotta be kidding me!¡± I hissed, storming over to the pair of them, trying to keep the jealousy

    from my face and tone.

    ¡°Where have you two been?¡± I snapped, failing miserably.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kane scoffed, taking Lottie¡¯s hand and guiding her around me to the table we were all

    seated at. Stepping in their path, I shook my head at my obnoxious brother.

    ¡°She is MY escort!¡± I growled low, outstretching my hand to Lottie, who looked. at it, then up to my

    face, anger shing in her sapphire pools.

    ¡°Not any more!¡± Kaneughed, pulling her towards him again.

    ¡°Will the pair of you pack it in! People are starting to stare!¡± Lottie winced, barging past me to the

    table that Lilly sat at proudly. I watched her talk to my sister, her shoulders sagging just a little as

    she ced her hands on her hips, drawing my eyes to her bubble butt, which I had got a good

    grope ofst night! Lottie and Lilly¡¯s heads turned in sync to look at us, their eyes narrowing on

    Kane and me, letting ust

    ???

    1/4

    1420

    Chapter 14 My Escort!

    know they were indeed talking about us.

    ¡°Move!¡± Kane snapped in his usual ¡®don¡¯t fuck with me¡® tone that tended to get him what he

    wanted¡­ from others! Not me! Stepping in his path, I tightened my eyes on him, my back stiffening,

    smelling a familiar scent on him. Stepping closer, inhaling the air around him, my eyes locked on his

    angrily as the scent invaded my scenes and pulled glorious memories of Lottie and Ist night, her

    straddling my hips as we made out.

    F***ing bastard! My wolf might be hiding somewhere right now, but I knew without a doubt that she

    was mine! Somehow she was, I just¡­ hadn¡¯t realised it before! And if he has tried toy im to

    her in any way, I know we are going to end up putting out brotherly bond to the damn test!

    Looking at him, my eyes tensed on my brother¡¯srge form, his solid stance and smug smile.

    Shaking my head once, I knew I had one more card to y to keep him from Lottie! Something I

    didn¡¯t realise I had to do until I smelt her on him! I nodded to the bouncy brte who was

    sashaying her hips over to us, taking Kane¡¯s arm and clinging to him.

    ¡°I have missed you boo!¡± She moaned against his cheek. She was his escort like Lottie was mine.

    Lilly¡¯s idea, I am sure!

    ¡°Conny!¡± I nodded to the brte clinging to my brother like a bad smell. She was my sister¡¯s friend

    from school; she had always been the ringleader of the trio, the one to sneak alcohol into the pack

    house, take the girls to parties and teach them how to get away with shit growing up.

    I hated her, but Kane despised her more. Although we both knew that she was a good booty call if

    needed! Desperate to bag an Alpha and rise to the status of Luna! Well, she had no chance with me

    and even less with Kane but like fuck was I telling her that!

    ¡°Knox, you drew the short straw, I see. Having to bring Lottie to the wedding, she¡¯s such a prude! I

    bet she is some to talk to.¡± She giggled, looking up at Kane, whose eyes were still locked on my

    face, the anger swirling in his pools unmissable. Unless you were Conny and so self¨Cabsorbed, that

    is!

    0

    <

    2/4

    14% 8

    Chapter 14 My Escort!

    ¡°I hear Mike is having to sleep around because she doesn¡¯t put out Poor guy has pretty much

    fucked every female in the pack because he is so unhappy with Lottie!¡± She grinned at me like I

    would take pity on the low¨Clife scum! He clearly didn¡¯t know a good thing when it hit him in the face!

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a clue either! She is so gullible! She thinks he is workingte for your father!¡±

    She continued to spit spitefully. ¡°Poor Mike! Trapped in a loveless rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Poor guy!¡± I mocked, clenching my jaw. I took a step closer, ready to defend my Queen, when I felt

    a hand on my shoulder; the way the tingles spread through my b*dy at the simple touch, I knew who

    it was without turning.

    ¡°Hey, beautiful!¡± I grinned, leaning my head over to press a soft k*ss to her hand, the tingles

    spreading to my l*ps, making me suck them into my mouth to prolong the sense of pure pleasure

    her touch gave me.

    ¡°Knox,e sit; dinner ising out soon.¡± She whispered, allowing her hand. to linger on my

    shoulder a second longer as she looked over at Kane and the slutty brte giggling into his

    shoulder, clearly having overindulged in the free booze.

    It would be a shame if she tripped and ruined that pretty face of hers!

    |||

    O

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Tequ?

    14%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Hey, Conny!¡± I smile politely before lowering my hand from Knox¡¯s shoulder. Knox wasted no time

    taking my hand in his to bring it to his l*ps for the gentlest of k*sses, reminding me of a knight in a

    fairy tale, but Knox was no knight, and this was no fairy tale!

    ¡°Hey Char! You look so pretty!¡± Conny offered with a condescending smile that told me she thought

    I looked anything but pretty! She always was a b*tch who had a way of messing with people¡¯s

    heads. She wanted to be top dog; she hated that Lilly- The alpha¡¯s daughter and I were such close

    friends! She hated the rtionship I had with her family, feeling she deserved to be treated the

    same. But I wasn¡¯t just Lilly¡¯s friend; I was The Beta¡¯s daughter! Even if he forgot I existed half the

    time, that still gave me a bit of clout within the pack.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I smiled, deciding today wasn¡¯t the day to rise to her shit! Knox, sensing my tension, gave

    my fingers a gentle squeeze, tugging my attention away from Conny and her sneer.

    I walked off to the table, and the seats I knew were ours thanks to the million. times Lilly had

    insisted we practise this day, although I thought I was going to be sat with Mike,ughing, dancing

    and enjoying my night! Not nervous to sit down because my ass hurt from being spanked by my

    best friend¡¯s older brother while sitting next to her other brother and wondering if he spanked as well

    as his twin.

    Willingly, his feet followed me. Although I wasn¡¯t stupid, I could see him staring back at Kane and

    Conny! I understood why, of course. I had heard the rumours about Conny.hooking up Knox before

    he left. Conny had told anyone who would listen how Knox had chased her, seduced her and made

    her lover¡¯s promises about how when he got back from training, they could pick up where they left

    off.

    She was beautiful, with her deep brown eyes and long wavy hair that framed her tanned skin and

    pretty face. Topped off with long, slender legs and the tiniest waist I had ever seen.

    |||

    1/4

    Wed, 13

    Chapter 15: Tequ?

    ¡°She¡¯s always so morous! The way men look at her, she¡¯s so lucky,¡± I whispered as Knox pulled

    my chair out for me, nodding for me to sit. His eyes. flickered between Kane and Conny.

    14%2

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the chair, I winced, seeing it was hard, uncushloned and likely to hurt my recently

    abused ass like a mother fucker. Chancing a nce in Kane¡¯s direction, I groaned, seeing him

    looking directly at me, a smug expression stered on his handsome face!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± I mouthed, sitting as carefully as I could; I tried to gracefully cross my legs so that I didn¡¯t

    put too much pressure on my right ass cheek. Knox¡¯s luscious scent floated past me, making me

    moan inwardly. F*** he smelt amazing!

    ¡°She¡¯s not morous, angel! YOU are morous, exquisite even!¡± Knox whispered in my ear to

    correct me as he pushed my chair in. The hairs at the nape of my n*eck tingling from his closeness.

    I watched him sit down beside me, turning to give Conny his back. My cheeks flushed under his

    intense gaze.

    ¡°I mean it, Lottie! She is just expensive p, slutty dresses and cheap perfume! YOU.. you are the

    real deal! Never forget that!¡± Knox exined, leaning closer, his voice low and husky.

    ¡°She looks good with Kane, though!¡± I challenged, making him look over. ¡°He looks proud to have

    her on his arm.¡± I noted as they came to join us at the table, walking around the back of us to sit

    beside me. Conny was babbling about something inaudible as they passed by. Kane¡¯s fingers

    stroked the back of my bare shoulders affectionately. A reminder of how his hands felt caressing my

    ass shed in my mind, sending shivers down my spine and a tense growl from Knox.

    Risking a nce over my shoulder at Kane, I smirked, seeing him roll his eyes at Connie and wink

    at me.

    <

    ¡°See that? Like fuck he is proud or enjoying herpany! He looked like he wanted to shove

    something in her mouth to shut her up! And not the thing she was hoping he would shove in her

    tonight either!¡± Sage muttered, watching through my

    eyes.

    ¡°Not as proud as l¡¯am to have you on mine!¡± Knox interjected with a wink,

    |||

    O

    1/4

    8.14% *.

    Chapter 15: Tequ?

    pulling me from my inner dialogue with Sage; he had a way of making me feel special and leaving

    me speechless, I noted, chewing the inside of my l*p.

    ¡°Smooth!¡± I chuckled softly at him, seeing him get a waiter¡¯s attention, nodding to him as he tapped

    our sses, indicating he would like him to fill our sses with theplimentary champagne.

    ¡°She¡¯s cut off!¡± Kane¡¯s voice cut through the S*xual tension between Knox and me, his toneced

    with authority that had my S*x clenching but, more importantly, caused everyone to stare.

    ¡°She can do as she likes, asshole!¡± I heard Lilly bellow. Knox¡¯s l*ps curled into at smirk at their

    sassy sister, who, even from her table, had to have her voice heard.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Knox winked at Lilly, who held her ss up to me, making me flush Scarlett as all eyes

    turned to look at me. Unlike their sister, I hated being the centre. of attention.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I whispered, but Knox watched me closely as I brought the drink to my l*ps. Over the

    rim of the ss, my eyes darted to Kane, who shook his head. once, a clear message passing

    between us. ¡®I dare you!¡®

    I wanted to take the challenge, but I didn¡¯t trust Kane not to make an example out of me in front of

    everyone here. Without a sip, I lowered the ss to the table and smiled at Knox as if I had taken a

    mouthful. My eyes widened, seeing him lean closer to me, my mouth instantly dry, watching his l*ps

    parting as he leaned into my

    ear.

    A girl could be obsessed with those l*ps!

    ¡°Like, I didn¡¯t just f¨¹cking notice that you faked drinking that! Are you scared of Kane?¡± Knox

    whispered, smirking at him. I arched a brow, my l*ps splitting into a

    smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Iughed flirtatiously. ¡°I just don¡¯t like champagne!¡± I lied sweetly with a face that screamed,

    ¡®Butter wouldn¡¯t melt.¡®

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t me you! This shit tastes like ass! How about tequ?!¡± Knox

    |||

    O

    2/4

    14.00 Wed,

    Chapter 15: Tequ?

    grinned, nodding and holding two fingers up to the waiter. ¡°Tequ, my good man!¡± He smiled, his

    eyes shooting to Kane, their own unspoken challenge shared that ! was not privy to.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s¡­¡± I began to say, but Knox silenced me, sliding his hand under the table and squeezing

    my thigh to get her attention.

    ¡°If you give into Kane now! You let him know he is in charge, then that freedom you crave¡­ will be

    gone, Lottie!¡± Knox whispered into my ear. ¡°So let me ask you again¡­ Tequ?¡±

    skull.

    Holding his steady gaze, even as I felt Kane¡¯s eyes bore into the back of my

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± Kane¡¯s low warning sl*pped through the tense air around the table. Looking over at Lilly,

    I slowly inhaled, wondering what my best friend would think of me getting tipsy on her wedding day!

    Seeing her flushed cheeks, hair slightly messed up, and the l*pstick she wore smudged, I guessed

    she wouldn¡¯t mind given that she herself was already half cut!

    Turning over my shoulder to look at my father¡¯s table, I saw him deep in conversation with Mike,

    whose eyes were locked on mine, his jaw tense and his face contorted by rage at being unable to

    control this situation¡­

    Control.. every one of these men demanded it! My father always needed control over the pack and

    his family; Kane needed control over me! Like he always had since I was a child! Knox¡­ however,

    he offered me freedom.. a choice.. a chance to stick my finger up at all those who deemed me

    weak, vulnerable and in need of their damn supervision.

    Slowly smiling at Knox, I nodded.

    ¡°Make it the whole bottle!¡± I giggled, much to Knox¡¯s delight!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: All ss

    14% #

    Kane POV

    Sitting back in my chair, my eyes met Lilly¡¯s as she sat smugly on the top table. with her mate and

    our parents. I wanted to be annoyed that she had challenged me, but I was proud of the woman she

    was bing, her mate obviously bringing out the strength in her that she would need to be a

    Luna to his people.

    If he was okay with her wearing the trousers in their rtionship, then good. luck to him! There was

    no judgement from me. One man¡¯s meat is another man¡¯s poison, or so they say! But one thing

    Charlotte would need to realise was that I was not ustomed to not getting my way, to being

    challenged, especially in public. And if she wanted to y this game, I would teach her a lesson that

    she would not

    soon forget.

    ¡°She¡¯s so pathetic, Boo! Don¡¯t you think?¡± Conny giggled, her pet name for me getting my back up,

    almost as much as her long fingers snaking around my biceps; I could feel her fake nails digging

    into my flesh, no doubt in a bid to get my attention.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± I asked, turning to face my date, my blue hues narrowing on her heavily made¨Cup

    face. She could pass as pretty thanks to the p she applied with a shovel to her face, but I had

    seen her in the mornings, and frankly, she wasn¡¯t half as hot as she liked to think she was!

    ¡°Because, she is throwing herself at Knox! We

    all know he will fuck anything with a pulse, but I am sure not even he will stoop so low as to stick his

    cock in her dried¨Cup cunt!¡± She sneered, her eyes drifting past me to where Knox sat with Charlotte;

    I could hear that the waiter was back, and from the sounds of it, he had the bottle of tequ with

    him.

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I asked, trying to keep the anger from my voice, I might detest the b*tch, but she

    had the information I wanted, so I would y nice for now, but I would make sure she choked on

    every nastyment she had uttered about

    Charlotte before the night was over.

    |

    1/4

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 16: All ss

    15%

    ¡°Of her!¡± She scoffed, lowering her voice, which was wise, given that I knew Knox would be

    listening. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! I am ten times the wolf she is!¡± Nodding at her to stop the snidement

    from leaving my l*ps, I let her continue to spew her poison, knowing with a nce over my shoulder

    at the sparkling blue eyes and innocent face of Charlotte I was immune to it.

    ¡°I would never allow my mate to walk all over me like she does, and I would definitely not be petty

    enough to use Knox to get his attention.¡± She persisted, I said nothing, I simply let her say whatever

    it was she was holding on to. But that doesn¡¯t mean it was easy to sit here and say nothing as

    Conny bad¨Cmouthed Charlotte. My fingers dug into the table leg. I could feel it bending under the

    force. of my grip.

    ¡°Mike is not her mate!¡± I stated more calmly than I felt.

    I

    ¡°Not technically, but can you imagine HER finding a fated mate! Not even the moon goddess would

    be cruel enough to shackle some poor wolf to her. She is boring in and out of the bedroom!¡± A smirk

    yed at the corner of my l*ps, remembering my little taste of Charlotte in the kitchen. Boring

    wasn¡¯t a word that came to mind when I thought of her.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Mike is her chosen mate! And he chooses anything with a pulse to fuck in exchange for being stuck

    with her sour face!¡± She vented further.

    ¡°And how do you know that Mike is ying away?¡± I asked softly; she seemed to sense my interest

    in Charlotte; maybe I hadn¡¯t been as smooth as I hoped I was in hiding my fury at the way Conny

    spoke about Charlotte. Deciding it was my turn to up my game, I let go of the table leg and ran it up

    the length of Conny¡¯s bare thigh; dipping it between her legs, I arched a brow, realising she was not

    wearing any panties!

    Standard for Conny, she was all ss!

    ¡°Tell me what you know, and I will reward you,¡± I smirked at her, pausing hearingughtere

    from beside me. My eyes darted over my shoulder to where Knox was pouring another shot for

    Charlotte; my eyes met him in a warning.

    ¡°She¡¯s had enough!¡± I warned my brother through mind link, but he shut me out

    III

    2/4

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 16: All ss

    15

    of his head with a sly smirk as he handed my girl a shot ss filled with brown liquid. I watched him

    pass her the salt with his other hand. I wanted to push Conny away and m Knox into the f**king

    wall behind me, throw Charlotte over my shoulder and storm out of the hall, but I fought the impulse

    and focused back on Conny, who was rolling her bare p**sy against my hand needily.

    Turning my attention back to her, I pulled my hand away from her disgusting mound and lifted a

    brow for her to tell me what she knew and answer my question. I could see the flush of

    embarrassment bathe her cheeks. I sighed, shaking my head at her.

    ¡°Because you have fucked him!¡± I barked.

    ¡°Everyone has!¡± She whispered, shame washing over her stic features. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal!¡± She

    tried to exin, but my face must have said more than my words. did because she fell back into her

    chair in defeat.

    ¡°I am not getting a reward, am 1?¡± She huffed, crossing her legs to trap my hand between her

    thighs.

    ¡°You have just told me that Mike is Charlotte¡¯s chosen mate¡­ and that you have fucked him behind

    her back¡­ Do you think you deserve a reward?¡± I asked through mindlink; Conny might be okay

    with airing Charlotte¡¯s private business aloud with her sitting so close by, but I wasn¡¯t! Narrowing my

    eyes on Conny, I allowed her to keep my hand trapped between her thighs.

    ¡°But there is no love¡­

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡± I cut her off through our link again. ¡°It is a sacred bond andmitment.., one

    you have chosen to dishonour.¡± I shrugged. ¡°But I will still reward you.¡± I grinned, leaning closer to

    her, her face turning to look at me.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist me!¡± She grinned, her hand covering mine and sliding it up to

    her well¨Cused p**sy.

    ¡°You want me to reward you here, in front of everyone?¡± I asked huskily with a charming smile. I

    already knew the answer: Conny liked to be the centre of attention, even on my sister¡¯s big day!

    And in her mind, what better way to gain.

    |||

    2/4

    Wed, 13

    Chapter 16: All ss

    credit with her little cronies than to have me worship her publicly?

    ¡°Answer!¡± I demanded, my eyes firm as my hand pped across her S*x, making her groan

    lustfully.

    ¡°Yes..¡± She whispered as her l*ps parted in a breathless moan, nodding in her usual horny and

    desperate way.

    ¡°Very well!¡± I grinned, determined to give her just what she asked for..

    3/4

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Rememberable Homing

    E

    Perhaps I was being rather cruel; some would say I had set Conny up simply to watch her fall. But if

    the shoe was on the other foot and Conny had the power to do this to Charlotte, I had no doubt she

    would have enjoyed watching her take the bait only to humiliate her. So, I had absolutely no issue

    with teaching Conny here a

    lesson or two!

    ¡°So what will my reward be?¡± She whispered breathlessly. I grinned sadistically, my free hand lifting

    with lightning speed to wrap in her long chestnut hair, yanking it back over the edge of her chair,

    seeing the muscles in her n*eck strain from the forc¨¦ I had used. I leaned forward so my breath ran

    hot along her n*eck and up to

    her

    ear.

    ¡°Not so rough!¡± She wailed, her fake nails digging into my flesh, the pain only making me want to

    hurt her more.

    ¡°I will reward you by not cutting your spiteful tongue from your mouth and sparing your worthless

    tife!¡± I exined through mind¨Clink, a grin popping up on my l*ps as her eyes darted to the side to

    look at me. Those at our table looked over curiously at the interaction between us. Leaning down, I

    hovered my l*ps close to hers, hoping to pass this little disy off as a lover¡¯s tiff.

    ¡°I ever hear Charlotte¡¯s name has been on your tongue again, though, make no

    1/6

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 17: Rememberable Homing

    15%

    mistake, I will be pulling it out of your whore mouth and ramming it up your cunt! Am I clear?¡± I

    continued privately through our link. Her head bobbed aggressively as the stench of fear oozed off

    her and satisfied me a little, but I would be damned if I didn¡¯t drive my point home.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Charlotte will be Luna to this pack one day¡­¡± I continued to say with a grin that let her know I gave

    no fucks what she thought of that. ¡°So I suggest you start treating her with the respect she

    deserves¡­¡±

    ¡°But..¡± She spluttered aloud; it seemed the pain shooting through her n*eck left her unable to

    differentiate between what was in her head and what was not.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do that, you will need to find a new pack!¡± I demanded through mind link, not wanting

    others to hear. Her eyes widened in shock, but she nodded, regret and hatred washing over her

    features, reminding me that she was as ugly on

    the outside as she was on the inside.

    ¡°Leave!¡± I spat, loosening my grip on her hair and kicking her chair out for her. I didn¡¯t wait for her

    to leave before giving her my back, unable to look at her for a

    moment longer.

    My eyes settled on my brother¡¯s approving gaze; his l*ps curled as he nursed at ss of

    champagne, apparently giving the tequ a rest for a moment. Charlotte was distracted, chatting to

    Lilly, who was making the rounds. I heard the familiar tapping of Conny¡¯s heels and knew she was

    scurrying off like the rat she was.

    |||

    0

    1/6

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 17: Rememberable Homing

    15%*

    ¡°Bye, Conny, lovely to see you again!¡± Knox mocked with a wave and smug look. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not

    verydylike, is it!¡± He added after a second, blowing her a k*ss. Despite my better judgement, I

    turned just in time to see her fl*p Knox off. Arching a brow at her in a warning.

    ¡°F*** what did you say to her! I can smell her fear from here!¡± Augh escaped my brother¡¯s l*ps as

    we watched terror spread across her face before she turned and stormed from the hall.

    ¡°Pour me one!¡± I muttered to Knox as I turned back around and tapped the rim of a shot ss. A

    smile split his face as he nodded to the table where he was already pushing a shot ss in front of

    me.

    ¡°I trust Conny knows her ce!¡± Knox asked with a smirk as he held his ss up in a toast. Clinking

    it, I nodded.

    ¡°She does!¡± I stated calmly, ¡°She won¡¯t be any more trouble!¡± I confirmed

    draining the foul¨Ctasting liquid.

    ¡°Good! Because I am not above killing a woman!¡± Knox grunted as he turned to check on Charlotte,

    my jaw tightening. Seeing how his face softened the second his eyes found her, his whole aura

    changed, and he seemed almost.. content merely to be in her presence.

    ¡°She is hardly a woman!¡± Iughed as my eyes found Charlotte; she was ncing at us as she

    chatted with Lilly. She was beautiful, graceful and demure in

    O

    2/6

    @15%*

    Chapter 17: Rememberable Homing

    public, and how she held herself as she mingled with my father¡¯s friends made my heart swell with

    pride; she was just what I wanted. A queen in the streets but my whore in the sheets! My mind was

    made up; she was not to marry, she was not to leave the pack like Lilly or worse, be tied to a

    cheating ponce; she was to be my Queen, my Luna, my mate! I might not be able to sense Rollo,

    my wolf, but I knew there was something here between us.

    ¡°What happened with Conny?¡± Lilly asked as she and Charlotte came to the

    table.

    ¡°Sit!¡± Imanded, patting the seat between Knox and I for Charlotte to sit. I watched her roll her

    eyes and head over, no questions asked¡­ just doing as she was told! As agreed! A smirk toyed at

    my l*ps, seeing her wince as her ass touched the chair; the way her cheeks flushed had my cock

    twitching, letting me know that she was still sore.

    Lilly plonked herself down on Knox¡¯sp as he readjusted her hair in the tender way he usually

    pandered to her.

    ¡°She was rude!¡± He exined as he tucked a stray her back in ce for Lilly. ¡°So Kane put her in

    her ce.¡± He shrugged.

    ¡°Why was she rude?¡± Lilly asked, narrowing her eyes on me, those blue hues demanding

    information she would not be getting from me. An awkward silence passed between us, neither of

    us willing to back down.

    ?

    4/6

    Wed, 13 Mar

    er 17: Rememberable Homing

    B 15%

    ¡°When isn¡¯t she rude?¡± Knoxughed only to be rewarded by an elbow to the from Lilly.

    ¡°She is my friend!¡±

    ¡°Not any more!¡± I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t want her around Charlotte!¡± I stated firmly, ving no room for

    negotiation or misunderstanding. Two sets of eyes darted tween Knox and me, clearly confused.

    ¡°But she can be around me?¡± Lilly protested. ¡°I am your sister.. surely you want protect me, too!¡± I

    watched Knox wrap his arms around Lilly, hugging her to him, ying to soothe her temper tantrum

    before it started.

    ¡°You are married now. It is your husband¡¯s job to protect you! Not ours!¡± | xined, watching as the

    man in question walked over, holding his hand out to his nate, his eyes darting to Knox and me

    respectfully, only briefly scanning Charlotte, and only ever as a sign of respect, nothing more!

    Which was good. It would be a shame to remove a tongue and eyes in one day!

    ¡°And I promise, I will spend the rest of my life keeping you safe and making you happy!¡± Her mate

    gushed as he pulled her onto the dance floor. Knox looked on longingly; despite the fact his dick

    loved attention, he longed for the bond of a mate. I knew that!

    ¡°FYI!¡± Charlotte started to say, her voice slurred a little from the alcohol she had consumed; I

    smirked at how her cheeks flushed sweetly.

    111

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 17: Rememberable Homing.

    ¡°I do not need your protection! And I can take care of myself!¡± She demanded, pointing at me; my

    teeth snapped at her finger, yfully pulling a squeal from her l*ps that made Knox smile. Could I

    share her with Knox? Because it was clear our twin bond went deeper than we thought if we were

    both lusting after the same girl.

    ¡°You will always have our protection, Lottie, whether you want it or not!¡± Knox cut in. My eyes

    danced with hers, and I knew she was about to protest further, so I took the opportunity to make a

    toast and cut her short.

    ¡°To doing as one is told.¡± I toasted with a wink at Charlotte, who chewed her l*p beautifully, looking

    between us both before giving in and holding her ss up to

    ours.

    ¡°To a¡­ rememberable homing.¡± Sheughed, clinking our sses. Sharing a nce with

    Knox, I rxed as we allowed her to lead, an unspoken agreement passing between my brother

    and I, that, for tonight, we would go with the flow and follow Charlotte¡¯s lead, but tomorrow¡­ the

    gloves were off and may the best wolf

    win!

    t even

    Because I could not, and would not, share her! with Knox!

    O

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: The Party Isn¡¯t Over!

    For hours now, the celebration had been in full swing; Knox, Kane and I had finished off the bottle of

    tequ, and as they carried on with bottle two, Lilly and I

    had taken to the dancefloor.

    ¡°I love you!¡± I screamed over the music to Lilly, who spun me around and back into her, telling me

    she loved me too. Music red through the speakers as the dancefloor filled with bodies grinding

    and rubbing against each other as Ed Sheeran yed. It¡¯s not my cup of tea, but absolutely Lilly¡¯s.

    ¡°Shall we go join the boys for drinks!¡± She grinned, wiggling her brows; after a few drinks, I was

    feeling pretty mellow and definitely wanted more! I couldn¡¯t help but steal nces over at Knox and

    Kane with flirtatious smiles. I knew I was being reckless; I had only been single for 24 hours, but the

    idea of Kane¡¯s punishment had my p**sy clenching, as did the memories of Knox¡¯s magnificent

    cock.

    ¡°Can I cut in?¡± A voice asked from my right, making me sigh and look at Lilly with a pout.

    ¡°No.¡± Lilly snapped, smirking. I continued shaking my hips while moving closer to Lilly.

    1/6

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 18: The Party Isn¡¯t Over!

    ¶à15%Æ¬

    ¡°Get the hint, Mike, it¡¯s over!¡± Lillyughed, tugging on my hand and pulling me into the centre of the

    dancefloor. I looked through the crowd, trying to get my bearings to see where Knox and Kane were

    sitting so I could sl*p off and head that

    way.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you, mutt.¡± He growled at Lilly, who stepped back in shock; I had always told

    her how mean Mike was, but up until now, she hadn¡¯t seen

    1. it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my big day!¡± She whispered, her fingers running over her dress in a pout.

    ¡°Ignore him!¡± I slurred,ughing as I danced freely with my best friend. A hand gripped my shoulder,

    spinning me around as another grabbed my waist and pulled me against a firm chest. The grip on

    my waist was tight and ufortable, not at all like Knox or Kane¡¯s grip that left goosebumps

    chasing down my spine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance with you,¡± I muttered, pushing him off me with a heavy

    sigh.

    ¡°How much have you had to drink?¡± Mike grunted angrily, making me giggle.

    ¡°A LOT!¡± I smirked, leaning up to breathe my tequ breath at him. ¡°And I n to have more.¡± I

    laughed, moving to continue dancing with Lilly, who had somehow managed to disappear into the

    crowd; grimacing at being left alone, I sighed until hands gripped my hips, pulling me back into the

    solid form of Mike.

    1/6

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 18. The Party Isn¡¯t Over!

    ¡°I think you have had enough; you know I don¡¯t like you drinking. You¡¯re the Beta¡¯s daughter; you

    should be more respectful of your father and I.¡± He growled into my ear, making me stiffen under his

    touch.

    ¡°I mean, you are going to be my wife one day, Lottie! You want me to be proud of you, don¡¯t you?

    Not ashamed!¡± He droned on, but my mind was whirling with his words. Married? He and I? Over

    my dead b*dy!

    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Kane¡¯s voice cut through the tense air, making my heart race knowing he was close.

    a over

    ¡°Mike.¡± Knox¡¯s voice taunted; spinning around and

    Mike¡¯s shoulder, my eyes locked on Knox¡¯s face as his eyes bore into the back of Mike¡¯s head,

    shing with jealousy. ¡°I thought you were meant to be smart!¡± He snorted, stepping into Mike¡¯s

    back, winking at me as he nodded to Kane.

    ¡°We were just talking,¡± Mike growled, his hands tightening on my elbow.

    ¡°Where!¡± Kane expressed as he stepped forward, holding his hand out for me, his eyes levelling on

    mine in an unspoken challenge. I had promised to obey him for tonight, to do as I was told, and I

    guess this was him collecting his debt.

    Stepping from Mike, a smile toying on my l*ps as I stepped into Kane¡¯s open arms, instantly they

    enveloped me, snaking around my back.

    2/6

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar |

    Chapter 18: The Party Isn¡¯t Over!

    ¡°For the record, I am standing with you because I want to be, not because of our stupid agreement,¡±

    I announced to Kane with a pout that made him smirk, his fingers trailing over my skin, making me

    shiver from the sparks exploding in the wake of his touch.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t finished talking. Lottie,¡± Mike announced, the frustration in his voice unmistakable. I

    could feel Kane tense against me, others on the dance floor, evidently noticing as they gave the

    four of us a wide berth.

    ¡°Charlotte¡± Kane whispered, getting my attention and pulling my eyes from the sea of faces staring.

    I looked at Kane, his soft hands caressing my jaw slowly before tilting my head to look at him. ¡°I

    want you to go with Knox; we are calling it a night. Ok!¡± Hemanded, making me sigh.

    ¡°Mike always has to ruin everything!¡± Sage grumbled moodily.

    ¡°But the party isn¡¯t over.¡± I moaned, agreeing with my wolf, seeing his eyes scan my face. His

    gorgeous blue eyes sparkled with unsaid mischief, making me blush

    vibrantly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s far from over!¡± He grinned, leaning in close to skim his l*ps past mine. ¡°It is going to go on

    ALL night.¡± He purred hungrily.

    ¡°But you and Knox get started; I will meet you in his room.¡± He smirked, daring

    3/6

    14:06 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 18: The Party Isn¡¯t Over!

    15% #

    me to say no- as if I would! The idea of locking myself away with the pair of them was a fantastic

    idea.

    F*** how much booze had I had!

    ¡°Not enough!¡± Sage giggled, needily.

    wolf.

    ¡°Enough for this to sound like a good idea!¡± I chuckled back at my flirtatious

    ¡°I can smell Sage,¡± Kane growled into my ear, making my thighs clench as heat. pooled between

    my legs. ¡°And she wants to keep partying, doesn¡¯t she!¡± He asked, his l*ps curling into a sinister

    smile.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Dick!¡± I scoffed, rolling my eyes.

    ¡°Hmm, yes, you will be getting a lot of that tonight!¡± Knox cut in from behind me, making me gulp; I

    had seen his manhood; it was huge, bigger than I was used to, and Kane wasrger than Knox. Did

    that mean he was even more endowed than Knox? Was that even possible? I am not sure I can

    handle that much masculinity.

    ¡°I can smell your arousal, angel,¡± Knox growled in my ear, making me moan softly as my b*dy

    hummed at being trapped between these two Alpha males.

    |||

    O

    4/6

    14:06

    Chapter 18: The Party Isn¡¯t Over!

    ¡°She is not going with you!¡± Mike cut in, having realised where this conversation between the three

    of us was going. ¡°She is my girlfriend!¡±

    15%#

    ¡°WAS your girlfriend!¡± I corrected him, my eyes never leaving Kane¡¯s dangerous hues as my hand

    felt for Knox¡¯s and squeezed it. ¡°I have already told you I am single.. and can do what I want¡­ and

    who I want,¡± I announced with resolve; pulling my eyes from Kane¡¯s, I nodded to Knox.

    My nerves were shot. I had never done anything quite as daring as a threesome, let alone with twin

    brothers. But fuck! Why not! Life was too short to miss an opportunity like this.

    676

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Cavity Search

    15%*

    Kane POV

    ¡°Can we get more tequ for the room?¡± Charlotte asked, her eyes sparkling with excitement. How

    was a guy meant to deny those blue sapphire eyes when they shone like that?

    ¡°We can get whatever you want, angel!¡± Knox smirked, bending down to grip her legs and throw her

    over his shoulder, his hand gripping her tightly as he turned to wave at Mike, forcing Charlotte to

    come face to face with my grinning face. ¡°See ya, Mike.¡± Knox grinned as I seized the opportunity to

    lean in, my thumbnding under her chin and lifting her head to force her to look at me. I could see

    she was fighting the attraction she felt; I guess it was nerves or maybe the alcohol.

    But I wanted her to know she was in control, and we would only go as far as she wanted. But she

    would be staying with Knox and me tonight because something told me this shit stain in front of me

    was not going to give her up easily, and I didn¡¯t trust him not to sneak into her room tonight, and I

    doubt very much he would be as respectful as Knox and I.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much¡­ I want you to be sober enough that you remember tomorrow everything I

    have done to your b*dy.¡± I nodded to her, my l*ps curling into a smile, seeing her blush with the

    innocence I knew she possessed despite her attempts toe across as tough and experienced.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, bro. If she forgets, we have the rest of her life to remind her.¡± Knoxughed; he was still

    facing a rather red¨Cfaced Mike, who growled viciously at my brother¡¯sment. Which only served

    to make himugh. Seemingly, the jumped¨Cup twat did not approve of our choice of words.

    ¡°Charlotte, if you would rather sleep in your own room tonight, you can!¡± I dered. Knox spun

    around to look at me, the disappointment clear on his face. But his eyes shone with emotion,

    wanting to challenge me and my words. In truth, I was confident that I knew what she would say,

    but Knox¡¯s show of emotion had meant Charlotte was snow¨Cfacing Mike, who could fully see her

    reaction to my question.

    1/4

    14:07 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 19 Cavity Search

    15%

    ¡°I mean it,¡± I stated more for Knox than Charlotte. ¡°If you want to sleep alone or with Mike, that is

    ok.¡± I continued, ignoring the way Knox¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to be on my own.¡± She admitted slurring her words slightly, again most likely from

    the nerves and the alcohol.

    ¡°You cane back to the apartment with me, baby girl!¡± Mike spewed desperately. She would

    never be going back here, but he could dream!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡± Charlotte whispered.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked her, needing her to say it. But I was met with a

    wall of silence.

    need you to say it, Charlotte. I don¡¯t want anyone thinking I forced your hand.¡±

    ¡°I want¡­¡± She started to say. I watched Knox tense, readying himself for the rejection that he

    feared wasing, but she paused, clearly worried about saying what she wanted in case people

    judged her.

    ¡°You and Knox¡­And tequ!¡± She finally uttered, a smile splitting Knox¡¯s face as he visibly rxed.

    ¡°Good!¡± He grinned, pping her ass that hung over his shoulder. ¡°What my girl wants, she gets!¡±

    He added as he repositioned her and carried her from the room. Turning, I watched the pair leave;

    her head lifted to look at me, her eyes shing with excitement that had me smiling like a fool.

    F***, could you fall in love this quick?

    ¡°y

    ¡°I mean it, Kane, the deal is done!¡± Mikeughed arrogantly like she was property to be traded.

    1/4

    14:07 Wed, 13 Mar 2

    Chapter 19 Cavity Search

    15%

    ¡°What deal?¡± I asked, my eyes levelling on his, a smirk ying at the corner of my l*ps, seeing the

    faint glow of a bruise under his eyes and the crooked line of his nose, no doubt a gift from Knox.

    ¡°Perhaps you should speak to her father.. or yours.¡± He continued tough like this shit was funny.

    ¡°What. Deal?¡± I hissed through clenched teeth, stepping closer to him on the dancefloor, not caring

    who saw and heard. With a dramatic sigh, he closed the gap, his chest pressing into mine in an

    attempt to humiliate me.

    ¡°Speak to your father.¡± He grinned, his white pearly teeth shining at me; they had cost a pretty

    penny from what I heard and were as fake as he was. Bringing my head back, I smacked my

    forehead into his mouth, feeling his expensive veneers shatter under the blow as blood pooled

    around his face and dripped down my face.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± He growled as he stumbled back to the floor, his hand covering his bloodied mouth.

    Standing over him, I pressed my foot to his crotch, pressing it on him with such force a yelp left his

    l*ps as he withered under my boot.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be marrying her.¡± Iughed, bending down to ce my face close to his. I lowered my

    voice, not caring fo

    I the blood I felt dripping down my head. ¡°Take this as a warning, Mike, keep pursuing her and

    pushing the subject, and I will let Knox kill you. Am I clear?¡± I asked, slowly pressing my foot into his

    dick, feeling it crush under the pressure as tears filled his eyes.

    ¡°Ye¨Cyes!¡± He crackled quickly, folding and giving into me. He was such a cunt; I was surprised to

    have found a cock between his legs!

    ¡°Good, we will go find her father now, and you will tell him you will not be marrying her!¡± I smiled at

    him as I removed my foot from his b*dy and stood holding my hand out for him to take so I could

    pull him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± He expressed, pping my hand out of the way and pulling himself up. ¡°They will

    never agree.¡±

    ¡°Well, you best make them! Or I will be giving you to Knox, and I hear he is desperate to try this new

    torture method where he rips your bowels and intestines

    O

    2/4

    |||

    O

    14:07 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 19 Cavity Search

    out through your asshole.¡± I shrugged, shaking my head.

    15%

    ¡°You¡¯re joking.¡± He stuttered as he headed off the dancefloor, those around us. parting for me with a

    respectful smile or nod.

    ¡°I wish I was!¡± Iughed deeply. ¡°F***er likes a good cavity search!¡± I grinned, pping him on the

    back.

    ¡°Come on, we have a date with her father!¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Assholes And Sore Asses.

    #15% #

    Knox POV

    Dancing always seemed to kindle a romantic fire in women. Most of thedies that I had seen

    dancing in the clubs were always smiling and flirting with their partners, so I wasn¡¯t surprised to see

    Lottie¡¯s more daring side when she agreed to return with Kane and I. But I promised my girl that the

    party wasn¡¯t over, and that was a promise I intended to keep.

    Taking the bottle of tequ from her hands as I ced her down on the floor in my bedroom, I

    smirked, seeing her look around the room.

    ¡°Does it look different?¡± I asked with a sly smile, painting my l*ps.

    ¡°Sincest night?¡± She sassed looking over her shoulder with a smile. ¡°No!¡± Her eyes shined with

    the memories ofst night. A smile gripped my l*ps As the memories danced across my vision, too.

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she wore under that dress. The lingerie fromst night was so

    beautiful that part of me hoped. she had it on again so I could rip it off with my teeth.

    ¡°Careful Lottie! I groaned; she must have been thinking something very simr because the room

    filled with the scent of her arousal.

    ¡°Wishing you never boltedst night?¡± I teased, sucking in a deep breath. I held it, forcing myself to

    concentrate and see past the intoxicating scent that filled my

    nose.

    ¡°No!¡± Shemented firmly, but her face gave away her lie as she blushed profoundly. As if

    wanting to escape me, her fingers twirled with the silk of her dress, her eyes slowly meeting mine.

    ¡°I need to change out of this dress, I¡¯m just going to run back to Lilly¡¯s and grab some clothes.¡± She

    announced nervously, letting go of the fabric.

    Suspicion prickled my spine at the Idea of her leaving the room. Was she having

    ?

    1/5

    14:07 Wed, 13 Mar

    15

    Chapter 20: Assholes And Sore Asses.

    second thoughts? Would she return? Would Mike get hold of her and keep her ¡®upied¡®? Given

    how I found him and Lottie earlier, I trusted him as much

    him. Not a f**king bit!

    as I liked

    If I had my way, I would keep her locked in my room, tied to my bed, begging for me! But if there

    was one thing I understood, it was that you don¡¯t always get what

    you want, no matter what Kane thought:

    An idea formed in my mind, seeing her head to the door. Going to my chest of drawers, I pulled out

    a pair of grey shorts and a blue T¨Cshirt. I knew they would drown her petite form, but I hoped she

    wouldn¡¯t be wearing them long.

    ¡°Here you go, angel!¡± I winked, handing her them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wear these!¡± Sheughed, trying to give them back.

    ¡°You can either wear them¡­¡± I started to say as I closed the gap between us, my fingers trailing

    over her hip to the base of her spine, pulling her against me roughly, tearing a yelp from her l*ps.

    ¡°Or you can wear nothing!¡± I grinned down at her, those rosy cheeks deepening as she held my

    gaze boldly.

    ¡°I thought you were the nice brother?¡± She muttered, attempting to pull away

    from me.

    ¡°Well, there is your first mistake/baby girl.¡± I winked, tightening my grip on her. ¡°So what¡¯s it to be.. I

    know what I would prefer.¡± I teased, pecking her cute button

    nose before letting her go.

    ¡°Fine.¡± She growled, storming into the bathroom and mming the door behind. her as dramatically

    as I remember her to be. With her changing in the bathroom, I grabbed the key to my room and

    sl*pped from it, locking it behind me. Rushing through the pack house, I grabbed three shot sses

    from the kitchen: a bowl of lemons, limes, and salt. Pausing as I walked past the fridge to grab a

    few bottles of

    water and snacks.

    Taking the steps two at a time, I rushed back to my room. Unlocking the door, I froze, seeing her

    sitting in the centre of the bed, wearing my T¨Cshirt. I was right; even with her legs crossed, the

    fabric drowned her. cing the things on the side, I

    ?

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    1/5

    14:07 Wed, 13 Mar ?

    Chapter 20 Assholes And Sore Asses

    turned to the door closing it, my head smacking on the hard wood as a pillow smashed into the back

    of my head.

    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Iughed, picking it up as I turned to look at her.

    ¡°You locked the door!¡± She snarled, making me grin as I grabbed the tequ and started to pour two

    shots.

    ¡°I did!¡± I answered with augh.

    ¡°Why?¡± She demanded. I could hear the bed moving and turned to look at her over my shoulder as I

    grabbed the bowl of cut lemon limes and salt, bracing myself for another assault by a pillow, but she

    was settling back down.

    ¡°Did you try to leave?¡± I asked casually as I walked over to the bed, seeing her sitting back against

    the headboard, legs still crossed, but where she had pulled herself back, the fabric had bunched

    under her, giving me a good view of her pretty thighs and bare p**sy. My dick instantly hardened,

    and a seductive smile yed on my l*ps.

    ¡°What happened to your panties?¡± I asked as I handed her a shot and put the bowl and salt down in

    front of us, trying to act like I hadn¡¯t got a major boner right now. F*** she was wless.

    ¡°Ask your brother!¡± She snapped, pulling the fabric over her knees.

    ¡°I see.¡± Iughed, shaking my head; of course, he had already had her. That was

    Kane all over.

    ¡°You fucked him?¡± I asked crassly. Shaking her head, she licked the salt from her wrist, downed the

    shot and sucked on the fruit.

    ¡°Then why does he have your panties?¡°I asked, chuckling at her sour face as the liquid hit her

    stomach. Without another word, she stood on the bed, her hands. resting on my headboard as she

    turned and steadied herself. I watched her drinking in her every move. She was just f**king

    gorgeous.

    ¡°Because he is a control freak!¡± She grumbled, letting go of the headboard with

    |||

    2/5

    Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 20: Assholes And Sore Asses.

    15%

    one hand to lift my shirt over her ass to show me her red, lightly bruised ass before letting my shirt

    drop back down and sitting in front of me. Leaning forward, she took. the shot ss from my hands

    and threw it back, not bothering with the salt and lemon.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t like it?¡± I asked, filling her now empty ss and mine with a smirk, seeing her flush red.

    ¡°Oh, you did?¡± Iughed, shaking my head. Damn, she was turning me on something chronic!

    ¡°You¡¯re healing nicely, be gone in an hour or so.¡± I grinned. ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t have my shorts

    on?¡± I asked, watching her chew her bottom l*p before nodding.

    ¡°They are scratchy on my skin.¡± She uttered, picking up the salt and pouring it. on her thumb and

    mine before handing me a lime. Taking it, I nodded to the shot ss in her hand and clinked the

    ss tequ sl*pping all over my hands as she giggled, the alcohol hitting her quickly.

    ¡°To assholes and sore asses!¡± She muttered, draining her ss again. Doing the same, I ced my

    ss on the table and tugged her legs, pulling her to the edge of the bed, her squeal making me

    grin. She was still so young! I loved her innocence!! just wanted to corrupt her!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She giggled, wincing as her ass dragged on the

    wonder if it was my touch that did it or the pain on her ass. Returning to my chest of drawers, I

    grabbed a pair of boxers, ensuring they were soft. I headed back over to where her legs fell off the

    edge of my bed.

    ¡°Open your legs, angel!¡± Imanded, I watched her take her l*p between her teeth and roll it

    between them, obviously contemting something.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to wear them?¡± She asked, keeping her thighs clenched.

    ¡°Babydoll, you can¡¯t sit in front of me like that!¡± I groaned, trying to be the gentleman she deserved.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    |||

    3/5

    O

    14:07 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 20: Assholes And Sore Asses.

    15%

    ¡°Because I am fighting the urge not to throw you back on the bed and bury my face between your

    f**king thighs,¡± I announced, running a hand through my hair and ring at her.

    it!¡±

    ¡°Stop fighting¡­¡± She whispered breathlessly, her legs parting for me. ¡°And do

    5/5

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: While We Wait!

    B

    15%

    Lottie POV

    I don¡¯t know where this newfound confidence hase from; I had never been this bold with Mike.

    But then, expect if I had, he would have knocked my teeth out. Moody shit! Although truthfully, I

    never felt I could voice what I needed from him S*xually without him sulking like a damn child. But

    Knox made me feel safe and at peace with myself and my slightly kinky needs.

    Should I be in my best friend¡¯s brother¡¯s room, offering him my p**sy like one might offer a guest

    dinner? Probably not! Did I care¡­ Not right now. But I suspected that was thanks to the Tequ.

    ¡°Careful baby, that¡¯s a dangerous statement to make!¡± I watched Knox¡¯s eyes darken as he stared

    at me, his l*ps pulling into a tight line.

    ¡°Maybe I like the danger! But if you are too scared¡­ I can always ask¡­¡± I started to say but found

    myself cut off by a growl that ripped from Knox¡¯s throat. No other words were needed as I watched

    him fall to his knees between my slightly parted legs; his fingers trailed up the soft, smooth skin of

    my legs.

    My p**sy twitched with excitement, seeing him drink in the sight before him. I ran my hand slowly up

    my leg, then up my thigh; it was razor smooth¡­everything

    was.

    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t get the hint. I want you to k*ss me here¡­then eat¡­¡± I taunted. My legs fell wide

    open for him as I slowly circled my clit showing him where I wanted his l*ps.

    ¡°Lottie!¡± He hissed, his eyes glued on my fingers as I slid two fingers down between my

    l*ps¡­.already wet and primed for ying. A yelp escaped my l*ps when. he grabbed my fingers

    and pushed them off me, his hand pinning them to the bed, making me giggle.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I was just showing you that there was nothing to fear; you looked a little

    0

    1/4

    Wed, 13 Ma

    Chapter 21: While We Wait!

    nervous!¡± I continued to tease, his eyes snapped up to mine, obviously not appreciating my

    comment.

    ¡°Lie back on the bed; do not move unless I say you can.¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡± I challenged. The Tequ, hitting my stomach and making me bolder.

    ºÅ15%È«

    Or Kane¡¯s marks on your ass will look like child¡¯s ypared to what I will do to you, angel face!¡±

    He warned. I obeyed but wore a pout the whole time.

    ¡°If you say so!¡± I grumbled as I settled back into the soft bed. I leaned my head to the side, seeing

    the Tequ. I opened my mouth needily and reached for the bottle. I could feel Knox¡¯s k*sses trailing

    over my thighs as his fingers pushed my legs as far apart as they could go to amodate him.

    Silently, I tried pulling the bottle to me as I moaned sweet lover¡¯s cries into the air. I unscrewed it

    and lifted my head lightly to bring the bottle to my l*ps. Teeth mped down on my inner thigh,

    piercing my skin and tearing a cry from my l*ps, the Tequ spilling down my chin and coating the

    shirt I wore.

    ¡°Dick!¡± I snapped moodily.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Knox grinned against my core, his breath hot as it fanned against me,

    making me squirm under him. ¡°F*** you smell amazing!¡±

    ¡°I asked you to eat my p**sy, Knox¡­ not..¡± His l*ps were on my p**sy, sucking the air from my

    throat and silencing me.

    ¡°F***!¡± I moaned, feeling his tongue lick from right down my centre. It was softer, slower, a hell of a

    lot more of everything than I was used to! He braced his shoulders against the undersides of my

    thighs and wrapped his arms around my legs so his fingers circled my clit as I had just been doing,

    but also holding me in ce as his face hovered over my already soaked p**sy, which I knew was

    squirming under his face. He definitely was not Mike; Mike couldn¡¯t lick my cunt for

    shit!

    ¡°The bastard thinks!¡± I chuckled to Sage, who just moaned, desperate for him

    O

    1/4

    15%Òô

    Chapter 21: While We Wait!

    to continue. He brought his tongue back to caress my p**sy, very gently; he ran his tongue over me,

    applying just enough pressure to indirectly stimte my throbbing clit.

    ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± I groaned, lifting my hips to his face hungrily.

    His tongue on my sweet spot, even for just a few seconds, made me writhe on the bed from the

    intense pleasure.

    ¡°Knox, please!¡± I begged, my head tossing from side to side on his bed. A dark chuckle escaped his

    l*ps seconds before his mouth covered my core, sucking and licking at my clit with a brutal

    obsession. My cooing turned to moans as my cunt gushed more of my juices.

    ¡°F***! You taste amazing! Like f**king honey!¡± Knox groaned as I rocked my hips up to his face so I

    could fucked his face with my needy p**sy.

    ¡°Goddess knows I¡¯ve never felt anything so good. Please, don¡¯t stop.¡± I cried into the steamy air. My

    core clenched as he brought me to such delectable heights from his tongue and l*ps alone.

    ¡°I have no intention of stopping until you are cumming all over my face, babydoll.¡± He purred, my

    S*x clenching delicately against him as he nipped my rosebud not so gently, making me cry out as

    a mixture of pleasure and pain rocked through me.

    I could hear himpping at me and tasting my juices, sshing directly onto his tongue as I got

    wetter and wetter. His touch felt fantastic on that beautiful ce between my thighs.

    ¡°Goodness! It feels so good, Knox!¡± I whimpered. Feeling his tongue slide in and out of my S*x, his

    l*ps finding my clit and sucking until I was squirming under him.

    ¡°You taste better!¡± He groaned, leaning up from my p**sy to hover over me; my grip on the tequ

    bottle tightened, watching his eyes re with undeniable demand.

    His l*ps hovered over mine as his expensive, soft suit gently k*ssed my sensitive

    2/4

    Chapter 21: While We Wait!

    skin.

    15%

    ¡°F*** I think I want to fuck him!¡± I groaned to Sage, who jumped joyfully; she had been a pile of

    mush all day. Her sole focus was the twins and being close to them; it seemed she was about to get

    her wish because I was totally about to ask him to fuck me.

    I looked up into his eyes, seeing them glossed over I guessed someone had mindlinked him,

    cursing their timing I leaned up to distract him from whatever was going on in his head and licked

    across his l*ps, tasting myself on him a throaty moan. escaped my l*ps. Licking down his chin, I

    held his eyes as I devoured all my juices, coating his handsome face. He was right; I tasted good!

    ¡°I want you to fuck me, Knox!¡± I growled, lowering my free hand to cup his cock through his suit. His

    eyes glossed over again, frustrating me further.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± I snapped moodily, stroking his dick needily.

    ¡°Kane!¡± He uttered, his eyes locking back on mine; something had changed. He seemed angry yet

    determined in whatever was going through his head.

    ¡°He will be here soon. We should wait for that! Unless you want my brother to take it out on your

    ass again!¡± He grinned, wiggling his brows. Throwing myself back on the bed, a growl ripped

    through me. I closed my eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Fine! But you can get back to work while we wait!¡± I demanded, lifting my hand to his shoulder to

    push him back between my shaking legs.

    ¡°I might be young and rtively inexperienced, Knox, but make no mistake, THIS is only going to

    end one way!¡± I expressed, lifting my hips to meet his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it, angel!¡± He whispered as his l*ps found me again, his hands locking around my hips

    and pulling me back to him. Wrapping my thighs around his head, I smirked, hoping I suffocated the

    bastard- that would teach him to deny me.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: We Have An Issue!

    Kane POV

    I stepped into the smug prick who stood before me, his hands ced behind his back as he stood

    beside my father and Charlotte¡¯s¨Csmiling at me like a Cheshire cat. F*** I wanted to knock his teeth

    back down his throat. We were getting nowhere, just going round in circles!

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, Mike!¡± I smiled, my tone deathly as rage flowed through me like a wild

    beast needing to kill.

    ¡°Kane!¡± My father warned me all authoritative and shit.

    ¡°Respect the decision!¡± Hemanded, a smirk pulling at my l*ps as I looked.

    I between the three males standing before me. Once, my father and his Beta were very much

    feared and respected. The two of the unstoppable. But after Charlotte¡¯s mum died, her father

    stopped caring, and as a consequence, my father¡¯s standing slowly declined. You can¡¯t be a feared

    Alpha when our Beta spends more time. staring down an empty whiskey bottle than advising you!

    I had asked him so many times why he never reced him as Beta, but he would shrug and say

    they had been friends since they were pups and that the pack was all he had. Which was wrong- he

    had a daughter, one he was currently whoring out to this pimple¨Cfaced loser who thrived on making

    her miserable and disgracing

    her.

    ¡°Respect¡­ I don¡¯t respect men who allow a woman they are meant to care about to be married to a

    f**king creep who think it¡¯s it¡¯s ok to cheat on his mate, force her into his bed and..¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± My father snapped angrily, but his anger was nothingpared to mine. ¡°It is done!¡±

    ¡°We will see about that!¡± Iughed, shaking my head.

    O

    1/5

    SUB Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 22: We Have An Issue!

    15%8

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Her father asked, his hands now mimicking Mike¡¯s. Losing my temper seeing the three

    of them standing there like they gave a shit about the girl I wanted, I stepped into her father and the

    Beta of the pack, unapologetically I red down at him, he was tall at 6¡°1, but I still towered over

    him at 6¡°5.

    ¡°Meaning¡­ she is not marrying THAT prick!¡± I dered, pointing at Mike without taking my eyes off

    Charlotte¡¯s father, who held my gaze. ¡°And I will make sure the pack knows that you are allowing

    your only daughter to be treated like a whore!¡± I growled.

    ¡°What a couple do behind closed doors¡­¡±

    ¡°It was hardly behind closed doors when Knox found him pinning her up against a tree in the

    courtyard, yanking her dress around her hips this morning; I believe she was begging you to stop.

    Mike?

    ¡°Come on, Kane, no one believes that.¡±

    ¡°My son is not a liar!¡± My father barked at Mike, who nodded apologetically, lowering his head, but

    not before I saw the smile painting his smug l*ps.

    ¡°Where is Charlotte now?¡± My father asked, narrowing his eyes on me.

    ¡°Yes, I would like to take my fiancee home!¡± Mike smirked, his eyes lifting to mine, filled with sinister

    intent.

    ¡°Not happening!¡± Iughed, crossing my arms.

    ¡°Kane.¡± My father warned, his tone low, his eyes meeting mine. ¡°It is your sister¡¯s big day. Can we

    not just enjoy the evening.¡±

    ¡°Where is Knox?¡± Mike asked, looking around with a smile; the fucker knew where Knox and

    Charlotte were. This was all part of his game!

    ¡°I am not his keeper.¡± I shrugged, my eyes still locked in a staringpetition with Mike as I stood

    in Charlotte¡¯s dad¡¯s personal space.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kane, have your brother return Lottie to Mike. I think this is quite enough talk

    ?

    1/5

    14:08 Wed, 13 Mar u

    Chapter 22: We Have An Issue!

    of my daughter.¡± Her father grumbled, already bored with the conversation. Narrowing my eyes on

    him, I snorted, my eyes dancing with his in a challenge.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± I asked inly.

    15%

    ¡°Then the deal is off.¡± Mikeughed. Deal? What deal? This fucker was starting to get on my

    nerves. The way he spoke to me in front of my father, the way my father allowed it! And her father¡¯s

    utter dislike of his daughter.

    ¡°Then the deal is off.¡± I shrugged, turning away from the trio to go find my girl and ensure she never

    left my side again.

    ¡°Kane¡­ Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± My father warned, but I did not miss the nervous edge to his

    voice. Turning back to stare at him with contempt.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that standing up for the girl YOU pretty much¨Craised father while HER father drank

    himself silly, was stupid!¡±

    ¡°Some advice, though, Mike.¡± I continued ring at Mike with a grin that would

    make even the devil nervous. ¡°Give Knox a wide berth because when I tell him this..

    no one will be able to protect you!¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about her so much?¡± Mike asked, his arms folded over his chest, but the fear that

    shone in his eyes was unmissable. ¡°You have been gone for years; you barely know her! Why the

    interest now?¡± He pushed- Yeah, Like I was going to tell him shit!

    ¡°Someone f**king has to!¡± I growled, giving them my back and heading out of the side room I had

    dragged us all to.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I heard my father call after me but I ignored it walking over to the bar my mother had

    installed. I nodded to the bartender for his attention.

    ¡°Tequ!¡± I snapped, knowing I was taking my dark mood out on him. Picking up. a shot ss, he

    ced it in front of me. Covering it with my hand to get his attention, I shook my head, tutting.

    ¡°I will take the bottle!¡± I grinned dangerously. Handing me the bottle, he

    2/5

    14:08 Wed, 13

    Chapter 22: We Have An Issue!

    stepped back and waited for someone else to wait on. Reaching into my pocket, I pulled out a $100

    Bill and ced it on the bar with a nod, my way of saying sorry for being a cunt.

    ¡°Knox. We have an issue.¡± I mindlinked my brother, wanting to speak to him before I entered the

    room and was distracted by Charlotte¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asked quickly.

    ¡°Pop won¡¯t shift on Charlotte¡¯s marriage.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t marrying him!¡± He growled through the link, making me smile as I headed up to his room

    slowly. My mind whirling with a n.

    ¡°Obviously! But there is only one way I can think of to stop it.¡± I announced with a sigh, hating what I

    was about to suggest. I knew it made me no better than Mike, but deep down, I knew she was my

    mate. I just needed my wolf to wake up and feel it, too! Then all this shit would be over, and no one

    would be able to take her from

    1. me.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Knox asked.

    ¡°She is going to hate us!¡± I exined apprehensively, unsure how Knox would feel about this.

    ¡°But she will be safe?¡± He asked, making me smirk; always the gent. Here I was, trying to find a way

    to keep her close to me because I couldn¡¯t ept letting her go, and my brother just wanted her

    safe; he didn¡¯t care what it took.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I answered honestly, she might hate us, but she would be untouchable.

    ¡°Then I am in!¡± The resolve in his voice eased my conscience a little.

    ¡°On my way. Is she okay?¡±

    ??

    ¡°She is¡­ perfectttt! Hurry up, and you will see for yourself!¡± He chuckled down the midline, making

    me smirk and a little hard knowing my brother most likely had her n*ked already!

    |||

    4/5

    14.08

    Chapter 22 We Have An Issue!

    15% #

    ¡°Two mins away!¡± Iughed, cutting the link off and forcing my b*dy to move a little bit quicker.

    ¡°I am sorry, Charlotte.¡± I sighed as I reached the door, desperately trying to think of anything that

    could help us before I entered the room and fucked her life up.. on purpose!

    O

    5/5

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: No Backsies!

    .15%

    Lottie POV

    I don¡¯t know if it was a few minutes or half an hour. Still, Knox kept working on my p**sy with that

    tongue of his that had me travelling to the highest peak only to push me off into a pool of liquid heat

    that consumed me entirely, leaving me an incoherent blubbering mess. Never had I felt so

    overwhelmed by forey¡­ or S*x, if I was honest.

    ¡°And this is just his tongue. Imagine how it will feel when he uses other b*dy parts on us?¡± Sage

    proimed wantonly as my eyes fluttered closed, and I gave in to the orgasm that was pooling in

    my stomach.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, baby girl, cum all over my tongue.¡± Knox coaxed as hepped at me greedily.

    ¡°How does she taste?¡± A voice I recognised asked in the distance. I wanted to turn and look, so I

    could put a face to the name, but I was having difficulty moving at all right now.

    ¡°Sweet like f**king heaven!¡± Knox announced, lifting from between my legs to lean over me. Panting

    softly, I tried to speak, but words failed me as I stared into a pair of piercing blue eyes.

    ¡°She is spent already!¡± That voice from earlier grumbled, the disappointment registering somewhere

    in the back of my mind.

    ¡°No! She wants more, don¡¯t we, angel?¡± Knox asked as his fingers trailed over my corbone, up to

    my chin, tilting my head so I could look at the voice in question.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I purred as my eyes drifted over him in all his masculine glory. He stood leaning up against

    the door, his suit jacket gone along with his tie, his shirt. unbuttoned down the centre to expose

    smooth, tanned skin that rippled as he moved off the wall, my eyes glued at the way his muscles

    flexed as he moved.

    1/4

    9.15%

    Chapter 23: No Backsies!

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want to lick them!¡± Sage growled in my head, making me smile widely.

    ¡°Me first!¡± I chuckled back at my horny wolf

    ¡°Is my brother right? Do you want more?¡± Kane¡¯s smooth voice cut through the erotic thoughts in my

    mind. I tried to nod, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I did it or not, and as he closed in on the bed while unzipping

    his pants, his eyes froze me in ce, making me shiver. He was so serious all the time, but when in

    the bedroom, that seriousness became utter dominance that had me almost cumming all over

    again.

    ¡°It seems you were wrong, brother.¡± Kane grinned, zipping himself back up. I was about to protest

    when Knox¡¯s hand swatted down on my p**sy, making me whimper; my legs tried to close, but they

    couldn¡¯t. Looking over at Knox, I growled, seeing he had removed his clothes, and his tattooed b*dy

    stood between my legs, in utter splendour.

    ¡°What do you want, Lottie? Use your words?¡± Kane demanded, his tone causing my p**sy to clench,

    I wanted to refuse just to get him to punish me, but the need for more of Knox and now Kane was

    too fierce to fight.

    ¡°Both!¡± I announced, swallowing the lump of fear in my throat. ¡°I want you

    both!¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Kane asked yet again, unzipping his flies as a reward for my good behaviour

    ¡°Every way possible. Anyway, I want it all.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? No, going back once I put my dick in you, Lottie!¡± Knox asked just as seriously as

    Kane had been a second ago.

    Chewing my l*p, I considered what he was saying, but knew he couldn¡¯t mean it; it was just said in

    the heat of the moment to turn me on because what girl doesn¡¯t want to belong to a gorgeous

    male¡­ or two!

    ¡°Charlotte, look at me.¡± I lifted my head to look at Kane, who had crawled onto the bed, and

    somehow I hadn¡¯t noticed. My eyes locked on his ocean hues; licking my l*p, I moaned, feeling

    Knox¡¯s hands circling my clit in a feather¨Clight touch.

    |||

    O

    1/4

    14:08 Wed, 13 Mar w

    Chapter 23: No Backsies!

    15%·Ö

    Without realising it, my hips rose to meet his hand as a moan ripped from my throat, but I did as

    Kaneemanded and kept my eyes on him.

    ¡°Do you understand what we are saying?¡± He asked, and only then did I notice the phone in his

    hand pointing at me as I sprawled out on Knox¡¯s bed semi¨Cn*ked, Knox between my legs and Kane

    at my head.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, my eyes on the phone. ¡°I want to,¡± I stated firmly.

    ¡°Want to what, angel?¡± Knox asked, still teasing at my centre lightly. F*** I wanted him to push those

    fingers inside me.

    ¡°I want you both. No one else! Just this!¡±

    ¡°For tonight? As a one off?¡± Kane asked, making me frown at the thought; there was no judgement

    in his eyes orcing his tone; he clearly just wanted to understand what I wanted from them.

    Shaking my head, I looked at him with determination. Knox removed his touch, and I pouted,

    looking between Kane and the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s just so there is no doubt tomorrow.¡± He exined, nodding to the camera. ¡°I will be turning it off

    in a second. And either leaving or staying. That depends on you?¡±

    ¡°Staying¡­ Always!¡± I stuttered before he made good on his threat and left.

    ¡°Always what?¡± Knox asked, his fingers tracing lines on my thighs, delicately distracting me. As if

    sensing this, Kane tuted, and Knox chuckled, removing his hands from my heated flesh. Empty¡­ I

    feel empty without them! I realised panic erupted inside me, and the words sl*pped from my mouth

    before I had time to really. consider what I was saying.

    ¡°I want you always.. both of you!¡± I rushed out, lifting my hips to meet Knox¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Ok, princess.¡± Kane grinned, throwing the phone on the bed with a nod to Knox, a secret signal

    passing between them, a message I was evidently clueless about. I wanted to ask how many times

    they had done this. Shared a girl? The way

    O

    2/4

    14:08 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 23: No Backsies!

    they moved, as one told me, they were very much in theirfort zone.

    ¡°No backsies now angel!¡± Knox announced, making my insides flutter; why would I want to take it

    back?

    O

    15%

    3/4

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: It Doesn¡¯t Have Teeth!

    15% #

    Kane POV

    I knew my brother and had absolutely no doubt he would get his way when it came to Charlotte,

    despite what anyone thought or ordered. He, like me, had his eyes s

    set on making her his, and given the vibes he was giving off, there were no lengths he would not go

    to make that happen.

    ¡°Lose the T¨Cshirt! I want to see all of you,¡± I requested as I sl*pped my arms out of my shirt and

    threw it aside.

    Knox leaned forward and helped her up. Frowning, I pulled her wrist back to look at it, to see the

    faint mark of a bruise loitering on her skin.

    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± I asked, running my finger over her marked skin. Refusing to answer,

    she pursed her l*ps stubbornly.

    ¡°Mike!¡± Knox stated, his tone tight and tense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk of him.¡± Charlotte whispered, ¡°Not now!¡± Looking between us, she pulled the hem of

    the shirt she wore up over her head like me, she discarded it onto the bed. My eyes trailed over the

    porcin skin of back up to where her icy white hair now flowed freely, having fallen from her pretty

    updo.

    I would let it go for now, but I would be sure to push the subject when my mind. wasn¡¯t distracted by

    how much I wanted to k*ss every inch of her perfect curvaceous b*dy. Reluctantly, I lifted my eyes

    to Knox, who was looking at Charlotte like he wanted to devour her whole. I couldn¡¯t me him.

    She was utterly

    exquisite.

    ¡°You sure about this?¡± I asked Charlotte, seeing her move her hands to cover her b*dy from Knox¡¯s

    intense stare, assuming she was having second thoughts.

    ¡°I am sorry, I know I have put a little weight on.. It wille off when I start training again.¡± She

    blurted out. Knox¡¯s eyes darted to mine, both of us knowing

    215%

    Chapter 24: It Doesn¡¯t Have Teeth!

    where this insecurity came from. Shaking my head as I sucked down the need to go and pummel

    the little shit who she was meant to be marrying. Instead, I focused on her and her pretty blushed

    face.

    ¡°Y..you have.. nothing.. to apologise for.¡± I stammered, trying to hide my rage, as I leaned forward

    from behind her to lower her arms from her b*dy.

    ¡°Baby girl.. You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen.¡± Knox groaned from where he stood

    between her legs, cupping her chin in his hands. He lifted her l*ps to his, capturing them

    ravenously. The little moans of pleasure that escaped her l*ps had my dick throbbing as I took it in

    my hand, stroking it while I watched her make out

    with my brother. To some, this must seem taboo, but Knox and I had always shared everything, so

    why should girls be any different?

    Kneeling beside her, my fingertips gently traced over her rib cage, smiling at how she leaned into

    my touch as she parted from Knox¡¯s l*ps, breathlessly gasping. I winked at Knox while I pushed her

    back down on the bed, a devious smile ying on my l*ps, seeing her lust¨Cfilled eyes watch me

    move. Finding my cock again, I began to stroke it while watching her lick those parched l*ps.

    Unable to keep her eyes trained on my face, she dipped them down to my solid cock.

    ¡°THIS is what YOU and YOUR b*dy do to us, princess.¡± I moaned, taking her hand and lifting it to

    stroke my cock, Knox doing the same. ¡°I have never wanted anything as much as I want you! If you

    believe anything, believe that.¡± I grinned, seeing that flush deepen as she reached out to Knox with

    her free hand rolling her fingers down both our dicks and chewing her l*p to keep little moans in.

    ¡°You know how I feel about asking twice, Charlotte. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± I asked,

    trailing my fingers up over her perfect breasts as she explored my

    cock.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She announced firmly. ¡°I want to return the favour to Knox..¡± She smiled. nervously, biting her

    l*p. I loved the confidence she had to ask, but the innocence as she waited for Knox to respond got

    me hot under the cor, she had no idea how

    addictive she was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you, darling.¡± Knox winked, moving up the bed to kneel beside her head, his 8¨C

    inch cock standing to attention, waiting for Charlotte¡¯s

    1/4

    ¡°F*** Angel, this is my new favourite thing!¡± Knox moaned in pleasure, his head rolling back. When

    he came to his senses, she was smirking up at him; he ced his hands on the back of her head,

    making sure she didn¡¯t stop. I watched as her l*ps. parted, her tongue darting out wantonly. The

    sweet moan that left her l*ps as my brother slid his cock into her mouth had me smirking.

    ¡°Be careful with her; we don¡¯t want to tire her out too much, brother. It¡¯s going to be the first of many

    many rounds over the next three days, brother!¡± I grinned, seeing his eyes sh with excitement. I

    chuckled, moving to get off the bed and stand between her legs.

    My eyes feasted on her beauty as shey before me n*ked and reddened; I wished she could see

    herself through my eyes. She would never doubt her beauty again. Kneeling, my eyes drifted over

    her bare p**sy seeing it was wetter than I could ever have imagined it to be, glistening with her

    juices. A throaty groan sl*pped past my l*ps.

    ¡°F***¡± I moaned and wasted no time putting my mouth and tongue on her clit as I began to k*ss and

    suck at her eagerly. Charlotte groaned around Knox¡¯s cock, making him grunt and still as she

    bucked her hips up to meet my tongue. She tasted so sweet! Knox could have her mouth. THIS was

    my new addition; pulling from Knox¡¯s cock she panted softly, her sweet voice reaching my ears.

    ¡°Goddess!¡± She whispered before biting her l*p and looking down at me, our eyes meeting over her

    rapidly heating b*dy.

    ¡°F***!¡± Knox yelled as she pulled him closer so she could suck his cock some again, thirsty for more

    of what we were administering. I grinned, seeing her tongue not miss an inch of Knox as she tilted

    her head to take him into her needy mouth fully.

    I slid two fingers inside of her and felt her walls clench. Her p**sy l*ps were wet and pink as my

    fingers¡® pumped deep inside her pulling sweet moans from her l*ps.

    |||

    O

    3/4

    15%

    Chapter 24: It Doesn¡¯t Have Teeth!

    as she devoured my brother¡¯s cock.

    ¡°More.¡± She cried as she let out a huge moan; I knew she was about to cum to the background

    noise of my brother¡¯s heavy panting as he two reached euphoric heights.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± I asked, looking up at her, her n*pples hard and her mouth open.

    ¡°That I want more than your fingers.¡± She moaned, lifting her hips to meet my

    hand.

    ¡°And what would that be?¡± I asked desperately, wanting to hear her say it.

    ¡°I want your cocks. Both of them!¡± She grinned, her cheeks scarlet and her eyes filled with lust.

    Nodding to Knox, I moved from between her legs to swap ces with my brother. Watching as he

    ced his solid length between her legs at her entrance, his eyes glued on Charlotte.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have teeth, remember! No need to be scared!¡± She taunted, a smile ying on both of

    their l*ps, and I wondered what I was missing. Taking the hint, I watched Knox thrust forward,

    impaling himself deep inside her; her b*dy arched to: meet him as her satisfied whine filled the air

    between us.

    Meanwhile, I pulled my cock out in excitement, watching my beautiful girl take another man. My

    cock was thick and leaking pre cum as I pushed it past her parted l*ps and down her throat; moans

    and grunts echoed across the room as we lost ourselves in the moment.

    Making a promise to myself that we would not leave this room until we were certain no one could

    take her away from us,

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Until she was ours, forever!

    3/4

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 What Is That?

    Lottie POV

    Stretching out on Knox¡¯srge bed, my head softly pounding from the insanel amount of alcohol we

    had consumedst night before we had passed out in a heap of sweaty limbs and lovers¡® l*ps. My

    finger reached under the plump pillow, and I smirked as they collided with the warmth that could

    have only been a b*dy.

    ¡°Knox!¡± I whispered to Sage, who moaned in agreement. Opening my eyes, I smirked, realising I

    was right and the b*dy I had groped was, in fact, the tattooed and ripped b*dy of Knox.

    ¡®How did you know?¡± Sage asked her toneced with amusement that made me roll my eyes.

    For days, she had been dropping hints that I had ignored but understood. perfectly well! She

    believed they were our mates! But she was wrong; I would feel more than just an overwhelming

    need to drop to my knees and open my mouth¡­ or legs if they were! However, it didn¡¯t stop her

    constant prattling:

    i

    ¡°Why are you so in sync with them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you love how our bodies tingle when they touch us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they smell divine!¡±

    ¡°Why do you feel so empty when not in theirpany?¡±

    TH

    1/5

    Chapter 25 What Is That?

    15%ÖÁ

    Not that I had spent any time alone over thest three days- at all! I had not left this room once

    since entering it after Lilly¡¯s mating ceremony! And in truth, the only reason they were allowing me

    to leave this room tonight was because of the masked ball that was being held in honour of Lilly. We

    had a month of these ceremonies! This meant the boys would be home for a few more weeks yet¡­

    and as thrilling as that sounded, I was concerned what people would say!

    They had been attached to my side like glue, or rather between my legs in some way, shape or

    form. I don¡¯t think I have ever spent so much time with a male, let alone males; there was no way I

    was going to be able to wash their scent off me or mask it in time for tonight! Although I suspected

    that was their aim and why I had been trapped in this room with them!

    ¡°Trapped?¡± Sage asked with a sly grin.

    ¡°Trapped under them, between them, or on my knees before them.. yes!¡± I snapped moodily,

    although I had loved every second of it if I was honest with myself. Never had I felt so desired, S*xy

    and alive as I did when I was with them.

    I watched Knox sleep, his chest¡¯s soft rise and fall making me smile; his b*dy was insane! But the

    fucker knew it! There was not an inch of fat on him; he was all chiselled raw muscle, tight and

    beautiful! Like he had been sculpted from one of those ancient carvings of Greek gods.

    His broad shoulders and enormous arms made my knees go weak. But it was the tattoos that sent

    me over the edge every time. Watching his tattooed hand disappear between my legs or lift my chin.

    He was utterly gorgeous. Even if his eyes shon of mischief and mayhem!

    1/5

    14:09 Wed, 13 Mar u

    Chapter 25 What Is That?

    ?

    I

    Turning over, I expected to see Kane beside me, either typing away on hisptop or reading some

    book that I couldn¡¯t understand. Because, of course, he read books in Latin or French! Just so he

    could read them to me in the husky voice that made me wet instantly. Knox may have the b*dy of a

    god, but Kane, damn, he had this insane tone and aura that made me putty in his hands. Mike had

    tried his hand at being dominant with me in the bedroom once or twice, and all I had done was

    giggle, which had understandably upset him, and that dominance quickly turned into cruelty and

    anger.

    Kane, though, with one lift of his eyebrow, had me chewing my l*p, debating if I wanted to disobey

    just to get the spanking that his eyes promised or the praise his good girl deserved. It was a battle

    between us, one I knew he liked just as much as I did. They were both handsome, but their

    personalities and quirks were truly what

    drew me to them!

    Seeing Kane not in bed, a pout sl*pped across my l*ps that had Sage grinning like a fool because

    she was right! I felt empty without him! Pissed off at the fact she was right, I sl*pped from the bed

    silently, not wanting to wake Knox. I headed into the bathroom n*ked and unashamed, not like they

    hadn¡¯t licked, k*ssed or touched every part of me over thest few days. I don¡¯t think I have ever

    had so much S*x in my life. Even peeing hurt at this point.

    Looking af my toes as I stood under the shower, a groan sl*pped from my l*ps, feeling an

    unexpected wave of pleasure roll through my b*dy. Gripping the wall, unsure where that came from,

    I slowly took a few breaths and let the feeling pass.

    ¡°F***!¡± I groaned as another st of unrivalled desire ate at my stomach and made my legs go

    weak.

    0

    3/5

    14:09 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 25 What Is That?

    I you insist!¡±

    A husky voice I hade to adore announced, opening the

    shower door and stepping under the spray with me.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I gasped, leaning my flushed b*dy against the cold tiles to allow hisrge form to fit in here

    with me. Foggy memories ofst night rushed back, seeing those eyes pin me in ce as heat

    spread through my b*dy. It must be my wolf, sensing he was close, that was making pure pleasure

    pool in my stomach.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Kane asked, a smirk twisting to his l*ps.

    ¡°No!¡± I lied, turning around and giving him my back. The sound of his dark chuckle filled the small

    space between us. I amused him¡­ He wanted to bend me over and fuck me until I screamed the

    truth. I knew that.. how, I don¡¯t f**king know! Looking at him over my shoulder, I frowned, seeing him

    grab a bottle of shampoo and empty arge amount into his hand before he nodded for me to face

    the tiles, which I did like the obedient little wolf I had apparently be. Even if I was pouty. that

    he wasn¡¯t bending me over. Sore p**sy or not!

    ¡°That feels good!¡± I moaned as his hands wound through my long blonde hair, massaging the

    shampoo into my scalp. Rinsing it out for me, he did the same with the conditioner, only taking

    longer to work it through my hair, and somehow, I knew it was only so he could hear me moan

    some more. I could feel how hard he was by how his dick pressed into my back. Wiggling back

    against him, offering him what I knew he wanted, I paused, feeling another wave of lust ripple

    through my b*dy.

    ¡°What is that!¡± I snapped, turning to face him as he washed the conditioner

    3/5

    14:09 Wed, 13 Mar u

    Chapter 25 What Is That?

    from my golden locks. My eyes fell on the mark that stood proud on his corbone. His mate¡¯s

    mark!

    THAT hadn¡¯t been there yesterday! I knew that because I had been straddling his hips, digging

    My nails into his chest as I rode him as he had ordered while scratching his chest till he bled! Had

    he gotten that this morning? Was that why he

    wasn¡¯t in the room with me?

    ¡°What is that?¡± I whispered, touching it nervously.

    ¡°My mate, mark.. I found herst night¡­¡± He grinned down at me, anger rippled through my b*dy

    like never before. If he was mated, then why the fuck was he in the shower with me? And why did I

    want to scratch the b*tches eyes out?

    4/5

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Bull In A China Shop!

    *With Lottie¡¯s hand gently ced in mine and my eyes glued to her delicate features as we

    descended the grand staircase to greet our guests, she was utterly breathtaking in a gown of silk

    that was almost as pale as her skin and icey hair. Even in her mask, I could see the nerves eating

    at her; she wasn¡¯t used to being the centre of attention, something I liked about her! Squeezing her

    hand reassuringly, I smiled at her, my eyes glistening with pride at having her on my arm. As my

    date, as my lover, but most importantly as my mate!

    ¡°You look beautiful!¡± I whispered into her ear as we reached the party, and all eyes turned to look at

    the beautiful creature in the ivory dress beside me.*

    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of shit!¡± I heard her voice boom through my dream, making me groan as I buried my

    head in the pillow.

    ¡°Knox!¡± Lottie¡¯s voice cut through thest shred of the dream I was holding on to; lifting up off the

    bed with a sigh, my sleep¨Cridden eyes found her standing at the foot of the bed. Naked, dripping

    wet, and red¨Cfaced with what I knew to be anger

    and hurt.

    ¡°Angel.¡± I sighed, leaning back against the headboard and running my hand through my hair, seeing

    Kane step out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. ¡°Brother!¡± I grumbled.

    ¡°He is mated!¡± Lottie growled, pointing behind her to where Kane was standing. My eyes met His

    yet again, the smirk that danced across his l*ps telling me he was enjoying himself immensely.

    ¡°I am aware!¡± Iughed, confused by how SHE was not!

    ¡°How?¡± She barked, folding her hands over her chest, her tight stomach muscles flexing under the

    movement making my dick spasm under the sheets. The idea of doing filthy things to her just so

    she could shower again crossed my mind.

    1/4

    Chapter 26: Bull In A China Shop!

    ¡°What is that?!¡± She roared, grabbing the footboard, her eyes glowering with the lust I felt swimming

    in my groin. ¡°Will you stop whatever that is!¡± She growled at Kane, making him chuckle and nod at

    me.

    ¡°That was not me that time!¡± Heughed. Her face twisted into confusion as she looked at me; I

    watched with amusement as her eyes lowered to the mark that sat on my n*eck.

    ¡°You are both mated!¡± She whispered, her eyes welling with tears. I knew from the mate bond that

    connected us that she was upset because she thought we had met someone else- as if anyone else

    wouldpare to her!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kane announced, stepping into her back, his hands wrapping around her waist to pull her

    back against him; even as she struggled for freedom, however his arms tightened, and she stilled.

    Instantly, I felt her rx and wondered how she hadn¡¯t cottoned on. I admit, that when Kane told me

    about his n, I was nervous about her reaction, but all I wanted was for her to work it out and jump

    back on this bed with the two of us!

    Sliding from the bed, I walked to stand in front of where my brother had her caged in his arms and

    trailed my fingers over her wet shoulder; moving her hair to her back. I nodded to the skin I had

    exposed and waited with bated breath for her

    to look down.

    ¡°WE are mated!¡± I whispered, tracing my fingers over where my mark sat on the right side of her

    n*eck, just over her corbone. Her b*dy instinctively leaned into my touch. Kane¡¯s hand slid up to

    her left side, touching his mark. Her eyes shot to mine before looking down at her skin that bore

    proof for all to see that she was now ours!

    ¡°When?¡± She asked, making me frown. Did she truly not remember? I knew Kane had been pushing

    the boozest night, purposely wanting her to be rxed enough to agree to his n, but a part of

    me thought she would remember and be okay with it. But the feelings I felt rushing through her let

    me know she was anything but okay.

    ¡°Angel.. Last night, remember..¡± I asked, lifting her chin to see those pretty blue eyes filled with

    unsaid tears.

    |||

    O

    14.10 Wed, 13 Mar u

    Chapter 26: Bull In A China Shop!

    ¡°No!¡± She gasped, shaking her head. Kane¡¯s eyes locked on mine, no doubt feeling the same sense

    of regret wash over her as I had. Releasing her b*dy, stepped away from her, his aura turning dark.

    Rejection wasn¡¯t an option for Kane. I knew that, and I understood why he had suggested we do

    this; we couldn¡¯t allow her to marry Mike. He would use her.

    ¡°It¡¯s done! Get ready. We have to be at the ball in a few hours.¡± Kane¡¯s stern voice cut through the

    room as he backed off and headed into the bathroom, mming the door behind him. I had

    expected her to say something, scream, shout, but she stood there frozen while her emotions ate

    her from the inside out.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered; stepping into her, I lifted her chin with my thumb, forcing her to look at me.

    Her blue eyes were still glossed with tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s not what I imagined it to be like.¡± She admitted chewing her l*p.

    ¡°What isn¡¯t babydoll?¡± I asked, sliding my free hand into her to brush out the tangles. Arching a

    brow, I watched her work through what she wanted to say before. closing her l*ps tight and shaking

    her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now, does it!¡± She uttered sadly, pulling from my arms. Sighing, I watched her

    move to my drawers, pulling out a set of joggers and a T¨Cshirt. She sl*pped them on in silence. Her

    emotions were going crazy inside her.

    ¡°I am going to get ready for tonight.¡± She nodded to me as she brushed past me to go to the door.

    Grabbing her hand, I stopped her, forcing her to look back at

    1. me.

    ¡°Do voul

    not want us?¡± I asked, unable to let her go until I knew what was going on in her head.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± She asked with a stern look on her face.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t! It¡¯s done. You are ours. I have let our fathers know, and they are making

    arrangements for it to be announced tonight.¡± Kane dered firmly from the bathroom doorway.

    ¡°Not helping!¡± I mouthed, shooting Kane a death re. I knew he was hurting,

    III

    2/4

    Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 26: Bull In A China Shop!

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    but we had to give her more than thirty seconds to adjust to the news.

    ¡°Someone will be up in thirty to do your hair and makeup, and mask for tonight are in your new

    room.¡± He stated with no emotion.

    dress and

    ¡°I have a dress..¡± She growled angrily, her eyes on Kane. Closing my eyes, feeling the defiance

    wash over her and through our bond, I stepped in front of her as Kane marched across the room,

    his b*dy pressing into my back; I didn¡¯t need a bond with him to know he was losing his patience

    with our little mate.

    ¡°You had a dress.. one you were meant to wear when you were with Mike¡­ Are you with Mike

    anymore?¡± Kane seethed, her eyes narrowed on Kane as she reached

    for the door handle.

    ¡°No! But if you think just because we fucked, you can tell me what I will do, what I will wear, then

    you are seriously mistaken, Kane!¡± She growled, storming from the room and mming the door

    behind her so hard the wall shook.

    ¡°SHE IS IMPOSSIBLE!¡± Kane roared.

    ¡°You brought that shit on yourself, Brother!¡± I growled, hating, feeling her angry and upset,

    especially because of us! ¡°That was not the way to do it! Bull in a china shopes to mind!¡± I

    growled and like Lottie, I stormed from the main bedroom into the bathroom, mming the door

    behind me, leaving Kane to sort out the mess

    he had caused.

    4/4

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Good Cop, Bad Cop.

    Kane POV

    I knew this reaction was a possibility when I decided to take matters into my own hands and force

    my father¡¯s hand. Did it feel good that I had gotten her drunk and convinced her being out mate was

    a good idea? Well, it didn¡¯t feel amazing! But it felt a hell of a lot better than watching her father and

    mine force her to marry that jumped¨Cup prick! So there was that.

    I knew I had yed d*rty and should have trusted that she would make the right decision and

    choose Knox or I over that slimeball. But simply put, I didn¡¯t trust him

    not to beat me to it and force her hand.

    Like I had!

    Did that make me as bad as Mike?

    Sighing, feeling her frustrations through the link, I ran a hand through my hair and looked over at the

    closed bathroom door Knox had disappeared into. Licking my dry l*ps, I pulled the bedroom door

    open, clinging to the towel wrapped around my waist. I headed one door down to the spare room

    Knox, and I used to use for gaming. I pushed it open, expecting to see Charlotte standing there,

    arms crossed

    in a mood.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    But I found nothing but the bed I had arranged to be brought in along with a dressing table and

    wardrobe, admittedly, it didn¡¯t have any of her personal effects in yet, but I had made an effort to

    make sure she had her own space. Somewhere safe! Tucked between my room and Knox¡¯s where

    she should be!

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked Charlotte through our link, closing my eyes and feeling her anger ripple

    down the bond.

    ¡°Go fuck yourself!¡± She snapped, kicking me out the link, a smirk yed at the corner of my l*ps.

    Fine, if this is the game she wants to y, I will y it! Knox can be the good cop she has painted

    him as, and I will be the bad cop! But ultimately, I

    |||

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 27. Good Cop, Bad Cop.

    will be the one to keep her safe!

    ¡°Lilly, do you have eyes on Charlotte?¡± I asked my sister through our pack link.

    ¡°Hey sister, how are you finding mated life? I am sorry I haven¡¯t been around to celebrate with

    you¡­¡± My sister sassed back, making me groan audibly as I mmed the bedroom door to

    Charlotte¡¯s new room and stormed down the hallways to where Lilly¡¯s room was. Pushing the

    stood in the doorway, clutching moor open to the sounds of squeals and gasps, I

    towel, realising how this looked.

    ¡°KANE!¡± Lilly fumed, storming over to the door, her hand outstretched to my chest as if that would

    push me back outside the room.

    ¡°Hey, Kane.¡± Connie simpered with a flirtatious smile that made me want to

    vomit.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± I asked, arching a brow. Daring her to lie to me! I could smell my

    mate.

    ¡°Why do you want ¡®her¡®¡± Connie provoked me, my eyes falling on the slutty dress she had on that

    barely covered herrge breasts. Scoffing in disgust, I looked. away, not even bothering to answer.

    ¡°You need better friends!¡± I snapped at Lilly, who was rolling her eyes. ¡°The trailer trash you keep at

    your side doesn¡¯t paint a good picture to your new pack.¡± I added. ¡°You want them to respect you!

    Not wondering if you work at the same strip club with¡­it!¡± I snarled, my eyes remaining on Lilly¡¯s,

    not wanting to give Connie the satisfaction of my attention.

    ¡°Kane.. be nice..¡± She started to scold me, but her mouth dropped open, and she stepped into me

    with a squeal. ¡°Oh my god, you are mated!¡± Lilly screeched, her eyes falling on my n*ked torso and

    up to my mate¡¯s mark, the mark left by her oldest friend.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I sighed, stepped into the room and clossing the door.

    ¡°Then why are you looking for Char?¡± Connie asked bitterly, arching a brow at me as she pointed a

    p¨¦rfectly manicured nail at me. Lilly crossed her arms over her

    1/4

    14:10 Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 27: Good Cop, Bad Cop.

    chest, looking into my eyes with a shake of her head, wanting to protect Charlotte from my

    reputation, no doubt, something I appreciated but it wasn¡¯t needed.

    ¡°She is a good girl, Kane. She won¡¯t be interested in your bullshit!¡± Lilly grinned as if she had just

    won a battle.

    ¡°Nice to know.¡± I snapped, taking in a deep breath. I smelt my mate, and feeling her nerves, I smiled

    darkly. ¡°You can eithere out, Charlotte, or I will drag your ass out of this room. The choice is

    yours!¡± I announced angrily.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here!¡± Lillyughs, crossing her arms over her chest and popping her hip to re at me.

    Sometimes I forget she wasn¡¯t the same snot¨Cnosed brat I had left but a fully grown woman with an

    attitude to match.

    ¡°Liar, I can smell her!¡± I countered, levelling my eyes on my sister, waiting for her to fight me on it.

    But realisation seemed to dawn on her, and she stepped back, pointing to a door, her face suddenly

    changing to something I couldn¡¯t read.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I nodded, pushing the door to Lilly¡¯s closet open to find my mate, ignoring me as she

    rummaged through Lilly¡¯s designer dresses.

    ¡°I told you to go to your room and get ready!¡±

    ¡°I told you to fuck off! But evidently, we don¡¯t always get the message.¡± She shrugged, pulling out a

    green dress bag with her name printed on it. No doubt the gown she had been speaking about

    earlier. Was she really going to deny me and try to wear it?

    ¡°You two are mated?¡± Lilly asked from somewhere behind me. Closing my eyes, I could hear the

    hurt in her voice and turned to face my beautiful sister, not wanting her to feel betrayed.

    ¡°It¡¯splicated, sweet!¡± I tried to express myself, but she looked past me and over at Charlotte,

    who was looking at the floor ashamed. I could feel the uncertainty washing over her, and I hated

    that I had put her in this position. Instantly feeling sorry for her. But what was I meant to do, tell her

    that her father had sold her to Mike, like a prized pig.. for what?

    III

    O

    2/4

    16%

    Chapter 27: Good Cop, Bad Cop.

    Or tell her that Mike was cheating on her; evidently, the whole pack knew, which meant my sister

    did too, and there was a reason she hadn¡¯t told Charlotte- Because, like me, she wanted to protect

    her from the pain. And that was all I was trying to do, too!

    ¡°Not for long!¡± Charlotte growled angrily, ¡°It was a mistake! A drunken mistake!¡± Charlotte¡¯s spat

    hurtfully. Turning to meet her eyes, I saw the truth of her words in her eyes and felt my heart break

    just a little.

    ¡°Are you going to reject him?¡± Lilly asked softly, stepping into the room beside me. Her hand found

    my shoulder and nodded for me to step aside.

    ¡°I¡­ I..¡± She was unsure; she didn¡¯t know what she wanted. Maybe Knox was right, and she needed

    more than a breath to work out how she felt about all of this.

    ¡°Will you reject Knox too? Or is it just me you hate?¡± I asked, shaking my head and storming from

    the dressing room, unable to stay, incase I said something I couldn¡¯t talk back and fucked up worse

    than I already had.

    ¡°I will have Knox collect you when it¡¯s time for the ball to start. Until then, you stay with Lilly.¡± I

    growled out as I mmed the door and left her to Lilly and her questions.

    |||

    1/4

    0

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: My Brothers!

    16%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°KNOX TOO!¡± Connie gibed, rolling her eyes at me. ¡°Damn, here I was thinking you were a prude,

    but actually, here you were, allowing the twins to spite¨Croast you!¡± Sheughed, a blush spreading

    across my cheeks as memories of the three of us danced through my mind, reminding me of how

    right she actually was.

    ¡°Wow, people are not what they seem!¡± Sheughed, crossing her arms over her chest, her boobs

    spilling over the top of her dress, but it was the jealousy clear on her face stealing the attention. A

    part of me felt bad for her; she had always wanted Kane or Knox for herself; everyone knew that!

    Yet another part of me wanted to scratch her eyes out simply because she had touched what was

    mine.

    ¡°Mine!¡± Sage mimicked my word, and I felt her ruffle her fur at the word, a sense of satisfaction

    washing over her.

    ¡°I like the way that sounds.¡± She purred like a pleased kitten, making me snort. I hadn¡¯t had time to

    think about what that meant for me. Did I want the twins? Was

    the S*x good? F*** yes! Did they make me feel invincible? Also yes! But I mean, they made my life

    tough for so many years before they left, and now they are back; things weren¡¯t exactly any easier!

    ¡°She wille round.. Eventually. She loves you!¡± Sage offered. Looking over at Lilly, I sighed; she

    had been silent since Kane had left, and I knew her well enough to know she had plenty she wanted

    to say.

    ¡°Lill¡¯s.¡± I whispered, chewing my l*p as I stepped closer, but she stepped away and closer to Connie

    while shaking her head slowly.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You were my best friend.¡± She uttered, shaking her head, too. ¡°And they are my brothers.¡±

    ¡°I am STILL your best friend!¡± I swallowed the lump in my throat, picking up on the tension between

    us before Lilly screamed at me.

    ?

    1/4

    14:11 Wed, 13 Mar Li

    Chapter 28: My Brothers!

    ¡°AND THEY ARE STILL MY BROTHERS!¡± She roared.

    ¡°You were saying!¡± I snapped at Sage, whoughed at Lilly¡¯s dramatics.

    16%ÊÀ

    ¡°I said eventually!¡± She reminded me. Grumbling at her, I shut my unhelpful wolf from my head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t fuck your best friends, brothers¡­ Char!¡± Connie grinned at me like she was the damn

    virgin Mary. All innocence and fake concern. F*** how did I ever think she was a nice person?

    ¡°Pot, kettle, ck! Don¡¯t you think, Connie?¡± I growled, narrowing my eyes on the dark¨Chaired girl

    who seemed to be taking too much pleasure from my pain. ¡°How many times have you thrown

    yourself at them? Or anyone, for that matter?¡± I yapped, regretting the bitterness in my tone the

    second the words left my l*ps. Knowing I was giving Connie the ammo she needed.

    ¡°She is NOT my best friend though, Char¡­¡± Lilly sighed, pulling her hair to her side to fiddle with it,

    a sign she was upset.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Connie whined pathetically, Lilly and I both rolling our eyes at the same time. She was

    always so f**king needy, which I imagine was half the reason the boys got bored of her.

    ¡°What, Connie? You ain¡¯t! Char has always been my best friend¡­ The one I trusted the most! The

    one I could tell anything to! Because she would keep my

    secrets.¡±

    ¡°Because she had plenty of experience in keeping secrets!¡± Connie snarled, crossing her arms to

    hide the hurt that was rippling through her.

    ¡°What is that meant to mean?¡± I snapped, throwing my dress on one of the chairs in frustration; this

    was clearly nowhere near over. Connie evidently had stuff she needed to get off her chest.

    ¡°From what I hear, Kane and you hooked up in the kitchen after Lilly¡¯s vows.¡± Conner grinned, her

    eyes shining with triumph; I knew she was daring me to deny it and dig my own grave. Pursing my

    l*ps, I fiddled with the strings on Knox¡¯s hoody.

    1/4

    Chapter 28: My Brothers!

    Instantly, I found myself wishing he was here with me, that they both were!

    ¡°We didn¡¯t hook up!¡± I shrugged, knowing I wasn¡¯t lying; we didn¡¯t k*ss, and I didn¡¯t let him fuck me..

    at least not tillter. He was just. I don¡¯t know what he was doing¡­ trying to prove a point, I guess.

    A point Lily did not need to hear about.

    ¡°Kane told me three days ago at Lilly¡¯s ceremony that you were his mate! So you have known for

    days. Why haven¡¯t you told Lilly before?¡± Connie asked smugly.

    ¡°She is a b*tch!¡± Sageughed! ¡°She is sooo jealous!¡±

    ¡°If Lilly meant that much to you, you would have told her..¡± Connie added with a smirk that left me

    under no illusion whatever friendship I thought we had- was over.

    ¡°Because..¡± I started to say but fell silent; what could I say? ¡®Yeah, I let your brother spank me in the

    kitchen.. then spent thest three days in an orgasm fueleda thanks to the twins? So I couldn¡¯t

    tell you. I am sorry, bestie!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, something tells me that isn¡¯t going to help!¡± Sageughed again.

    ¡°YOU THINK! Damn, you are on form today!¡± I groaned at Sage, who chuckled before settling back

    down.

    ¡°So they have been mated since at least your ¡®wedding day!¡°¡± Connie added, making me frown.

    Lilly¡¯s eyes met mine, alive with confusion that no doubt mirrored my own. Kane hadn¡¯t mentioned

    anything to me about us being mates at Lilly¡¯s ceremony. In fact, the first I knew about it was this

    morning when I woke up with their marks imprinted on my skin.

    ¡°Days..¡± Lilly nodded slowly, chewing her l*p. ¡°You have known for days.¡±

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I heard Knox cut¨Cthrough our bond, my eyes closing at the intrusion, not sure

    how I felt about him being able to sense my upset and the growing tension.

    ¡°YES!¡± I lied before focusing back on Lilly, who was still looking at me, her face unreadable. I knew

    she was waiting for an answer, but I couldn¡¯t focus on anything other than the way my p**sy

    clenched desperately at the simple sound of Knox¡¯s.

    2/4

    14:11 Wed, 13 Mar u

    Chapter 28: My Brothers!

    voice! F*** I was as desperate as Connie!

    16%

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Knox asked, his toneced with concern and amusement that made me wince. I

    didn¡¯t need his concern! Lilly was my best friend. We would sort this.. And thest thing I needed

    was to see the look on his smug face as he stood before me, knowing he only had to speak to make

    me wet!

    Bastards! All of them!

    3/4

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Fighting Fate!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Lottie?¡± Knox asked, his tone growing just as frustrated as Lilly¡¯s features, a dazzling reminder that

    they were rted.

    ¡°Not now, Knox!¡± I hissed, shutting him out for the time being.

    with

    ¡°So the night you caught Mike cheating..¡± Lilly asked, her

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    eves dan mine as she searched my face for the truth. ¡°¡­And you got lost after the bar and

    came back smelling of¡­¡±

    ¡°Knox!¡± I nodded, deciding to just be open about it all. I was in too deep now; lies would only

    complicate things further. ¡°But nothing..¡±

    ¡®Stop!¡± Lilly growled, holding her hands up in the air in pure frustration. ¡°I get it!¡± She bobbed her

    head, her toneced with unspoken hurt. Stepping into her, I wanted to hug her and ask Connie to

    leave so I could exin without her sticking her nose in every two seconds, but the way Lilly¡¯s eyes

    levelled on me told me that wasn¡¯t about to happen!

    ¡°Get out!¡± She growled, stomping towards me and grabbing the dress I had just discarded; with a

    snarl, she shoved it into my chest.

    ¡°You should have told me!¡± She hissed, looking at me with disdain, making me feel an inch tall with

    that sharp look I had seen her give others many times. She was right, but it was her big day, and

    what was I meant to say? ¡®Hey, I nearly fucked your brother because I was a drunken fool!¡® I would

    have told her eventually.

    ¡°She is being dramatic as fuck! We know the real reason for the outburst!¡± Sageughed, settling in

    the back of my eyes to watch the fight, ready to pounce if needed. Although I had shut Knox out,

    given the way I could feel Kane and Knox¡¯s apprehension through the bond, she had made sure to

    fill them in on how things were going.

    |||

    1/4

    Wed, 13 Mar

    Chapter 29. Fighting Fate!

    ×Ô15%Ì×

    ¡°Taddle!¡± I hissed at Sage, who shrugged, unbothered! Kane, it seemed, was indifferent to the

    drama kicking off, but Knox, I had a feeling, was about to burst through the doors to defend me.

    Something I seriously didn¡¯t need!

    ¡°I had a right to know!¡± Lilly added with a self¨Ccentred sigh that wound me up the wrong way.

    ¡°Oh yeah.. because you are taking the news so well now, Lilly!¡± Iughed, taking the dress from her

    hands. I pushed past her, refusing to let the tears I felt pooling on myshes fall. How had

    everything gone so wrong in just one day?

    ¡°No wonder Mike fucks anyone with a pulse!¡± Lilly scoffed. My eyes widened at her nastiness, and I

    turned to face my best friend, forcing my head to remain high, I held her gaze.

    ¡°Probably because he knew she was pining for the twins!¡± Connie added,ing to stand beside

    Lilly, her arm wrapping around her shoulders and pulling her to her side like the leach she was.

    ¡°You¡¯re so selfish!¡± Lilly dismissed me with a shake of her head like I was one of the servants her

    mother had hired for the month¡¯s events.

    ¡°Me? Selfish? Are you kidding me? The only reason you are upset is because you fear the twins

    finding a mate will outshine you! This isn¡¯t about me; it¡¯s about your need to always be the most

    beautiful and adored person in the room. And your think I will¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ Surpass me?¡± Sheughed, throwing her head back dramatically in a

    ¡°Char¡­ have you seen yourself?¡± Connie joined Lilly in her taunts, her hand flying to cover her l*ps

    and stifling a giggle.

    ¡°The only decent clothes you have are the ones I have given you..¡± Lilly began. to say, her hand

    resting on her hip as she looked me up and down like I was a piece of shit she had stood in.

    ¡°Because they were too big for you, no doubt.¡± Connieughed, pursing her

    1/4

    Chapter 29: Fighting Fatel

    l*ps. Pausing, I eyed her for a second, her meaning not lost on me. They were both tiny, easily two

    dress sizes smaller than me, and I didn¡¯t feel I was a big girl, but thatment felt like a p to the

    face, given Mike¡¯sment about my size the other day, too. Wrapping my arms around my waist, I

    chewed my l*p to stop the tears from falling.

    ¡°Exactly! Lillyughed. ¡°Or they were my hand¨Cme¨Cdowns because I felt sorry for you! We all did!

    You are the pack charity case Char.. Even your own father doesn¡¯t want you! As if you thought you

    could outshine me!¡± Her words meant to cut me deep; she knew me better than anyone and knew

    exactly what to say to hurt

    1. me.

    ¡°Angel.¡± I heard Knox¡¯s voice from behind me, and I tested, torn between running into his arms for

    thefort I knew they would offer and telling him to fuck off too. This was all his fault! His and that

    damn tequ!

    I didn¡¯t ask for this! I didn¡¯t want a mate! I didn¡¯t want shit from them! I just wanted my old life back.

    My friends¡­ my life¡­ all of it! Sighing at the feeling washing over me suddenly.

    w eyes,

    ¡°Liar!¡± Sage provoked as warm arms enveloped me and the familiar sense of peace I had fallen into

    over thest few days washed over me. Opening which I didn¡¯t realise I had closed, I expected to

    see this was all a dream and everything had gone back to normal.

    ¡°Knox!¡± I breathed as I sucked in a breath, realising I had left the dressing room. with Lilly and

    Connie and stood face buried in Knox, my hands wrapped around him tightly as I sobbed into his

    chest.

    When did I move? I was just¡­

    ¡°Sage?¡± I asked, convinced she had done it while I had been thinking about everything I wanted to

    change.

    ¡°All you sweetcheeks!¡± She announced. ¡°You can¡¯t fight the mate bond, Lottie! You think you want

    your old life¡­ you don¡¯t! You¡¯re just scared.. And that¡¯s ok!¡±

    Maybe she was right, and you couldn¡¯t fight the bond of fate, but I could try¡­ I

    O

    3/4

    16%1

    Chapter 29 Fighting Fate!

    had to! If I had learned anything today, it was that I was not good enough to be the twins

    Luna¡­ they deserved someone else! Anyone else¡­

    ¡­Except Connie!

    4/4

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Tears And Tantrums

    16%

    Knox POV

    I loved my sister, and I would defend her against anyone, but right now, I wanted to throttle the

    b*tch; tightening my arms around my little mate, I narrowed my eyes on my stubborn brat of a sister

    and said nothing, watching her squirm

    under my gaze.

    ¡°What?¡± Lilly snapped, crossing her arms over her chest like she used to when I caught her

    snooping through my stuff, which was always a sign of her guilt. Feeling Lottie shake in my arms, I

    frowned and pulled away from her; she needed to get away from these vipers before someone

    poisoned her!

    Cupping Lottie¡¯s chin in my hands, I lifted her head, forcing her piercing blue eyes to look at me,

    noting that they were glossed over with the tears she had refused to shed. I wondered if she knew

    how beautiful she was. Wiping the tears away with my thumb, I bit my

    l*p, trying to calm the beast inside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok!¡± She whispered with a nod. Shaking my head, I leaned my forehead against hers.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The only time I want to see these eyes filled with tears is when you are choking on my cock.

    Understand angel?¡± I announced through the mindlink we shared, her cheeks instantly blushing red,

    those eyes going wide as the scent of her arousal filled my nostrils.

    ¡°Understood?¡± I asked again, this time aloud, wanting them to wonder what we were discussing, like

    the jealous b*tches they were.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She grinned, those cheeks darkening to scarlet as she felt exactly what I had in mind for her

    when we left this room through our bond.

    ¡°You remember mine and Kane¡¯s gaming room?¡± I asked, seeing her nod, not trusting herself to

    speak. Grinning, I pecked her forehead and smirked, ignoring Lilly¡¯s huff behind my girl.

    1/4

    16%1

    Chapter 30: Tears And Tantrums

    ¡°That¡¯s your new room! You will be between Kane and I!¡± I announced, knowing I was about to

    cause holy hell for my self¨Ccentred sister. ¡°I will meet you there in a minute,¡± I exined. I may not

    be as moody or as dominant as Kane, but I left no room for misunderstanding: I expected her to do

    as I asked, without a fuss.

    But realistically, what was the alternative? Stay here with Thing 1 and Thing 2?

    ¡°That room is huge! Why does she get it?¡± Lilly moaned from behind her; the smile that I was

    watching creep onto Lottie¡¯s face quickly vanished, pushing me over the edge.

    ¡°Because she is my f**king queen, and I want her to have it! F*** Lilly, what don¡¯t you get! She is my

    mate! The only girl in the f**king world I want! Will ever want!¡±

    ¡°For now!¡± Lilly barked, her arms folding over her chest, thinking she had won this battle like the fool

    she was showing herself to be.

    ¡°No Lilly.. Forever! And if I want to gift her the f**king moon, I will! Because she f**king deserves it.¡±

    Connie¡¯s scoff from the corner had my blood boiling and the sentence going unfinished.

    ¡°Problem?¡± I asked, my tone dangerously low as my eyes settled on the dark features of Connie,

    who it seemed had a death wish. After Kane¡¯s warning the other night, she was already on thin ice.

    ¡°Come with me?¡± Lottie asked, standing on her tiptoes to press her l*ps to mine. in the perfect

    distraction. The fire I felt brewing instantly snuffed out under her angelic touch. F***, I don¡¯t think I

    have ever craved anything as much as I craved this girl! She had absolutely no idea what she had

    done to me.

    ¡°Go on, run along.. Like the good dog you are!¡± Connie cackled nastily. Lottie¡¯s eyes closed softly,

    her l*ps pressing together into a thin line, making me groan; I like looking at those plump l*ps. They

    were so k*ssable!

    ¡°I will see you there in a minute!¡± Lottie nodded, knowing there was no way she was getting me out

    of this room without a fight. She squeezed my hand and nodded, and left the room, clinging to the

    dress I had watched my sister shove at

    III

    O

    1/4

    16%

    Chapter 30: Tears And Tantrums

    her. I couldn¡¯t help but note how the lust I had felt in her moments ago was now reced with fear.

    Did she think I would hurt my sister?

    Would I? No!

    Connie, on the other hand. I would take great joy in hurting. I know a mart shouldn¡¯t hit a woman,

    but surely that didn¡¯t count when it came to this b*tch?

    ¡°Kane is on his way.¡± I grinned slowly, looking over at Connie, who I noted had visibly paled.

    ¡°You told him?¡± Lilly whined like the child she was. Damn right, I called for him, he would sulk all

    f**king night if I didn¡¯t!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister¡­ scared?¡± I asked cocking a brow.

    ¡°Kane would never hurt me..¡± She scoffed, ignoring me to rummage through her wardrobe, but the

    tension in her shoulders was not lost on me.

    ¡°Maybe.. but I am confident he will make you watch as he skins this b*tch alive!¡± I shrugged,

    nodding to Connie as I sat in the chair by the door, making sure no one

    Could leave.

    ¡°W..what?¡± They both spluttered, turning to look at me, all wide eyes and tails firmly tucked between

    their legs.

    ¡°Want some advice, sister¡­ I would consider moving up the date of your departure.. Perhaps your

    mate needs to return to his pack sooner than you thought!¡± I shrugged. ¡°And if you know what¡¯s

    good for you, you will apologise to Lottie.¡± I added, picking at the material of the chair.

    ¡°Why would I do that? She did this on purpose!¡± She squealed in frustration. Damn, I forgot that she

    had a decent pair of lungs on her.

    ¡°Did what? Found her mate!¡± I snorted, still picking at the chair, not giving either of them much

    attention. Kane could deal with them. I just wanted to get back to my angel.

    2/4

    Intrums

    ¡°But why now.. why couldn¡¯t you just let me have..¡±

    ¡°The attention?¡± I scoffed, rolling my eyes. This was so my little sister, spoiled till the end!

    ¡°You will have plenty of attention tomorrow, Lilly. When everyone asks why you were not at the ball.¡±

    Kane announced from the doorway. A smirk yed on my l*ps as I heard him speak, knowing this

    was going to go down like a lead balloon despite my sister¡¯s manicughter.

    ¡°I have spoken to father. He and your mate agree with me¡­¡± Kane continued tapping my shoulder

    to signal | could leave.

    ¡°What¡­ no!¡± She cried, rushing towards Kane, her crocodile tears already activated.

    ¡°Oh yes¡­¡± Kane grunted as I stood and faced him. I expected to see a smug expression painting

    his l*ps, but he still seemed as glum as when he had left the room to find Lottie earlier.

    ¡°You seem to forget, little sister, that as much as father loves you, he loves the alliance your

    when you acting brings him. You think your fiance¡¯s people will ept you

    when you are acting like a f**king 2¨Cyear¨Cold at the ball thrown in your honour.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She interrupted Kane, but he kept going, ignoring her tears and tantrums.

    ¡°Then where does that leave Farter.. with a disgraced child who has been used and discarded by

    the Lycans? No¡­ we can¡¯t have that! So you will be staying here tonight.. with

    home.. withnie forpany, then tomorrow you will be returning to your new

    home.. with your mate. And this trailer trash! Unless I decide to kill her first.. I

    haven¡¯t settled on her fate yet!¡± My brother shrugged, stepping out of the room.

    ¡°I will Snapchat you pic¡¯s sis!¡± I added with a wink as I followed my brother from the room, excited to

    get this night started.

    |||

    4/4

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: How Can I Help?

    Kane POV

    ¡°How do you n to keep her from attending?¡± Knox asked as we stepped outside Lilly¡¯s room.

    ¡°With him.¡± I stated, nodding to the male walking towards us, dressed in a in ck suit, no doubt

    one my sister had picked out given the expensive sheen to it.

    ¡°Sebastian!¡± I nodded, holding my hand out for my sister¡¯s mate to shake. After leaving my sister¡¯s

    room earlier, I had sensed the drama about to unfold, and to ensure everything went smoothly

    tonight, I had taken matters into my own hands, something that I had apparently be

    ustomed to doing. Having called a meeting with my father and her mate, I filled them in on our

    situation, both of them understanding that something had to be done to keep Lilly in check tonight,

    not just for Charlotte but for her mate¡¯s reputation and our families.

    Sebastian needed this alliance just as much as we did. My father wouldn¡¯t be around forever, and it

    wouldn¡¯t do him much good, having already made enemies of the future Alpha and their Luna.

    Because despite what my sister thought, Charlotte would be our Luna!

    ¡°What am I walking into?¡± He asked with a sigh.

    ¡°A nuclear explosion!¡± Knoxughed, resting up a wall beside us; unlike me, he wasn¡¯t keen to

    wee Sebastian. He couldn¡¯t see past the threat he posed to our pack with the Lycan blood

    running through his veins. But my brother failed to understand that he was also from one of the

    most influential families in our world, which gave us unlimited possibilities! Although it also meant he

    had the power to obliterate us if he so chose to. Our saving grace was that he genuinely seemed to

    love Lilly, and despite this tiff between us, she would be what ultimately kept us

    safe!

    ¡°If I can contain the st, will she be able to attend?¡± He asked, looking over at the door to my

    sister¡¯s bedroom longingly.

    175

    Chapter 31: How Can I Help?

    201

    56%

    ¡°No.¡± I dered. My sister needed this lesson, and I knew missing out on the season¡¯s greatest

    event would be just the way to punish her.

    ¡°She has made her bed¡­ Good luck with her!¡± Knox grunted, pushing off the wall to head to his

    room. shing Sebastian a smile, I followed my brother, pausing, hearing Lilly¡¯s bedroom door

    open.

    ¡°Bash! My brothers have..¡±

    ¡®Hush, my love!¡± He sighed, closing the door behind him; the unmistakable sound of the door

    locking reassured me he would y his part, as promised. Catching Knox up, I pulled on his arm

    and nodded for him to follow me, not wanting to say too much as we neared Charlotte¡¯s room. I

    watched him stiffen as her scent wafted through the door to him, his b*dy instantly rxing. I knew

    what he wanted; I wanted the same thing: To be in there with her. But we had onest thing to

    arrange.

    ¡°Come on¡­ I want to do something for Charlotte.¡± I announced through mindlink, not wanting her to

    hear and ruin the surprise. I watched his eyes sh to me, that longing reced with excitement.

    ¡°What is it?¡± He asked as we approached the Luna suit that my mother upied; pushing the door

    open, I smiled, seeing my mother standing in the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling mirror, already dressed in a

    stunning gown of gold and emerald her statement colours. Her hair was swooped into an exquisite

    circr braid, all pinned perfectly. She looked beautiful!

    ¡°You look hot, Ma!¡± Knox whistled. ¡°Pa is gonna die when he sees you!¡±

    ¡°I hope not!¡± She chuckled elegantly, spinning, her eyes levelled on us both. She wore very little

    makeup, but that was also her style, subtle and elegant! Like someone else I know. And the mere

    thought of Charlotte, my cock throbbed to be

    inside her!

    ¡°F***, this mate bond is going to have me hard all the time!¡± I muttered, trying to reach my wolf, but

    still, I was met with silence that was starting to worry me.

    ¡°What he means is you look beautiful!¡± Iughed, nudging Knox and stepping

    175

    Chapter 31 How Can I Help?

    into my mother¡¯s room, holding my arms open to embrace her. Myrge b*dy swallows her 5¡¯4

    petite figure. Pressing my l*ps to her head, I grinned as the mint shampoo she always used invaded

    my senses.

    ¡°So, I hear from your father there is to be an announcement tonight?¡± She asked, pulling from my

    arms to take Knox in hers. Walking to the window that looked out over the captivating grounds, I

    nodded, clenching my jaw. I wasn¡¯t sure what my father had told her, but I suspected only half the

    truth.

    ¡°Yes, which is why we are here¡­ We need your help!¡± I started to say, but my mother cut me off

    with questions that confirmed my father hadn¡¯t told her

    everything.

    ¡°I thought Charlotte was engaged to Michael Green.¡± She asked something in the way she said his

    name let me know; like Knox and I, she wasn¡¯t a fan of the kid.

    ¡°She was- until this morning,¡± Knox answered for me.

    ¡°I see. And what changed this morning?¡± She asked, and I could tell from her

    tone that this question was aimed at me.

    ¡°Everything!¡± I answered honestly.

    ¡°I need more than that, Kane!¡± My mother sighed; the sound of the moving bed springs announced

    she had sat beside Knox, who was waiting for me to speak.

    ¡°What do you want me to say, mother?¡±

    ¡°The truth¡­ What is Charlotte to you both? Because I saw how you and Michael were interacting

    with each other at your sister¡¯s ceremony when you dragged him in front of your father!¡±

    ¡°Did you punch him?¡± Knox grinned. ¡°Not that he wouldn¡¯t f**king deserve it!¡± He added with a

    chuckle that made me snort.

    *And you¡­¡± She warned, and as I turned, I saw her eye my brother with

    interest. ¡°I hear you threatened him in the yard?¡±

    25

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    55%

    Chapter 31: How Can I Help?

    ¡°I did!¡± Knox grinned, pecking my mother¡¯s cheek with a wink. ¡°When I caught him pulling Lottie¡¯s

    skirt around her hips while ignoring her pleas to stop.¡± Knox shrugged, my jaw tightening, wondering

    why he hadn¡¯t told me about this.

    ¡°I wanted to ram a branch up his ass, but Lottie wouldn¡¯t let me! She¡¯s such a spoilsport. Something

    about how it was bad luck to kill someone on a wedding day!¡± He shrugged, smiling at our mother

    with sincerity. He shrugged, smiling at

    ¡°So this is a game to you both?¡± She groaned, standing and smoothing her dress out.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a game! It¡¯s HER life! You raised that girl; do you want her to be with someone like him?

    Who disrespects her by shoving his cock in anything he can!¡±

    ¡°Kane!¡± She breathed, covering her throat in shock at my outburst.

    ¡°What? Come on, we have all heard the stories! He is sleeping with every unmated she¨Cwolf! And

    even those who are mated! Charlotte deserves better!¡± I breathed, letting out a sigh. ¡°She deserves

    to know love! To be adored and protected! Goddess knows she didn¡¯t get that from her father! The

    only love that girl has ever known is from our family!¡±

    ¡°And now she has us!¡± Knox added,ing to stand beside me protectively.

    ¡°And what exactly is: ¡®us¡®?¡± She asked, her l*ps twitching into a smile.

    ¡°She is our mate.¡± Knox voiced, pulling his shirt aside and nudging me to do the same. Sighing, I

    rolled my eyes at how proud my brother was to bear her mark.

    ¡°You¡¯re so whipped!¡± Iughed but did as he requested and showed her my mate¡¯s mark. If only to

    silence any doubt in my mother¡¯s mind.

    ¡°F*** off like you ain¡¯t too!¡± Knox grinned like a fool.

    ¡°Knox!¡± Our mother scolded before grinning slightly.

    ¡°So, boys..¡± She smirked, her arms wrapping around us in support. ¡°How can I

    4/5

    14 Mar

    Chapter 31: How Can I Help?

    help?¡±

    |||

    55%

    4/5

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Out!

    Chapter 32: Out!

    55%A

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Bit extreme! A family of eight could sleep on this!¡± I grumbled as I sat on therge bed in my new

    room and sighed heavily.

    ¡°Well, you, that¡¯s one¡­ Kane is big enough for two, so that makes three.. Then Knox.. what¡¯s that?

    Five easily.. then once we start popping out pups, you are gonna be grateful for this bed!¡± Sage

    announced proudly.

    ¡°Ughh!¡± I screamed, throwing myself back on the bed and pulling a pillow to scream into.

    ¡°Do you think twins run in the family.. I mean, they are big fuckers.. your poor vagina! But imagine if

    it¡¯s twins! I mean¡­ Ouch!¡± Sage prattled on. I closed my eyes in a bid to silence her so I could

    think.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s triplets..Damn girl, they are gonna be walking out!¡±

    ¡°SAGE!¡± I growled in frustration.

    ¡°Only trying to keep your mind off..¡±

    ¡°The fact my best friend hates me! Because I am mated- to her brothers! Going to take a lot more

    than a gaping vagina to distract me from that¡°, I huffed, flopping over onto my stomach. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the idea of choking on Knox¡¯s dick seemed to distract you nicely¡­¡± Sighing, I ignored

    her, knowing what she was trying to do. She could sense my apprehension and knew, if she kept

    me busy, I wouldn¡¯t have time to think of a way to fix this mess. But honestly, the only way I could

    think to fix any of this was to remove myself from the situation, and something told me that was not

    an option for

    either male.

    Hearing the door open, I tilted my head over my shoulder to look at the noise,

    1/4

    55%

    Chapter 32: Out!

    expecting it to be one of the twins, but a talldy with jet¨Cck hair and startling green eyes

    stepped into my room, a bag hauled over her shoulder.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± She asked with a friendly smile that showed far too many teeth. ¡°I am here to do your

    hair and make¨Cup.¡± Burying my head in the bedding, I groaned loudly; I wasn¡¯t into this girly shit,

    and if the twins knew the first thing about the, they would know this!

    ¡°Be a good girl, and I will reward you after the ball. y up, and I will make sure you can¡¯t sit for a

    week!¡± Kane¡¯s voice cut through my head. Instantly, I felt my S*x clench in need of his unique way

    of showing me he cared. Although, admittedly, his promise of a spanking seemed just as delicious

    as his offer of a reward! Tilting my head to look at the beauty who was now setting up the makeshift

    vanity, Iughed, seeing her blush red.

    ¡°I am sorr

    he told me to tell him when I got here.¡± She smiled slowly. ¡°He said you may need some¡­

    convincing.¡±

    ¡°I happen to like it when you spank me!¡± I grunted back through the link before shutting him out of

    my mind and disconnecting it for the time being. He was a bastard! He knew damn well I was a

    sucker for this ¡®Good girl¡® bullshit he had

    introduced me to.

    Huffing, I sl*pped from the bed and plopped myself down at the vanity; looking at myself in the

    mirror, I found myself wondering what all the fuss was about. I wasn¡¯t pretty like Lilly; I didn¡¯t have

    the high cheekbones and a freckled nose like Connie. My eyes didn¡¯t shine naturally like bloody

    sapphires or whatever soppy shit women wanted to hear. I was normal! Utterly normal! Forgettable

    really! Except for my hair, which was different. It was so white it almost looked silver when the sun

    hit

    1. it.

    ¡°What would you like me to do with it?¡± The stylist asked as she ran her fingers through the ends,

    chewing her l*p. ¡°Updo.. or down and curls?¡±

    ¡°Shave it off?¡± I shrugged, only half joking. Maybe then the twins would want nothing to do with me.

    ¡°You¡¯d still be beautiful!¡± Knox announced from the doorway like the creeper he

    11:28 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 32: Out!

    was. Pouting, I turned to re at him, pausing to see Kane standing beside him with arge white

    box with a huge blue ribbon in his hands.

    ¡°Unless that is food, I ain¡¯t interested!¡± I muttered, trying my best to still be annoyed at Kane, but he

    had my interest peaked. The box looked beautiful and unlike anything I had been gifted before.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the moon!¡± Sage teased me softly, reminding me of Knox¡¯sments. ¡®He would give

    me the moon if he wanted to.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need the Moon!¡± I grumbled to Sage, not brave enough to add that ¡®I just needed them.¡±

    ¡°I can give you something to eat if you like?¡± Knox grinned, crossing the room to stand behind me,

    his hands softly ced on my shoulder so he could press a k*ss on my cheek.

    ¡°Knox, that is no way to speak to ady!¡± Laura, the twin¡¯s mother and my Luna scolded Knox. My

    head snapped to the door to see the exquisite vision of elegance. that she was waltzing through the

    door.

    ¡°If you saw half the things we have done to her.. you¡¯d know that she is nody!¡± He mocked,

    squeezing my shoulders affectionately. I knew he was ying, this was Knox, S*xual and sarcastic

    ¨C I adored both qualities.. but maybe not in front of his damn mother!

    ?

    ¡°She is the ONLYdy I want!¡± Kane announced without a care for who heard.. The conviction in his

    words had my heart racing, and even more confusion rip me apart internally as tears blurred my

    vision.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± Luna¡¯s voice/questioned with concern. Lifting from the chair, my legs carried me quickly

    to her open arms, where she enveloped me in a hug that only a mother could offer. Suddenly

    ovee by the emotions of thest few days, I felt my b*dy tremble in her arms as I hugged

    myself tighter to her. My mother had died before I had a chance to get to know her, so Luna was the

    closest thing I had ever had to a mom. The love I bore her was not just because of pack bonds but

    that of family.

    |||

    2/4

    55%

    Chapter 32: Out!

    ¡°Hey, hey sweetheart.. What¡¯s this?¡± She asked, cupping my cheeks in her hands and lifting my

    face to look at her. Sucking down the tears I felt dancing

    across myshes, I flicked them away, risking a nce at the door behind her where Kane stood,

    jaw tight with tension.

    ¡°I am just..¡±

    ¡°Overwhelmed¡­ understandably!¡± She smiled warmly with a wink. ¡°Right,e on, everyone out!¡±

    She announced, doing a sweep of the room. ¡°I can do her hair; thank you, Grace.¡± She added as

    she waltzed to the door, holding it open for her to leave. With a stern look, she nodded to the twins;

    raising a brow, she ced a hand on her hip, staring them out.

    ¡°You are not too old to be dragged out by your ears!¡±

    ¡°I want to see her open her present,¡± Knox grumbled from behind me.

    ¡°We don¡¯t always get what we want, or I would have obedient children and at mate who didn¡¯t

    snore!¡± She snapped, making me smile. ¡°I will call for you when she is ready¡­ out you go!¡± She

    demanded, pointing to them and then the door. Chewing my l*p, I watched as they huffed but

    obliged their mother and headed to the door.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I whispered to the boys, but I knew from how Knox stiffened that

    he had heard me.

    ¡°Anything for you!¡± He grinned, pecking my cheek before pulling Kane out of the room by his elbow.

    I watched them reach the door, but Kane stopped, his eyes. locking on his mother¡¯s in surrender.

    Charlotte¡­ Just¡­¡±

    ¡°OUT!¡± Luna bellowed, pushing them through the door with a sigh that made me chuckle and rx

    immensely.

    ¡°So.. I think we have a lot of catching up to do¡­ don¡¯t you!¡± She asked with a smile that I hade

    to love. ¡°But first.. hair!¡±

    3/4

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Holding Back!

    I watched silently in the mirror as my Luna, whom I had grown up attending to and adoring, stood

    behind me, pinning my hair off my n*eck in a beautiful bun. She had left a few strands of icy white

    hair to frame my face, but she was adamant my hair was to be off my n*eck. And I wasn¡¯t a fool; I

    understood why.

    ¡°Everyone will say my marks,¡± I whispered, following her in the mirror.

    ¡°Yes, dear, that is the point.¡± She grinned, twirling a hair around her finger and letting it bounce

    free.

    ¡°But¡­ Tonight is about Lilly, not¡­¡±

    ¡°You?¡± She asked, pausing to look at me in the mirror, her brow furrowing. ¡°I have many children,

    something Lilly needs to remember.¡± She winked, spinning the chair around so we no longer faced

    each other in the mirror but spoke face to face.

    ¡°I love my daughter like I love all my kids- you included.¡± Scrunching my nose at herment, I

    tried to stifle a giggle because I knew she was trying to be sweet

    and share a moment with me.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked, grinning as she spun me back around to look in the mirror.

    ¡°Just.. sounds funny when you say that, given that I am sleeping with the twins.. who are also your

    children..¡± I watched her close her eyes as she paled slightly.

    ¡°You and Knox are made for each other.¡± She muttered, rolling her eyes yfully, my heart soaring

    at thepliment she unwittingly had just given me. Smiling at her in the mirror, I turned back to

    look at her.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I am grateful, though, for everything you have done for me.. after my mother¡­ I just mean..¡±

    O

    1/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 33: Holding Back!

    ¡°I know! And it¡¯s ok. Your mother can never be reced Charlotte, but I do love you like you were

    my own.¡± She smiled, touching my face lightly. ¡°Which is why I have no qualms asking you if you

    are sure this is what you want?¡± she continued, kneeling before me as she took my hands,

    squeezing them reassuringly.

    ¡°I raised those boys! I know better than anyone that they are a handful! Knox wears his heart on his

    sleeve, but he is impulsive, reckless at times and deadly when backed into a corner. That can be a

    lot to manage. Kane does his best to level Knox out and protect him, which has taken its toll on him;

    I know he cane across as cold, uncaring and incredibly stubborn. But¡­¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t!¡± I shook my head. ¡°He is a moody¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡± Sheughed, arching a brow; she hated foulnguage, she always had, but sometimes there

    was just no better word.

    ¡°Yes¡­ But he is kind, gentle and..¡± Pausing, I searched my mind for the word I wanted because

    perfect felt too clich¨¦.

    ¡°Loyal.¡± I settled on it just because I knew that was a trait she valued. ¡°And Knox, he makes me

    smile; he keeps me sane and makes me feel special like I am the most beautiful thing he has ever

    seen.¡± I gushed, chewing my l*p.

    ¡°Then why are you holding back?¡± She asked bluntly. My eyes burning with the hot tears I felt

    raining down my cheeks.

    ¡°Because¡­ Lilly is my best friend, and she hates the idea. She hates me.¡±

    ¡°That.. is not the reason! We both know my daughter is just jealous of the attention you are about to

    get. She should be excited to have you as a sister.. officially. And she will be when she has gotten

    over the shock that she is no longer the only girl the boys worship!¡± She advised me with a soft

    smile that seemed to

    make everything ok..

    Sighing, I turned and looked back in the mirror, brushing the remaining tears from my lids. I took a

    deep breath and decided if anyone would understand my fear, it would be her- The pack Luna!¡­

    She would be the one to reassure me and talk me around to the idea that THIS was a good thing¡­

    1/4

    55%

    Chapter 33: Holding Back!

    ¡®I don¡¯t feel worthy. That was the truth of it; I opened my mouth to tell her my fears when the door to

    my room opened, expecting to see Kane or Knox. I sucked in a shaking breath seeing my father

    standing in the door frame, hisrge form almost filling the door.

    ¡°Luna.¡± He nodded respectfully, ¡°Can you give me a moment with my daughter.¡± He asked, his tone

    unlike Lauras¡¯s; it held no warmth or hint of fondness.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She nodded, squeezing my shoulders in the same way Knox had. ¡°I will get you

    something to eat; I will be back.¡± She smiled in the mirror at me, clearly picking up on the nerves

    that were eating at me at the idea of being alone with the man who had fathered me. I watched her

    leave and wished I was going with her, wished I was anywhere but here.

    ¡°Father.¡± I nodded with the same level of respect Luna had offered.

    ¡°Do you have any f**king idea what you have done!¡± He hissed, crossing the room with lightning

    speed, his hand gripping firmly around my n*eck as he hoisted me from the stool I sat on and

    pushed me back onto the desk, the make¨Cup and hair essories flying to the floor and shattering

    from the force.

    ¡°MONTHS! We had been working on that deal!¡± He roared, squeezing tightly. What deal! What had I

    done? I wanted to ask, but he pressed firmly, cutting off any words I may say.

    ¡°I have about thirty seconds before the f**king twins barge in here, so let me make this quick! You

    WILL reject them! You will find a way out of this f**king bullshit! Or so help you! I will kill you myself

    before you even reach the altar to say your damn vows!¡± He growled, pushing me back into the

    ss before letting go. As air raced to fill my lungs, what little food I had in my stomach emptied on

    my father¡¯s feet.

    ¡°W..w..hat¡­ Deal?¡± I stuttered through a hoarse throat from the floor where I hadnded. My

    father¡¯s anger only grew, no doubt, because I had dared to question him. Seeing his foot lift toote,

    I squealed when pain tore through my ribs as my father¡¯s foot mmed down on me repeatedly.

    ¡°You should ask your Fiance! Ask him what price he had agreed to pay for you!

    2/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 33: Holding Back!

    A debt your precious twins will now take on!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± I sobbed, curling up to soothe the pain in my side.

    ¡°Why would you? Just fix it! Tonight!¡± He growled, turning to leave.

    ¡°You will reject them! Tonight! And you will marry Mike! As f**king nned!¡± He ordered, mming

    the door shut and leaving me with more questions than answers! Pulling myself to my feet, I tried to

    process thest minute of my life, but my father. wasn¡¯t wrong, and I knew as the door flung open

    that the twins were here.

    ¡°Charlotte? Angel?¡± A chorus of concern filled the room, making me wince from the air leaving my

    lungs.

    ¡°I am fine!¡± I lied easily, ¡°I fell into the dressing table¡­ I told you I needed food¡­ I am just..

    lightheaded. I haven¡¯t eaten all day.¡±

    ¡°You were scared!¡± Knox growled. I could sense theming close, but I shook my head and

    stepped away towards the ensuite.

    ¡°I broke Grace¡¯s things! She is going to be angry!¡± I bluffed, brushing past them and through the

    door to my bathroom.

    ¡°I need to wash my hands. I was sick on them,¡± I added, disappearing into the bathroom without

    looking at them, knowing if I did, I would crumble. And I had enough to deal with right now without

    that, too!

    3/4

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: I¡¯m Checking!

    Knox POV

    ¡°Can you smell that?¡± I asked my brother through mind link as we watched our little mate disappear

    into the bathroom.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Kane affirmed. ¡°Her father!¡± He nodded slowly, looking around at the chaos that had

    obviously exploded into the room. I watched his hands flex by his side as he fought to calm himself.

    ¡°Her n*eck..She has a mark on it!¡± He growled while letting out a ragged breath. Feeling her trauma

    through the bond, I felt something snap in me, and before I could stop myself, I marched toward the

    closed door and shouldered it open, the flimsy lock giving away under the force of my weight,

    causing the wood to split and expose her to me.

    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, stepping into the ensuite with her.

    ¡°Other than you just breaking my damn door?¡± She asked, stiffening. My eyes

    trailed over her b*dy, seeing no signs of struggle, but her voice still sounded

    hoarse, and there was a soft wheeze to her tone that had not been there before.

    ¡°Why was your father here?¡± I asked, still unhappy with her reason for what I had just felt through

    our bond.

    ¡°Can I not see my father?¡± She asked, turning to face me, all sass and gorgeousness that was

    almost enough to distract me. I narrowed my eyes on her blue hues, not amused by how she had

    answered my question with one of her own. Something I hated!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that! I asked why he was here!¡± I sighed, running my hand through my messy hair. I had

    been getting ready to shower when I felt her panic.

    ¡°And I asked why he shouldn¡¯t be?¡± She countered, her eyes tightening on mine moodily. F*** she

    was gorgeous when she was being stubborn. All I wanted to do

    |||

    J

    1/4

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 34: I¡¯m Checking!

    was bite that bottom l*p when she stuck it out like that!

    ¡°Stop the pair of you!¡± Kane sighed from the doorway, his eyes on hers.

    ¡°HE started it!¡± She pouted further, crossing her arms tighter over her chest, pushing her beautiful

    tits high for my viewing pleasure.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I am finishing it!¡± He huffed, moving past me into the ensuite to stand behind her. I

    could see he wanted to touch her but was holding back. Jumping up on the counter beside where

    she was washing her hands. I watched. her turn to face him; she apparently sensed his need for her

    closeness, too. I watched him tilt her head from side to side before he rxed and nodded to me,

    letting me know she was okay.

    ¡°Happy?¡± She asked with a smile over her shoulder. ¡°Would you like to check too?¡± She asked,

    rolling her eyes. Yanking on my hoody that she still wore, I pulled her between my open legs. My

    hands sn*ked around the bottom of her back.

    ¡°Yes, I would.¡± I grinned, pressing my l*ps to her n*eck and licking up to her ear, knowing it would

    pull a moan of pleasure from her throat.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sheughed, trying to pull from me, but Kane had seized the opportunity and

    stood behind her, caging her between us.

    ¡°Checking.¡± I smiled I

    sat on her skin, suckingainst her skin as I trailed my l*ps lower to where my mark

    sat on her skin, sucking on it. I rasped, feeling her melt into me, a throaty purr

    leaving her l*ps. Opening my eyes, I met Kane¡¯s dark lust¨Cfilled eyes just as his l*ps. circled his

    mark, sucking on it till her legs buckled, hisrge hands supporting her

    weight.

    ¡°How is this checking?¡± She moaned breathlessly, her fingers digging into me for extra support.

    ¡°Well, now I can see that the mate bond is working fine.¡±

    ¡°H..how!¡± She whispered, leaning her head back against Kane¡¯s n*eck to give us better ess to

    her b*dy. I watched her for a moment, her l*ps parting, her tongue ducking out to lick at her dry l*ps.

    She had absolutely no idea how utterly

    |||

    1/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 34: I¡¯m Checking!

    breathtaking she was.

    ¡°Can you sense that Kane?¡± I asked, sliding my hand into the front of her sweatpants, groaning

    loudly, finding her exquisite panty¨Cless cunt. Sliding a finger over her clit and between her p**sy

    l*ps, I arched a brow, a blush crossing her cheeks at how soaked she already was..

    ¡°Sure can!¡± He dered, his hands gripping her sweatpants as I tightened my free arm around her;

    he pulled them down quickly before his hand joined mine between parted thighs, rubbing and

    touching at her dripping p**sy.

    ¡°Your mother..¡± She whispered, making me smirk, as that was not a no! Kane kicked the door shut

    as she stepped out of my joggers.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t to cum!¡± Kane announced into my head, making me grin.

    ¡°Control freak!¡± I barked at my brother yfully. ¡°But¡­She isn¡¯t going to like that!¡± Iughed,

    knowing that was his point.

    ¡°She will learn to like it!¡± HE grumbled as our girl stood n*ked from the waist down, wedged between

    us, with her p**sy openly disyed for our pleasure; it seemed like the perfect start to the evening if

    you ask me!

    ¡°So wless!¡± Kane uttered, maintaining his casual tone while his hand sl*pped to her bare S*x

    again. Lottie¡¯s b*dy tensed, and her eyes flew up to Kane¡¯s as his hand adjusted to cup her little S*x

    where my thumb was circling her clit, adding pressure slowly.

    ¡°Yeah.. yeah.. stop teasing!¡± She muttered, making me smile. I could feel Kane¡¯s firm middle finger

    gently work between her folds, giving her what she wanted.

    ¡°So thirsty.¡± I grinned, watching her bite that bottom l*p to stifle her needy. cries. She needed to stop

    doing that! Or we were never going to get anything done! Apart from her!

    ¡°I¡­.¡± She moaned and immediately rewarded me by crashing her l*ps to mine in an all¨Cconsuming

    k*ss, her tongue searching for mine needily. Her hand moved to grip the shirt I had on, pulling me

    closer as she gulped down a throaty moan at the

    ?

    O

    J

    2/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 34: I¡¯m Checking!

    sensations my fingers and Kanes were giving her.

    ¡°You act as if we have never touched you before. Just rx¡­ Unless you want us to stop?¡± Kane

    asked softly, almost a whisper at her nervous reaction to our

    touch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± She whispered, and I paused my movements on her swollen nub, prepared to stop if that

    was truly what she wanted. I wanted her to know that despite what Kane thinks¡­ She was in

    charge! SHE was the most important person. to me so this went at her pace, even if that meant it

    didn¡¯t happen at all. I needed her to know that I cared about her enough to give her what she

    needed, even if that

    was not me!

    3/4

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Screw My Father!

    Lottie POV

    Ten minutes ago, I was ready to grab what little stuff I had here and leave! My father¡¯s words

    haunting me! And perhaps if I hadn¡¯t seen the twins, I would have run.. but now that I had felt their

    embrace, Knox¡¯s l*ps on mine and had those piercing ocean hues staring at me like I was the only

    thing that mattered to them, I knew I couldn¡¯t simply.. leave! My ce was with them! It always had

    been!

    ¡°Don¡¯t Stop!¡± I finally answered against Knox¡¯s l*ps while pushing my S*x back against their hands

    greedily because, at this moment, I meant it. I didn¡¯t want them to stop! I wanted to be theirs and

    only theirs!

    Screw my father.

    He, Mike, Lilly and Connie could all go to hell! I was theirs, and they were mine!

    ¡°Good girl!¡± Kane whispered against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. Knox pulled from our

    heated k*ss with a smirk that told me he could feel the way my b*dy reacted to Kane¡¯s words. The

    grin on his l*ps and the challenge in his eyes. confirmed it was not the first time he had noted how

    much of a whore I became

    when it came to Kane¡¯s praise.

    Kane pulled a pleasurable moan from my l*ps as he slid his finger out of my trembling p**sy only to

    add a second, then a third, making my core quiver around him as he brought me to such luscious

    heights of pleasure.

    ¡°I am not a jealous man; I am more than happy to share with my brother, but feeling you move

    against Kane¡¯s fingers- F*** angel. I want in on that action.¡± Knox growled against my bruised l*ps

    before Pulling from them to tilt my head to the side. for Kane to continue where he had left off.

    Kane¡¯s surprisingly gentle l*ps teased mine, coaxing them to part for his tongue so it could dance

    with mine in what I knew was a distraction.

    ¡°You are going to have to get used to having us both in your p**sy, angel,¡± Knox

    1/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 35: Screw My Father!

    whispered softly into my ear as Kane¡¯s fingers slowly caressed their way deeper

    into me.

    ¡°¡­What?¡­¡± I whined quietly, everything in me aching with delicious anticipation. Which

    immediately drew a hearty.chuckle from Kane.

    ¡°F***, she likes that idea!¡± Kane announced. ¡°She is clenching around me; damn, she is so close to

    cumming all over my fingers.¡±

    ¡°I am not!¡± I lied, pulling from Kane¡¯s l*ps to look up into his eyes over my shoulder. As if sensing I

    was distracted, Knox took the opportunity and slid a finger into my already trembling core along with

    his brothers.

    ¡°Goddess..¡± I whimpered my walls, gripping their fingers as if starved of

    affection.

    ¡°She can¡¯t help you now, angel.. no one can!¡± Knox grinned, sliding another digit into me, along with

    Kane¡¯s two determined fingers, all of them falling into a torturous rhythm that had me squirming

    between them. Loving the way they fucked my swollen core with their fingers; I don¡¯t think I had

    ever been this turned on!

    ¡°Oh, please.¡± I whimpered, loving the feeling of them stretching me around their addictive fingers.

    Goosebumps spread over my b*dy as pleasure pooled in my stomach. They wasted no time sliding

    a second finger into my tight p**sy, their groans sending thrills through my b*dy, my walls

    weing them needily, forcing me to sumb to their will and allow them to fucked me with their

    fingers. Loud. moans slowly slid from my throat as they sunk their fingers in and out of me.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I want more,¡± I begged, biting down on my l*p to stop myself from screaming for them to fuck me

    properly.

    ¡°You really are bing a quick learner. Showing such respect for us¡­ I¡¯m touched¡­ Well,

    actually, you¡¯re the one being touched, aren¡¯t you, baby girl?¡± Knox asks casually, with amusement

    dripping in his voice as his middle finger finally presses deeper into my already wet folds, stretching

    me to the point I was getting off on the pain as much as the pleasure¡­.

    I let out a short and soft, nervousugh at his words. They continued to insert

    O

    1/4

    Thu, 14 Mar 1

    Chapter 35 Screw My Father!

    and prate my p**sy, alternating between two, three, and four fingers, constantly keeping me in

    different states of arousal. Each time my orgasm would start to crest, they would slow back down

    until my legs gave out, forcing Knox to slide from the counter and help Kane support me.

    ¡°Oh please.. stop torturing me..¡± I moaned as one of my mate¡¯s finger fucked me with his skilled

    fingers while the other rubbed on my clit until I felt my juices slide down my thighs. Circling my hips

    on their hands, unable to stop my b*dy from moving and doing what came naturally, I found myself

    pushing myself down on their hands, forcing them deep into my p**sy.

    ¡°F*** me, please!¡± I whimpered¡­ The three of us froze, hearing a door open.

    ¡°Charlotte¡­ Goddess, what happened in here?¡± Luna¡¯s voice echoed through the slightly opened

    door. Pushing on Knox to get him to stop, I froze, seeing the untamed darkness swimming in his

    eyes.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Kane mouthed, gripping me tighter with his hand around my waist.

    ¡°She is¡­ busy!¡± Knox announced unapologetically to his mother, who I heard at gasp. Although

    judging by Knox¡¯s grin, I knew it was for appearances more than anything else.

    ¡°Come on, Ma. You are mated. You know what a mated male is like when he is finally gifted the

    woman of his dreams!¡± Kaneughed, his eyes meeting mine in the mirror as a blush spread across

    my cheeks at hispliment. The fact he had his fingers buried in my already sore p**sy, while his

    dick pressed into my ass.. didn¡¯t. make me nervous.. thepliment, though, made me feel weak¨C

    kneed and ovee with passion.

    ¡°Well, I will be back in five minutes. She best not be busy then, or she will be going to the ball

    n*ked!¡± Their mother teased.

    ¡°There will be no need for masks if that is the case¡­ Because I will be removing every fuckers eyes

    before she arrives!¡± Knox snarled less yfully as the door closed gently, and her distantughter

    filled the room.

    ¡°Dickhead!¡± Iughed, nudging their hands with my p**sy, a hint to continue

    |||

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Sir, I Like It!

    Kane POV

    ¡°You like making me ufortable, don¡¯t you?¡± Charlotte asked as she tried to remain calm and

    collected while rolling her petite hips against my hand. Again, I let out a softugh, my finger¡¯s pace

    quickening along with my brothers. Pulsing them a little harder, my fingers made quick, twitching

    motions as if pulling the trigger repeatedly to a gun.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± I grinned as my pace continued, gently bringing Charlotte closer to orgasm. Knox

    grinned at her, his eyes inmed with desire from our intoxicating little mate.

    ¡°I¡¯d say you enjoy it too, judging by how wet you are.¡± I whispered against her l*ps, nipping her

    bottom l*p roughly, tasting her blood coat my tongue. I smiled seductively.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. From our fingers alone, you are f**king soaked.¡± Knox taunted, licking up my n*eck

    ravenously. Her nails dug into his arms as the wetness heavily pooled on her thighs and over our

    hands, making her squirm between us longingly.

    I grinned, seeing her nibble her l*p where I had just bitten, knowing it was taking everything she had

    to keep her mouth shut as our finger incessantly swirled and thrust within her velvety folds. Quickly,

    her hands grasped my hair, clutching it as her tight walls began to tighten around our fingers.

    As we teased and caressed her p**sy, her breathing becameboured as her orgasm approached,

    and she soon was thrashing and sobbing needily; the muscles of her belly contracted and

    convulsed as the waves of her orgasm began to radiate through her b*dy.

    ¡°May I please cum, ¡®Sir?¡± She asks quietly in almost a soft murmur, yet just loud enough for us to

    hear.

    ¡°Sir.. I like it!¡± I grinned, pecking her l*ps as I watched Knox raise a brow at me;

    111

    1/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 36: Sir, I Like It!

    he wanted to let her! He wanted to give her what she needed, but I wasn¡¯t such a pushover. Treats

    and rewards had to be earned, and she had lied to us!

    For a second, I basked in the power Charlotte¡¯s trembling b*dy offered me. Laughing softly at her

    predicament, I slowly pulled my fingers out, caressing her thighs softly with her wetness before

    lifting them to her l*ps. I watched Knox $igh but ultimately do the same.

    I gave nomand to her, knowing she would know exactly what I wanted from her. When she

    finally relented and opened her plush, feminine l*ps up to me, I slowly inserted my fingers into her

    mouth, rubbing the wetness over her l*ps before massaging her tongue.

    ¡°No. I think I¡¯ll let you sit and stew a little before I let you cum tonight.¡± I grinned, allowing her to suck

    my fingers clean of her arousal. I watched her pop my fingers from her mouth, a pout ying at her

    l*ps as she looked over at Knox, a chuckle leaving her l*ps. Following her vision, I rolled my eyes,

    seeing him sucking on his fingers like it was honey with a wink.

    ¡°You taste insanely good!¡± He moaned, licking his l*ps dramatically.

    ¡°Are you really not going to let me cum?¡± She asked, blushing at Knox¡¯sment. She steadied

    herself on her feet between us. Shaking my head, I nodded. to the door, hearing my mother waltz

    back in.

    ¡°Sorry, princess, but we didn¡¯t get to finish either if that helps!¡± I smirked, stepping back to re¨Cadjust

    myself in my pants.

    ¡°THAT is your fault¡­ not mine!¡± She grumbled, pushing past us to pull her joggers on with a groan.

    Leaning back against the counter, I watched her pert ass as she bent over, a smirk painting my l*ps.

    I loved that she was mine, that I got to look at her every day! And it seemed, no matter what was

    going on between us, S*x would always bring us back together.

    ¡°Sap!¡± I grinned, watching Knox rush to open the broken door for her.

    ¡°HE is not a sap!¡± Charlotte¨Cgrowled, ¡°HE is a gentleman.. you should try it sometime!¡± She added

    with a scowl that made me chuckle. She was cute when she

    |||

    1/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 36: Sir, I Like It!

    tried to be a brat. Rolling my eyes at the way, Knox poked his tongue out at me like we were damn

    five again. Dick!

    ¡°If I was a gentleman, you wouldn¡¯t be so wet!¡± I winked, pping her ass painfully as I left the

    bathroom behind her.

    to

    ¡°I told the pair of you get out!¡± My mother barked in her best ¡®I am pissed off¡®

    tone. But the smile on her face told a very different story.

    ¡°She will end up pregnant before you have even had your mating ceremony if you are not careful!¡±

    Mother added, shaking her head and narrowing her knowing eyes on Knox and I while pointing

    between the three of us.

    ¡°What makes you think she isn¡¯t already!¡± I grinned, leaning down to press my l*ps to Charlotte¡¯s

    temple, a dark chuckle leaving my l*ps, feeling her stiffen at my words. Something passed down the

    bond that I couldn¡¯t read fully.

    ¡°Kane!¡± My mother warned in shock. Holding my hands up in surrender, I backed away from

    Charlotte so that Knox¡¯s arms could circle her, knowing she was craving his calm.

    ¡°I hope you are!¡± He groaned, pecking her l*ps tenderly to get her to rx, but his words had the

    opposite effect on her, the pair of us picking up on the apprehension pulling her apart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± She whispered, shaking her head as if realising the consequences of thest three

    days.

    ¡°Hey hey..¡± Knox uttered, hugging her to him. ¡°You know we love you, right? We would do

    ANYTHING for you..¡±

    ¡°Absolutely anything!¡± I added, stepping closer to my mate and my brother, concern washing

    through me. ¡°No matter what happens, Princess.. you are ours to protect.. Always!¡± Pausing as I

    approached, I felt dread surge through her b*dy. I sighed, knowing there was more to this than fear

    of upsetting my sister¡­ And given the way Knox¡¯s jaw had tightened, he knew it too.

    ¡°Look after her, M¨¢.¡± I asked, motioning for Knox to follow me.

    O

    2/4

    11:29 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 36: Sir, I Like 11!

    ¡°I always will!¡± Mother added, nodding for us to leave so she could step in and do what mothers do

    best..fort those they love. I watched my mother motion to

    the vanity and then to Charlotte.

    ¡°Her father?¡± She asked, her voiceced with concern as it bounced around my

    head. ¡°He came to speak to her.. he seemed¡­ upset!¡±

    ¡°We are on it!¡± Knox announced, letting me know he, too, was in on the conversation as he pressed

    a k*ss to her l*ps and followed me out. Closing the door on Charlotte with a sigh, I turned to look at

    Knox, but he was already gone, storming down the hallway, his b*dy vibrating angrily.

    ¡°Where are you going.?¡± I asked, sprinting to catch up with my vtile brother.

    ¡°To deal with her father!¡± He hissed, yanking his shoulder from my hold to spin and re at me like I

    was the enemy. ¡°The way she responded back there¡­ was because of him! I know it is!¡± He

    growled, his eyes glowering with pure rage.

    ¡°We can¡¯t lock him in his room, too! He isn¡¯t Lilly!¡± I offered with a sigh. I knew Knox was right, but

    we needed proof before we confronted him, or we would juste across as possessive mates

    who didn¡¯t want anyone by their mate.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to leave his room when I break his damn legs!¡± Knox roared, his fist mming

    into the wall beside my head. Swallowing the lump in my throat, knowing if his mood kept rising, he

    wasn¡¯t going to be easy to calm back down without my wolf present. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just march in there and break his legs without proof of what he has done. He isn¡¯t Lilly!

    He is our beta, whether we like it or not! You need to calm down!¡± I tried to rationalise with my

    chaotic brother.

    ¡°Fine! But¡­ If anything happens to her because of him! I will do more than break YOUR f**king

    legs!¡± He warned me, and given the way his b*dy convulsed with unchecked anger; he meant every

    word. Releasing with startling realisation, I had underestimated his feelings for Charlotte.

    4/4

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: The Dress Of Dreams!

    0.55%

    Lottie POV

    guess we are doing your hair again.¡± Luna chuckled as she cleared up the items that had fallen to

    the floor in the scuffle with my father. I watched her work gracefully and waited for her to ask

    questions. Goddess knows she must have tons.. from what happened with my father and me¡­. to

    what happened with her sons and I, in the bathroom¡­

    ¡°Shit, she must hate me!¡± I groaned to Sage, who was busy pacing back and forth in my head like a

    caged animal.

    ¡°Sage?¡± I asked nervously, feeling her unease eat away at us.

    ¡°Are you going to reject them?¡± She blurted out, making me realise that her anger was aimed at

    me.. no one else.

    ¡°LI¡±

    ¡°Charlotte,e sit,¡± Lunamanded, and I obliged anything to stop me from. answering my wolf.

    And it seemed Luna didn¡¯t have any questions for me, luckily.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Sage whimpered as she settled into the back of my mind. Both of us rxed as

    Laura began to run her hands back through my hair. Twenty minutester, she had discarded the

    bun for an elegant ponytail, my blonde hair scraped back into a sleek point, and my long icy hair

    had been straightened and hung down my back proudly. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how she had yet

    again tried to keep my hair from my n*eck,

    ¡°Do you know what is expected of you tonight?¡± She asked casually as she sat in front of me,

    applying a lightyer of natural makeup to my face. ¡°Is that why your father was here?¡± Chewing my

    l*p, I thought about my visit with my father and

    nodded.

    ¡°Kind of.¡± I exined, looking to the ceiling as she applied a generousyer of

    1/4

    11:30 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 37: The Dress Of Dreams!

    mascara.

    55%

    ¡°You are lucky to have such thick, longshes, sweetheart! No need to wear fakeshes.¡± She

    laughed, looking at me with a trained eye that made me blush under her expert gaze. ¡°The

    downside to having such expressive eyes, though, Charlotte, is you are easy to read!¡± she added,

    tilting her head to look at me.

    ¡°Your father¡­ It wasn¡¯t a pleasant visit? He wasn¡¯t here to congratte you, was he? Which is why

    I found the boys here?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever known my father to be warm and fuzzy!¡± I smiled sarcastically, hoping that was the

    end of it, but knowing it wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t approve of the match?¡± She asked, confusion swimming across her face, and I knew

    what was going through her mind and where she would be going after leaving my room.. straight to

    her mate to fill him in on my father¡¯s behaviour. I couldn¡¯t have that! Nibbling my l*p till I felt blood

    coat my tongue, I finally shook my

    head.

    ¡°He is nervous about me having two mates.. he wants to make sure I am ok. That is all.¡± I lied,

    hoping I was convincing, but given the way she raised a brow at me, I hadn¡¯t been. But she said

    nothing.

    ¡°Is the dress the boys want me to wear revealing?¡± I asked with a sigh, hoping to change the

    subject. I was genuinely apprehensive about seeing what they had. picked because I hated being

    the centre of attention.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± She asked, holding her hand out to help me up.

    ¡°Because Connie always wears..¡±

    ¡°Scraps of fabric that make her look like a hooker?¡± Luna asked with a smirk over her shoulder as

    she led me to the box that sat on the bed.

    ¡°Very little.¡± Iughed, not sure how to respond to Luna being so catty. Old me would have giggled

    with her, but I was mated to her sons now; I didn¡¯t want her to think I was childish and immature and

    have her join my father in his views that I wasn¡¯t good enough!

    214

    55%S

    Chapter 37: The Dress Of Dreams!

    ¡°Come see for yourself. I personally think it¡¯s beautiful.¡± She smirked as she sat on the edge of my

    bed and pushed a box across it to me. Running the soft silk bow through my fingers. I let out the

    breath I was holding and pulled the ribbon, lifted the lid and stared open¨Cmouthed at the dress

    folded delicately into the box.

    ¡°Is this¡­¡± I whispered, running my finger over the soft lc fabric I had seen once before in pictures

    from the ball where Luna had met her mate, our alpha, and her new life had begun. ¡°Your dress?¡± I

    asked nervously. Looking up at my Luna to see her swallowing the lump in her throat while nodding

    to me. Luna looked beautiful that night from the pictures I had seen proudly disyed throughout

    the pack house in the long elegant fabric. Now, though, I could see how it shimmered in the light

    from the beautiful beading that built the pleats around the bust.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wear this!¡± I gasped, ¡°Somehow, it is more beautiful in person.¡± I smiled as I lifted it from the

    box to look at it closer. Not growing up with my mother, I would remember this feeling forever; I

    could only imagine this was a standard bonding experience between mother and daughter.

    Something I didn¡¯t realise I missed until now!

    ¡°I assure you, you can!¡± She smiled, running her fingers over the plunging V¨Cline n*eckline. ¡°I am

    too old to wear this now.. and I would love to see it get the attention

    it deserves.¡±

    ¡°Lilly¡­ she will be so angry!¡± I whispered cautiously.

    ¡°Lilly was offered it for tonight; she told me she would not be caught dead wearing it. She wanted

    something new!¡± Luna expressed the sadness in her eyes not lost on me. I didn¡¯t understand Lilly; I

    loved her, but who in the right mind would turn down this dress?

    ¡°You apparently!¡± Sage muttered.

    ¡°I would be honoured to wear it..¡± I confessed, licking my l*ps to distract myself from the tears I felt

    forming. ¡°But I can¡¯t promise to do it the justice you did.¡± I chuckled honestly.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Kane and Knox seem to think you will.¡± She smiled, nodding for me to strip out.

    ?? of my current attire, but my b*dy wouldn¡¯t move hearing her words. I had assumed

    2/4

    Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 37 The Dress Of Dreams!

    she was offering it to me and that Kane and Knox were clueless to the meaning behind it.

    ¡°Kane and Knox have seen this dress?¡± I asked, hoping for rification but trying to be subtle,

    clearly failing, given the smirk on her l*ps¡­

    55%

    ¡°Seen the dress..¡± Sheughed, shaking her head. ¡°Kane asked me if wear it this morning. He said

    it was the dress he had always envisioned his mate wearing when he finally presented her to the

    pack.

    you could

    ¡°And that, my dear.. would be you.. Tonight!¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Birds And Bees

    55%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you have done it.¡± Lgasped, standing in front of the mirror, running my fingers

    over the beautiful sheer fabric, a smile dancing across my face as I saw my reflection.

    ¡°Done what?¡± My luna chuckled, cing a thin belt of diamante jewels around my waist, just under

    where the plunging V ended. She had already ced matching heels and stud earrings on me, and

    if she had had her way, I would also be wearing a damn tiara, but I had managed to talk her out of

    her moment of insanity.

    ¡°Made me look beautiful,¡± I uttered breathlessly, watching my waist almost magically transform into

    an hourss figure that looked like all the other girls.

    ¡°Oh, sweetie.. that was all you! If you swapped the baggy hoodies and yoga pants once in a while,

    you would know that!¡± She taunted with a smile that was as sweet as honey like only a mother could

    use when delivering hard truths. Stepping back to admire her handy work. ¡°There you are ready!¡±

    She grinned. ¡°Well, almost!¡±

    I eyed her from the mirror as she headed to the bed to rummage through the box that the dress had

    been dropped off in. Leaving her to look for whatever it was she thought I still needed, I looked back

    at myself in the mirror. My eyes went to the marks that stood out proudly on either side of my n*eck

    between my shoulder and the curve of my throat. I instinctively knew from the way they looked

    whose was whose. Kanes was darker, more dominant on my skin, bold and unapologetic. Knox¡¯s

    mark was subtler and delicate but just as beautiful. I adored them both despite how nervous I felt

    about people seeing them. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what they would say! To my face and behind

    my back.

    ¡°It is unusual to have two mates, but not unheard of, Charlotte. Do not worry!¡± Laura offered from

    behind me, making me smile at her in the mirror.

    ¡°They always did like to do everything together! I don¡¯t know why I was so surprised that they had

    chosen to do this together, too¡­¡± She chuckled as I looked

    1/4

    A 55%

    Chapter 38: Birds And Bees

    back at my marks, noting how they reminded me of their personalities, something I had never

    noticed when looking at others¡® marks. I guess I was just lucky!

    Luna interrupted my thoughts of the twins by handing me a lc, borately cut¨Cout mask to look

    at. I smirked, seeing that it matched the belt and heels with diamontes scattered in perfectly

    positioned ces to draw people¡¯s attention to my ocean¨Cblue eyes. Lc silk ran from the sides to

    secure it around my head. She had truly thought of everything.

    ¡°There, now you are ready!¡± She smiled proudly, stepping back to admire me with a satisfied nod

    that made my stomach flutter.

    ¡°Gosh, my grandbabies are going to be beautiful!¡± She proimed, making me snort and shake my

    head, but it was toote: those familiar fears returned, settling in the back of my mind. I couldn¡¯t be

    pregnant, not yet. I had to work out what was going on with my father and this deal before hell broke

    loose within the pack and those I loved got hurt.

    ¡°Thank you, Luna!¡± I whispered as the door to my room opened, both of us turning expecting to see

    an inpatient Kane or Knox, but my eyes fell on therge build of my mate¡¯s father and my Alpha.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± I greeted him with a nod of respect. I may have known him all my life; he may be my best

    friend¡¯s father and now the father to my mates, but he was my Alpha first! Always! I watched with

    fascination as his Luna waltzed over to him. before he had a chance to reply, hand on her hip, sass

    oozing from her.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing? you can¡¯t just walk in here!¡± She snapped, pointing to the door

    with far too much attitude for such a small woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pack house!¡± He huffed moodily, but I knew he was provoking her purposely, secretly

    enjoying her attitude.

    ¡°AND

    it¡¯s Charlotte¡¯s new room! What if she was in here with one of the boys?¡± She questioned inly.

    ¡°Or both!¡± I added with a giggle that made even his cheeks burn.

    0

    1/4

    -30

    14 Mar

    55%

    Chapter 38: Birds And Bees

    ¡°Do you want to walk in on them¡­¡± She asked, arching a brow at him while tapping her foot

    impatiently.

    ¡°Walk in on them.. doing what? This is a games room?¡± He asked, arching a brow at his mate,

    genuinely confused.

    ¡°Making us grandparents!¡± She beamed. The pair of us chuckled, watching the colour quickly drain

    from his face as he looked at me.

    ¡®You best be kidding me! She is still a pup!¡± He barked to hide his shock.

    ¡°I am not!¡± I puffed, crossing my arms over my chest, the soft fabric caressing my skin.

    ¡°Does she look like a pup to you!¡± My Luna asked, resting her head on his shoulder, and I watched,

    filled with embarrassment, as my Alpha stepped into the room; his eyes locked on mine as he

    scanned me slowly, his l*ps twisting into a smile as he took in the dress.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No¡­ She looks just like you did the first time I saw you in that dress.¡± I fidgeted nervously with the

    belt around my waist, unsure how to respond to him. ¡°She looks beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Good enough for our sons!¡± He added, nodding to my new mate marks, given by his twins, as he

    stepped toward me to press a k*ss to my temple. ¡°But still¡­ too young to be having¡­ S..E¡­X¡± He

    nodded to me, more mortified to be having this conversation than I was.

    ¡°From what I heard from the three of them when I entered an hour ago, it¡¯s a bitte for birds and

    bees to chat!¡± His mate added with a chuckle that had both mine and my Alpha¡¯s cheeks burning

    with embarrassment.

    ¡°But yes, she is perfect and unquestionably good enough for the twins. Despite what some may

    think!¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t agree?¡± He growled low, turning to face his mate and then back to me. Fear licked up

    my spine¨Cslightly at the idea of having to have this conversation. As if sensing my anxiety, Luna

    smiled apologetically, dragging her

    2/4

    :30 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 38: Birds And Bees

    mate and my soon¨Cto¨Cbe father¨Cinw from the room by his elbow.

    55%

    ¡°Come on, lover, it¡¯s not important because what they think doesn¡¯t matter! Does it Charlotte?¡± She

    asked, nodding to me in what I sensed was meant to be a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Tell me, I will have them flogged as the entertainment tonight.¡± I heard Alphal grunt as his mate led

    him from the room. But her words still hung heavy in my head because she was right. Not everyone

    was on board.

    ¡°Lottie!¡± Sage moaned nervously. I knew some would get over it, and others. may not! But it was the

    consequences that came with our union that were worrying me. Especially if the twins were right,

    and we had already messed up by being so n*e over thest few days. I needed answers,

    and I needed them now.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I whispered, sitting down on the edge of the bed. I nodded to myself as a n started to

    form, my mind made up.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good idea!¡± I heard Sage advise me. Apprehension eating at her.

    ¡°I know, but promise me you won¡¯t tattle on me! There is no way the twins will agree to this.. but you

    heard my father. If we go through with this, the twins will be the ones to pay the price of whatever

    deal my father has made.. I can¡¯t do that to

    them!¡±

    ¡°Are you free to talk?¡± I asked through mindlink to the one person I knew really wouldn¡¯t want to talk

    to me right now, but whose help I desperately needed.

    4/4

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: The Thrill!

    ÊÐ

    I walked over to the bed, dropped my towel and sat down on the edge, spreading my legs to reveal

    a half¨Chard, cut cock. I didn¡¯t say a word to the brte who was standing by the door; she knew

    the drill. It wasn¡¯t our first rodeo. She looked at me as the door automatically closed behind her, a

    seductive smirk ying

    on her l*ps.

    We both knew what was expected, so I watched with a smile as she walked over to me and sl*pped

    the straps to her pretty dress off and exposing her tiny tits to me, clearly not wanting to get her party

    dress stained before the big night. She got down on my knees in front of me and took a deep

    breath, gathering up her courage, no doubt.

    It had been days since I had had my dick sucked, and I need it! But I knew with Lottie currently

    ignoring me after myst ¡®sl*p up,¡® I should feel a little hesitant as reality kicked in, and I, yet again,

    was going elsewhere for my S*xual needs. But the truth was, I loved the thrill of it all, the risk of

    getting caught. Although Sage¡¯s right hook wasn¡¯t idealst time, reminding Lottie that she was

    easy to rece, I had enjoyed!

    She ran my hands up and down his hairy thighs, then over my balls and up my shaft, teasing me a

    little before she lifted my cock and leaned in to lick my balls. I cringed softly as she touched my

    hairy legs, Knox¡¯sment about my b*dy hair still a little raw. Pushing the thoughts from my mind,

    I watched her tease me as she swept her dark hair over her shoulder. I had just showered, so I

    knew I smelled and

    1/5

    11:30 Thu, 14 Mar ¨C

    Chapter 39: The Thrill!

    tasted fresh, so she should just get a move on already!

    D

    ¡°Are you free to talk?¡± I heard my girl¡¯s voice cut through mindlink, a smile. ying on my l*ps. I

    knew she woulde crawling back to me! She may have been hiding away for thest few days,

    no doubt embarrassed over the twin¡¯s failed attempt to destroy our union.

    ¡°Of course, baby girl, I am just getting showered; give me ten! I am in my old room!¡± I replied quickly

    while nodding for the girl on her knees.

    ¡°Get on with it; my fianc¨¦ is about to walk in!¡± I grunted as she k*ssed and yed with my testicles,

    flicking her tongue as she sucked them between her l*ps.

    ¡°Ok! Thank you!¡± Lottie rasped moodily, no doubt at my use of her pet name.. a name she

    apparently no longer liked. Rolling my eyes at how sensitive she was, I watched the brte¡¯s

    mouth y with my balls for a while before she began to lick the area between my balls and ass.

    F*** the things this girl did with her tongue! Working her way back to my balls with a throaty moan.

    My cock had grown harder from the tongue bath she was giving my balls. She clearly wanted to

    tease me a bit, but I needed to cum sooner rather thanter. I selfishly wanted to enjoy this

    moment, but never mind! I will call her backter

    tonight.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± I groaned as she started to work her l*ps and tongue up my shaft; I wrapped my hand in

    her brown hair to encourage her pace and ensure she didn¡¯t

    1/5

    55%

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 39: The Thrill!!

    miss a spot. My dick was getting harder as she mouthed and licked the shaft on her way up to the

    head.

    I loved the feeling of my cock hardening on someone¡¯s l*ps and tongue; it made me feel powerful.

    As if sensing my need, she flicked her tongue all around the head, spending far too much time

    licking the drops of precum leaking from my tip.

    ¡°Mike?¡± I heard Lottie ask as she twisted the nob and pushed the door open, stepping through the

    doorway, her eyes falling on mine. ¡°Oh goddess, sorry!¡± She gushed, shutting the door and spinning

    around to face away from where I sat.. getting my dick sucked. Well almost!

    ¡°I said ten minutes!¡± I grumbled, bending to pick up my towel andy it over myp. I watched

    tie as she stiffened but remained facing away. I waited for her to scream and shout at me, having

    caught me red¨Chanded again, but.. nothing! She just stood there like a moron.

    ¡°Leave!¡± I snapped at the brte, pulling her straps back up to cover her small rack. Rolling my

    eyes, I shooed her away with my hand.

    ¡°I am sorry, Mike; it was just important, it couldn¡¯t wait! I didn¡¯t realise you were.. busy!¡± She

    announced as the female hurried out of the room, mming the door behind her dramatically. I had

    a feeling more fireworks were about to go off.

    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be calling her back after all!¡± I muttered inwardly to my wolf, who was pacing back

    and forth in my head, highly irritated by the scent Lottie had

    2/5

    Chapter 39 The Thrilll

    dragged in with her.

    E

    55

    ¡°What is so important it couldn¡¯t wait?¡± I asked with a sigh, not moving from the bed. Unsure how to

    take her calmer demure. Thest time she had caught me with my dick out, she had lost her shit;

    now she seemed utterly unphased.

    Sitting back on my elbows, I watched her carefully as she yed with items on my chest of drawers,

    still keeping her back to me, a sign she was nervous. I waited for her to speak, knowing it would

    take her a minute to get her words formed. She looked insanely good from this angle. It wasn¡¯t the

    dress I thought she was wearing, which irritated me because I thought we had settled on green; my

    mask, shirt, and essories were all green to match her¡­ and, like fuck was I wearing purple.

    ¡°New dress?¡± I asked after a minute of silence. She looked skinny for a change. Beautiful even.

    ¡°Yes, the twins asked Luna if I could wear it.¡± She answered proudly while running her hands down

    the fabric that clung to her b*dy. My eyes narrowed on her, hearing her words and the adoration that

    they held for that f**king family.

    ¡°The twins!¡± I repeated, unable to hide how pissed off I was. ¡°I thought we were wearing green so

    that we could¡­¡±

    She turned, my eyes falling over her face that was twisted in confusion, her fingers running to her

    n*eck, to where two marks sat on her skin. Mates marks¡­ That were not mine!

    |||

    4/5

    11:30 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 39 The Th

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Iughed, shaking my head slowly as realisation dawned on me. She wasn¡¯t upset

    about me getting head and was not wearing green because she

    had moved on¡­ With them!

    ¡°You are mated.. Exins the f**king stench!¡± I snarled, seeing her avert her eyes from me.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    O

    5/5

    Chapter 40: ckmail!

    955%

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: ckmail!

    ¡°Connie was right!¡± Sage grumbled as we stood our ground and refused to leave. ¡°He really does

    fuck anything!¡± She added moodily. Unlike Sage, I couldn¡¯t care less that I had caught him with

    another. Frankly, I felt sorry for her; she was apparently a passing fancy! Given how he was looking

    at me, he had assumed we would fix our ¡®issues¡® and all would be good! How wrong he was!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me WE were engaged?¡± I asked, watching with slight amusement as the smile

    fell from his smug face.

    ¡°How did you know¡­ Kane!¡± He snorted, shaking his head. ¡°Of course, the bastard told you!¡±

    ¡°What does he have to do with it?¡± I asked, crossing my arms, not liking his tone. when he

    mentioned Kane. Clearly, there was more to their rtionship than I had thought!

    ¡°Everything!¡± Heughed, rolling his eyes as he stood, the towel he had ced. over his n*ked b*dy

    falling to the floor. Refusing to look down at him because of the respect I had for my mates, I turned

    around again.

    ¡°Can you put some clothes on so we can talk!¡± I asked with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Why, not like you haven¡¯t seen it all before!¡± He grinned, stepping into my back, I could feel his dick

    pressing into my back and had to fight the urge to pull away, knowing it would insult him, and then I

    would not be getting the information I

    needed.

    ¡°My father came to see me..¡± I continued refusing to answer him. ¡°He told me

    that he owed a debt to someone..¡±

    ¡°Did he now?¡± Mike asked, his hands trailing up my side; clenching my jaw, I tried to remain calm, if

    for no other reason than not to alert the twins to what I was

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    1/4

    55

    Chapter 40: ckmail!

    up to. As if reading my mind, his hand sl*pped up to my breasts, cupping them from behind.

    ¡°YES!¡± I growled, spinning around, wanting to put some distance between us, but he was standing

    so close I could smell the mint of his toothpaste and the brte¡¯s cheap perfume.

    ¡°He told me you had agreed to pay off his debt in order to..¡±

    ¡°Own you!¡± He finished my sentence with a nod, his hands travelling around my waist, pulling me

    closer. ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Be with me!¡± I countered, steadying myself on my feet so I could push at his shoulders to force that

    distance I needed because if I could feel my heart racing, so could the boys..

    ¡°And what is the debt?¡± I asked, moving across the room to look out of his. window; seeing

    darkness had fallen over the packhouse I knew people would be here soon.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, stepping back into me, his fingers lightly touching Kane¡¯s mark. ¡°Not like it

    matters anymore!.. is it!¡± He scoffed. Instinctively I swatted his hand away, not liking the idea of him

    touching something so special to me. His darkughter filled the room.

    ¡°Oh.. I see!¡± He nodded, spinning me in his arms and pushing me back against the window panel,

    his b*dy caging mine. ¡°They have to take on the debt.. and your want to know what it is.¡± He grinned

    nastily.

    ¡°You won¡¯t like it!¡± He added, and I had a feeling I wouldn¡¯t. But I needed to know, not just for the

    twins but for my father! If he was in the shit, I needed to know with whom he was indebted! Maybe

    then I could fix it!

    ¡°Tell me!¡± I asked, keeping my eyes on his while trying desperately to ignore the way his hands

    were toying with the straps of my dress.

    ¡°Why.. what¡¯s in it for me?¡± He asked with a grin that had my stomach sinking.

    III

    1/4

    11-30 Thu, 14 Mar ¨C

    Chapter 40: ckmail!

    ¡°My forgiveness.. My thanks! The appreciation of your future Luna!¡± I growled, shoving his chest.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your forgiveness.. I don¡¯t want your thanks.. and you will only be Luna if those boys

    don¡¯t get caught and killed as traitors..¡± He scoffed, my eyes widening at his words.

    Traitors.. That was insane!

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, shaking my head, knowing whatever it was, I would give it to him if it

    meant saving them from whatever mess my father had gotten them into.

    ¡°You.. I want you on your knees finishing what you interrupted!¡±

    ¡°You are kidding! I have two mates; They will kill you for even suggesting it!¡± |ughed, shaking my

    head.

    ¡°Only if they find out!¡± He smirked, arching a brow suggestively.

    ¡°How wouldn¡¯t they find out you are ckmailing me? Our bond ensures that..¡±

    ¡°I have a way!¡± He smirked, leaving the warmth of my b*dy to walk over to his bedside table. I

    watched his b*dy move and, for the first time ever, felt utterly repulsed by him. He wasn¡¯t ugly, nor

    was he grotesque to look at, but inside, he was rotten to the core! How I had been so blind to it! I

    don¡¯t know! Grabbing something from his draw, he disappeared into the bathroom, returning with a

    cup filled with sizzling water.

    ¡°Drink this!¡± He demanded, pursing my l*ps. I shook my head, not trusting him. Arching a brow, he

    held it out to me again.

    ¡°Going once¡­ Going twice..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Sage squealed as I took the cup and threw it back. It tasted like sour lemons, and as

    the citrus hit the back of my throat, I gagged.

    ¡°It will work quickly!¡± Heughed bitterly, watching me triumphantly.

    2/4

    11:30 Thu, 14 Mar

    Chapter 40: ckmail!

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, suddenly feeling utterly alone in the world.

    55%

    ¡°It¡¯s a sort of sleeping potion for your wolf! She is still there. She can see and hear everything she

    just can¡¯t.. interfere!¡±

    ¡°Sage?¡± I asked nervously, realising how vulnerable I had just made myself. Nothing! I couldn¡¯t even

    sense her! But I still felt her power rushing through my

    veins.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked nervously.

    ¡°Without her.. the twins won¡¯t be able to sense you.¡± In the back of my mind, I knew they would

    furiously panicked, but this was important because I was running out of options. I hated myself for

    even considering this! But it was for them! To save

    them!

    ¡°Fine.. tell me what I need to know.. please!¡± I asked, running my tongue over my dry l*ps as I

    handed him the cup back..

    ¡°Pay up first!¡± Heughed, stepping into me. Stepping back, I sighed as he followed until my back

    was pressed back into the window.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± He demanded, his eyes alive with hatred as he looked at me, and I knew this wasn¡¯t about

    to be a pleasant experience. I snorted softly, knowing what Sage would say.. ¡®When was sucking

    his dick ever a pleasant experience.¡®

    God, I missed her already!

    **TRIGGER: Please note the next chapter has some scenes that may be had to read: ckmail,

    CNC, oral and resistance**

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Would, Not Will!

    Chapter 41: Would, Not Will!

    817%2

    Knox POV

    ¡°How did Mike take the news?¡± My father asked Kane and I. We had been roped into helping them

    check the security details for tonight; given that this ball wast being thrown for Lilly and Sebastian,

    we had many visiting Alphas who wanted to pay their respects to the future of thest remaining

    Lycan line.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told him.¡± My brother replied as he moved one of the CCTV cameras slightly while I

    checked its angle on theptop.

    ¡°What?¡± My father snapped furiously. I lifted my eyes from the screen to watch. my father approach

    Kane. I hadn¡¯t been present when Kane had told our father we had taken Lottie as a mate, but I

    knew he was angry with us. Especially after he had already refused to end Lottie¡¯s betrothal to

    Mike, her father had terms that he would be discussing with uster tonight, but my father had

    stressed that we were to tell

    Mike.

    ¡°You told me I had to tell him; you didn¡¯t say how or when!¡± Kane snorted as he eyed me over my

    father¡¯s shoulder; checking the screen once more, I nodded that all was good on my end. My

    brother clicked the camera in ce before focusing on my father entirely.

    ¡°So I will tell him tonight when I tell everyone else.¡± My stubborn brother announced. I narrowed my

    eyes on the pair of them, hoping things wouldn¡¯t explode because I loved my father. Not just

    because he was my Alpha but because he had always been a good father! Not just to us but to Lilly.

    He hadn¡¯t seen her as a weaker pack member like most fathers did their daughters. He adored

    every one of his children, including our mate.

    ¡°Father!¡± I warned him from my seat. However, if push came to shove when it came to my family or

    Lottie and Kane, I would pick my mates! Some may think it was a foolish move: that with Kane

    gone, I would have Lottie all to myself, but the truth was she loved him, and I wanted her to be

    happy. Plus, I was cool with the whole. three¨Cway shit!

    =

    TT

    ER

    <

    Chapter 41: Would, Not Will!

    hand through his hair in frustration.

    ¡°Why does he?¡± I asked, sitting back in the chair to eye my father curiously.

    I questioned angrily.

    ¡°Because he was so good to Lotties

    ¡°Because he loves her too!¡± He barked. His words pulled a snort from my lips. and a deadly growl

    from Kane that had even my father tensing nervously.

    ¡°He loves the power she would have given him! That is all!¡±

    ¡°What power does she bring? She is Antony¡¯s daughter; Mike will have no additional standing in the

    pack.¡± My father yelled. I watched Kane tense and frown, knowing if my father didn¡¯t mind his

    words, my brother would end up saying something he may regret.

    ¡°Would.. he WOULD have had no additional power.. Not will! Because Charlotte¡­

    is MINE!¡±

    ¡°Ours!¡± I pouted, trying to defuse the pure, unchecked rage that was bouncing around the room,

    seeing the re I got from Kane, I had failed in that attempt!

    ¡°I just meant, could you be wrong in your assumptions.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I shrugged before Kane could answer, ¡°Tell me, father..¡± I started to say, forcing my father to

    focus on me so Kane could calm himself.

    ¡°If Mike HAD mated Lottie, despite the fact she was not his fated or his second chance mate.. and

    got her pregnant.. would their theoretical child have Beta blood. running through their veins..¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, of course.¡± He sighed, not following.

    ¡°And tell me, what ranking in our pack does Mike and his family have?¡±

    ¡°BEFORE you promoted him to official ass licker?¡± Kane added, crossing his

    arms over his enormous chest.

    ¿Ê

    ?

    TT

    E

    15 08 Fri, 15 Mar 6-

    Chapter 41 Would Not Wi

    ¡°Well, they were omegas¡­ He was always a decent warrior, but yes, the family were born as

    omegas..¡±

    ¡°So¡­ he had something to gain from Lottie..¡± Kane dered triumphantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he would have been that cunning; he is a nice guy.. he is good at..¡±

    ¡°Ass licking, yeah, we know!¡± I snorted, dismissing my father and his sentence. ¡°I think the doorway

    could be, so with another camera pointing towards where the staff will enter to serve drinks and

    food from.¡± I announced, nodding to Kane, who was already grabbing a camera and walking to the

    doorway.

    ¡°This conversation isn¡¯t over.¡± My father grumbled after Kane. Who shrugged

    and started to install the camera.

    ¡°By all means, continue it, Father, but I am done discussing that prick! He will find out tonight, with

    everyone else, for no other reason than I want to see the look. on his face when I present Charlotte

    to the pack as their future Luna. I want him to know she is untouchable.. that he will never again get

    his hands on what is mine,

    and if he tries¡­ I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°I might kill him anyway.¡± I snorted while checking the camera¡¯s angle. ¡°A little to the left, Kane.¡± I

    added cheerfully, like that I hadn¡¯t just threatened murder.

    Were awvILL MY

    ¡°What happened to you both while you father muttered, observing us. ¡°That talking about

    ughtering one of your own became so easy and everyday conversation!¡± My father sighed, sitting

    in the chair, his b*dy evidently exhausted already.

    ¡°We grew up, and saw the world for what it was..¡± I grinned. ¡°A vipers den, and if you want to make

    it out alive, you best be prepared to do what is needed for those you love.. and that now includes

    Lottie!¡± I beamed at my father with a wink.

    ¡°And you and Ma.. unless you give us reason to doubt your loyalty to this family¡­¡± Kane dered,

    his tone cold and uncaring. A gasp sounded out in the room

    at Kane¡¯s threat.

    ¡°Alpha, Luna has told me to tell you it¡¯s time to open the gates.¡± A shaky voice

    3/4

    Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 41: Would, Not Will!

    announced from behind me; looking down at the screen, I smiled, seeing one of our omegas

    standing in the servant¡¯s doorway.

    ¡°Perfect where it is!¡± I announced to Kane, who nodded to me, clipping the camera in ce with a

    giant grin stered on his face.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to collect our mate!¡± He winked at me. Closing myptop, excited to see our girl in

    her dress! I froze; my b*dy suddenly racked with a sense of abandonment that I couldn¡¯t exin.

    ¡°Havoc?¡± I panted through the pain to my wolf; my wolf had been silent since we had got back, no

    doubt exhausted from the travel and pissed at me for dragging him away from the freedom or

    studies offered.

    Clenching the table, my b*dy rigid from something suddenly snapping painfully

    inside me. Looking up into the frenzied eyes of Kane, I realised he, too, had felt

    Our bond with Lottie.. was gone.

    1. it.

    **Sorry I got a little ahead of myself. It is the NEXT chapter that has some triggers in. SO Please

    note the next chapter has some scenes that may be had to read: ckmail, CNC, oral and

    resistance**

    III

    O

    WHEN

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: You Promised!

    A

    Lottie POV

    As Mike approached me, a chill swept over my skin from the thought of him touching me. I really

    didn¡¯t want him to, but what choice did I have? I could approach the twins and ask them, but I didn¡¯t

    trust them not to y it down! IF they even knew of this debt at all. My father obviously wanted Mike

    to repay this favour, which told me Mike was the easy option.

    Whatever this debt was, I knew it was wrong, immoral enough for someone to be ssed as a

    traitor¡­ And if it got back that my father had been the one to orchestrate this deal.. MY family would

    be traitors.. and something told me that Alpha would not want his boys mating a traitor¡¯s daughter!

    So, if I didn¡¯t stop this, I would most likely find myself rejected!

    So, either way, this wasn¡¯t going to end well, and Mike knew that which was why he was forcing my

    hand! The only thing left for me to do was ept his terms;

    there it wasn¡¯t like I hadn¡¯t sucked his dick countless times in the past, but this time, would be no

    fake moaning and lies about how good he felt in my mouth, I nned to make sure he knew I didn¡¯t

    want him and wasn¡¯t enjoying any of this.

    I turned to look out the window to check no one could see. Happy we were hidden, I stilled and

    stared straight ahead. Trying desperately to think of a way out of this mess onest time because I

    could feel him moving behind me, his hands moving around my sides to cup my tits, his mouth

    moving towards my ear so I could hear his breathinging closer.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to suck me off and let me spunk in your mouth!¡± He whispered every word slowly so I

    would understand him. I spun to tell him to fuck off, but he

    head roughly pushed me to my knees; by the time I had turned around, I realised my was facing

    directly into his groin, and his hard cock was only inches from her face.

    ¡°Just to help you out!¡± He winked as he looked down at his cock.

    Fucking bastard.

    1/4

    15:08 Fri, 15 Mar 0

    Chapter 42: You Promised!

    I usually enjoyed giving oral sex; in fact, I rate it, but now I had an angry cock in my face and a

    ckmail threat hanging over my head, and I found myself tense.

    ¡°Come on, Lottie, just a quick blow job and a nice load of spunk in your mouth, then it¡¯s all over!¡±

    Mike provoked, pushing his dick at me.

    I looked at the hard cock in front of me; over thest few days, I had learned that I loved cock- Kane

    and Knox¡¯s cock! Mike grabbed the base of his cock and moved it towards my face, pulling me from

    my thoughts of my mates.

    ¡°Hang on, if I am going to suck you off, then we do it on my terms.¡± I decided to take some control

    here. ¡°You¡¯re not going to pound away with that thing in my mouth; you want me to suck your cock

    then you sit down and let me do it my way.¡± I demanded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°You are not exactly in a position to make demands, are you¡­ now open up!¡± Heughed with a

    nod to my mouth. Realising he was right, I sighed and moved between his legs, taking his cock in

    my right hand. I looked up at him and smiled

    bitterly.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t take long¡­ you never do!¡± I snarled. ¡°You absolute loser,¡® I uttered to

    a distant Sage.

    He smiled at me, loving the challenge as I lowered my mouth onto his hard. cock, taking it halfway

    down the shaft, my lips closing around his skin, the feeling of the warmth of his cock in my mouth

    making me feel sick.

    ¡°There is my girl!¡± He moaned, vibrating slightly as I sucked for the first time, and I knew this was

    what he loved the most. Power!

    I moved my head up and down, sucking the head of his cock, then the shaft, before licking the

    precum from his head, all the time wanking his shaft with my right hand. He moved his hands down

    to my tits, pulling the fabric of my dress aside to get to them, pulling roughly on my n*pples. I

    reacted by grabbing the base of his cock even harder. Hating every second of his touch!

    He grabbed my hair, panic washing over me, knowing Luna would have questions if he messed it

    up. I tried to wriggle my head away from his grasp, but he had too firm of a control on me now. I

    pulled my head back, but he pulled harder,

    2/4

    15.08 FM, 15 Mar

    Chapter 42. You Promised!

    17%2

    pushing me down his pole to thrust his cock down my throat. Making sure I couldn¡¯t tear my head

    away. I was sucking as hard as I could while wanking him desperately to get this over; there was no

    need for this!!

    I suddenly felt his cock jerk and knew he was holding my head because the bastard was going to

    come. I reduced my head motion but increased my hand speed, pumping his cock faster as I felt it

    shudder again. If he was going to spunk in my mouth, then I wanted to be in control of that, at least!

    He started to moan, and I could hear his breathing increase rapidly.

    I tried to position my mouth so the end of his cock was only halfway in my mouth; I desperately

    wanted a gap so the spunk didn¡¯t shoot down the back of my throat and make me gag. This was

    bad enough without swallowing a mouthful of his cum.

    I felt his cock throb violently and knew this was it as the first jet of cum exploded in my mouth; I

    could feel its warmth on my tongue; determined to make me pay, he shoved himself down my

    throat, holding my head against his groin while he thrust more spunk out and down my throat,

    forcing it to hit my empty stomach. He moaned loudly as a second and third jet entered my mouth.

    I could feel it build up on my tongue as he pulled out a little and decided that that was enough. I

    pulled my head from his cock and closed my mouth, the spunk moving around inside it, threatening

    to join the rest in my empty stomach. I stood up and looked him in the eye, his smug and satisfied

    grin making my eyes tighten in disgust, and all he could do wasugh.

    ¡°Well done, Lottie, f**king excellent blow job! As usual!¡± I moved towards him, smiling, rubbing my

    tits together, not moving my eyes from his.

    ¡°You have swallowed the lot, you dirty bitch.¡± Heughed, his vain smile broadening, thinking I had

    f**king enjoyed it. I moved my face to his and hovered. my lips over his. Naturally, he thought I was

    going to k*ss him. I moved my lips, spitting a mouthful of spunk into his open mouth. Before he

    realised what I was doing, it was toote. My gift had been delivered! I moved my head away and

    winked at him.

    ¡°If you ever ckmail me again, I¡¯ll make you eat more than your own cum. Now tell me..¡± I snarled,

    stepping back and seeing his face constrict with familiar rage as

    3/4

    Chapter 42: You Promised!

    he spat his cum from his mouth to the floor beside me. I daren¡¯t look in case there was any on my

    damn dress!

    ¡°You¡¯re a bitch!¡± He growled, grabbing gym shorts from the side of the bed; he slipped them on

    before turning to stare at me. He looked at me as if assessing the situation beforeughing at me.

    Walking into the bathroom, I heard the tap go on and the sound of him brushing his teeth. Chancing

    a nce at my dress, I sighed in relief, seeing it was okay.

    Taking a deep breath, I pushed the bathroom door open, seeing him standing at the sink, cleaning

    himself up.

    ¡°I did what you asked, now tell me.. as you promised!¡± I reminded him, his eyes. darting to meet

    mine in the mirror.

    ¡°You promised to stay with me forever. I guess we all lie!¡± He scoffed, turning to look at me hard.

    Just as I thought I was going to cry, he shrugged and red at me with hatred.

    ¡°Murder.. That¡¯s what I had agreed to pay. I could have you if I murdered someone in the pack!¡±

    His words rocked me to my co

    and I understood exactly what he meant by ¡®a

    traitor¡®. If he murdered one of his own.. and were caught.. he would be killed.. violently! My stomach

    lunged at the panic, only just making it to the toilet in time as the only thing I had allowed it to have

    all day curdled, and Mike¡¯s cum emptied violently to the sinister sound of Mike¡¯sughter.

    474

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: She Isn¡¯t Here!

    03.17%ÈÕ

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here!¡± I snarled, checking her ensuite for the third time. We had checked in here twice

    already, and the kitchen and the Luna suite. We had even triple¨Cchecked Lilly¡¯s room, given that

    that was where she had run off tost time!

    There had been no trace of her; in here was the only room we could smell her in, making me think

    we had just missed her. Mom said when she had left her, she seemed fine, excited even. That

    Charlotte had been joking with my father, and she had no reason to think she was about to bolt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± I grunted, trying to sense her through our bond; I had even used the pack link

    to try andmunicate with her, and so far. Nothing! No one had seen her either!

    ¡°Will you put your f**king phone down!¡± I roared at Knox, wondering who he was texting! I had taken

    Charlotte¡¯s phone the night of Lilly¡¯s mating ceremony, and it still sat on my bedside table. I

    arrogantly thought she wouldn¡¯t need it anymore!

    ¡°I am checking the cameras.¡± Knox barked, his eyes never leaving his screen. Sighing, I nodded,

    realising that was a smart move. Something I should have thought of. Coming to stand beside him, I

    watched our girl leave the room and head down the hallway to the stairs.

    1/6

    Chapter 43: She Isn¡¯t Here!

    ¡°She looks beautiful!¡± Knox whispered needily.

    ×ÔÖÁ17%¹«

    ¡°She is beautiful! The dress just shows that off!¡± I corrected him as I watched her ass sway as she

    walked in her heels. I had ns to spank that ass till even the softest of fabrics made her wince.

    That should teach her to make me panic like this!

    ¡°We just need to find her first!¡± I whispered to my still¨Cmissing wolf. Watching the footage, I saw her

    leave the stairs onto the second¨Cfloor level and frowned, unsure why she would be going there. I

    was about to ask when I felt her bond snap back into ce. The only trace of it ever being gone

    was the anger I felt rippling through my b*dy.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I gasped, Knox¡¯s eyes meeting mine, both of us feeling the same emotions

    washing through the bond.

    Heartbreak!

    ¡°Where are you!¡± I snarled through the bond, unable to hide my anger. If she was hurt in any way, I

    would kill every member of this f**king pack just because I could!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She replied quickly, her voice shaky.

    2/6

    Chapter 43: She Isn¡¯t Here!

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I heard Knox ask cautiously.

    09.17%2

    ¡°WHERE. ARE. YOU?¡± I repeated myself, cutting Knox off. I could feel her through the bond; she

    was purposely being stubborn, holding back information. because she was scared. Knox pointed to

    the screen, and I watched her enter a room. A room I didn¡¯t recognise as being allocated to anyone

    of importance.

    ¡°I will be back up in a minute. I am just sorting something.¡± She snapped before. cutting the link off.

    My jaw clenched so hard I feared my teeth would shatter. This wasn¡¯t how I wanted the start of our

    rtionship to go! With her hiding things from us. I watched the camera footage beside Knox,

    whose b*dy shook with rampant jealousy. Something I rarely saw him show.

    A female dashed from the room, dressed for tonight¡¯s ball, her dark hair framing a face that was

    covered by her hands. I didn¡¯t recognise her, but it made no sense. why she would be leaving the

    room if Charlotte had just gone in. Knox forwarded the CCTV footage to now, and at no point did we

    see her leave that room.

    ¡°Fuck this!¡± he snarled, pushing to his feet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I added. She had her chance to tell us what the hell was going on! She hadn¡¯t! And

    neither had whoever was in that room when we asked if anyone had seen her. I don¡¯t remember

    leaving the room, I don¡¯t remember taking the stairs. or walking the corridor, but somehow, I stood

    in front of the door. My b*dy froze as the familiar scent washed over me. Her scent!

    3/6

    ?? 17%

    Chapter 43: She Isn¡¯t Here!

    ¡°She is still in there!¡± I nodded to Knox, who smirked at me slowly as he pulled his foot back and

    kicked the door. Wood splintered and flew across the room, knocking what looked like a TV from

    the wall.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m home!¡± He bellowed into the room.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!¡± A voice I knew all too well growled, stepping from the door I assumed was an

    ensuite.

    ¡°You best be f**king kidding me!¡± Iughed, my feet frozen to the spot, seeing a semi¨Cnaked Mike

    step out to greet us. The room stunk of arousal and cum. Someone had had sex in here.. and if it

    was the two of them, I knew there would be no controlling Knox. Stepping in front of my brother,

    feeling him vibrate with rage, I levelled my eyes on the smug bastard, waiting for some kind of

    exnation.

    ¡°You took your time!¡± Heughed, nodding to the bathroom. ¡°She is in there!¡± He winked. Not

    trusting myself to move in case Knox flew for him and made good. on his promise to disembowel

    Mike, I kept my eyes on the pair of them, at least until I was sure Charlotte was ok; I didn¡¯t want her

    caught in the middle of Knox¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Care to exin why she is in here at all?¡± Knox asked. It¡¯s something I would like to know too. Mike

    said nothing, his smile widening as he looked over at the bed suggestively.

    ¡°He is trying to bait you,¡± Knox announced through mindlink.

    3/6

    Chapter 43: She Isn¡¯t Here!

    ¡°I can¡¯t smell her arousal. If she had fucked him, like he is suggesting: we would smell it!¡± He

    added, and I smirked over my shoulder at him, wondering when he had be the rational

    brother.

    ¡°Goddess, give me strength!¡± I heard Charlotte grumble from the ensuite and knew that it was

    directed at Knox and I. A smile yed on my lips, instantly hearing her sweet yet sassy voice. ¡°I am

    here!¡±

    With tworge steps, I had her in my arms, looking into those sapphire eyes. that had me falling

    head over heels. Cupping her cheeks in my hands, I tilted her head, needing to feel the closeness

    of her lips, but she pulled away from me, hurt pulling at the corner of my eyes. Arching a brow, I

    looked over at Mike, hearing him chuckle.

    ¡°Bad breath, Char?¡± He asked with a smirk that made me want to punch him, given how she was

    tensing in my arms.

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± She growled, ring at him with pure abhorrence, something I had. yet to see from my

    girl. She strode past me to the door, pausing to look at the

    shattered TV and unfixable door.

    ¡°I assume THAT was you!¡± She growled, looking at Knox, who was watching. her, an unreadable

    expression on his face.

    ???

    5/6

    15:10 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 43: She Isn¡¯t Here!

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Yep!¡± He replied, popping the P dramatically.

    ¡°You two¡­¡± She started to say, pointing to Knox and I. ¡°Owe him a TV!¡± She snapped; her attitude

    should infuriate me, but seeing her in mom¡¯s gown, filled with sass and loathing that was very

    clearly not aimed towards Knox and I, made me smirk just a little. I followed her as she walked by

    us towards the exit.

    ¡°I owe him something¡­ but it¡¯s not a TV!¡± Knox grinned, something in his voice telling me I had

    seriously misjudged his calm, and all hell was about to break loose. Turning back to look at Knox

    nervously, my eyes fell on Mike¡¯s nervous face, and I couldn¡¯t help but grin.

    ¡°You deal with our mate¡­ I will deal with ¡®him!¡°¡± Knox announced stubbornly through my mind. I

    saw the determination in his eyes and nodded to him, understanding without words that Mike was

    about to learn a lesson he would never forget.

    6/6

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Are You Religious?

    Knox POF

    The second my brother had swept our little mate out of harm¡¯s way, I turned to face Mike. A sly grin

    spread across my face, seeing that the smug look he had been wearing had miraculously

    disappeared.

    ¡°SHE.. came to me!¡± He alleged, his voice shaky with nerves as I stepped closer, the stench of fear

    seeping from him and filling the room despite his earlier bravado.

    ¡°I am aware!¡± I smiled wickedly as I took a strong side toward him.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡± He blurted out yet again, stepping away from me cautiously.

    ¡°The issue¡­ is YOU!¡± I replied, lunging forward slightly; the squeal that left his lips satisfied the

    beast within me.

    ¡°Why does the room stink of sex!¡± I asked, my brows furrowing maliciously. I had my suspicions

    because as much as I could smell his disgusting scent, my queen¡¯s scent lingered slightly, and I

    wasn¡¯t convinced it was just because she had been in here moments ago.

    ¡°I know you know enough about the birds and the bees to work that out!¡± He scoffed, crossing his

    arms, suddenly finding a pair of balls. Arching a brow at him, I strolled over to the bed. My eyes

    scanned over it, noting how it was still perfectly made. My eyes fell to the floor beside it with a snort,

    looking at the thick, fluffy carpet where two rather distinctive patterns sat. They looked very much

    like someone had been sitting or kneeling by the bed.

    ¡°Are you a religious man?¡± I asked, my lip curling into a smirk. We did worship Selene! But that

    didn¡¯t usually involve getting to our knees like the humans did for their God.

    1/4

    17%

    Chapter 44: Are You Religious?

    ¡°Fuck no!¡± He remarked, his eyes tightening with confusion. Nodding to him, I followed the patterns

    in the carpet as they led from the room. Remembering the image on the cameras of a girl fleeing

    the room.

    ¡°When Lottie came in here¡­ you had some unlucky girl on her knees?¡± I asked, looking at him with

    fake admiration. Which I had a feeling the fool would swallow up like whoever had been on her

    knees had swallowed his BS.

    with

    ¡°Unlucky?¡± He boasted, making me grin.

    ¡°You forget I have seen how tiny¡­ and¡­ hairy your little pecker is!¡± I winked a sly grin. ¡°Unlucky

    seems fitting!¡±

    ¡°What of it? It¡¯s only a blowie!¡± He asked moodily, crossing his arms, not wanting to discuss his tiny

    cock with me. ¡°Not like Lottie ain¡¯t been sucking your dick thest few days.. is it!¡± He hissed

    angrily.

    ¡°True!¡± I shrugged my eyes, looking at him with a grin painting my lips. ¡°But she was our mate.. And

    until you saw her marks, I am assuming you believed she was still your fiance¡­ right?¡± I asked, not

    sure why it bugged me so much that he had another girl sucking his cock when he was right; Kane

    and I had shared Lottie every which way to Sunday!

    ¡°Your point?¡± Heughed, clearly growing irritated with my questions. ¡°She was busy.. I had needs!¡±

    He brushed off his actions like it didn¡¯t matter that, for all intents and purposes, he had cheated on

    the girl he was meant to marry. If we hadn¡¯t stolen her from under his nose.. (a nose I nned on

    breaking in ten short. seconds if he kept chatting shit..) he would still be engaged too.

    ¡°So, let me get this straight¡­ Because she was busy¡­ you thought you would disrespect her and

    let some tart suck your dick?¡± I asked, pausing beside where Mike stood in front of the window.

    When he didn¡¯t answer, I stepped closer, my eyes dancing with excitement.

    ¡°What can I say? A guy¡¯s got needs! I am sure you will understand when you realise what a prude

    she is!¡± Heughed nervously. ¡°Or when you see her naked because I doubt very much she has

    been brave enough to take her kit off in front of you both yet! Like I said¡­ she¡¯s a..¡±

    1/4

    15:10 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 44: Are You Religious?

    Smacking my forehead against his, unable to keep listening to him speak of my girl, being naked or,

    truth be told, in any way at all! I would make sure he never uttered her name again after today!

    Either because he had learnt his damn lesson.. or he was dead!

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± He wheezed, I wasn¡¯t a fool, I knew he was trying to bait me into reacting. And

    given how he fell to the floor like a sack of shit, covered in blood from another broken nose- that

    wasn¡¯t the reaction he had expected from me. More fool him! I would always defend my family!

    Leaning over him as he cowered on the floor like the pathetic worm he was, covering his face as he

    braced for my attack, I paused something beside his head, catching my eye, a small puddle of

    something wet soaked into the carpet. I could suddenly smell Lottie and.. him! Grabbing his head by

    a tuft of hair, I pulled it back brutally only to ram into the floor beside whatever the fuck it was.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked, my tone eerily calm.

    ¡°Come on, mate!¡± He gasped through the blood I knew was pouring into his mouth from his very

    broken nose.

    ¡°I am sorry. Have I given you any indication that I am your mate!¡± I growled, pushing his head

    further into the carpet. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked quickly, losing my patience with this sack of shit.

    ¡°Just water I spilled earlier.¡±

    I

    ¡°Just water..¡± He lied, and not very convincingly. ¡°Not sure I

    have ever seen white water¡­ tell me, what does it taste like?¡± I asked, lifting his head to look at me,

    wanting to force him to lie to my face.

    ¡°L¡­..¡±

    ¡°Forgot?¡°I asked, a slow, menacing smile curling at my lips. ¡°Let me jog your memory!¡± With his hair

    curled around my fingers and my free arm on his shoulders, I pushed his head into the carpet,

    forcing his lips against the so¨Ccalled water.

    ¡°Lick it!¡± Imanded with a sly grin from feeling him try to fight against me.

    2/4

    17%2

    Chapter 44: Are You Religious?

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± He snarled his head desperately, trying to push back against my hand¡­ he was strong;

    I would give him that! But I was stronger! Pushing his head. down onto the wetness and holding him

    there, I whistled softly.

    ¡°Do you know how the mate bond works?¡± Lasked before pushing his lips against the carpet. ¡°We

    all know werewolves have a great sense of smell, but when ites to our mates¡­ it¡¯s insane!¡± I

    moved my fingers to hold over his nose to cut off his air. ¡°So, I can tell you from here, that whatever

    that is..¡± I announced, my tone

    ¡®I bored, even if I felt myself vibrating inwardly with anger.

    ¡°It smells of my mate.. but not just her¡­ care to tell me what it is, or shall I make you suck it from

    the carpet first.. then you tell me.. because I promise you one or another you will tell me it just

    depends how much you want to suffer first!¡±

    ¡°What I will add¡­ ¡®mate!¡± I remarked. ¡°Is that if I miss walking my girl into the ball tonight, I am

    going to feed you your teeth!¡± | announced sincerely.

    4/4

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Fight Or Flight!

    Mike POV

    Knox¡¯s pull on my hair stung like a mother fucker, the pressure on my shoulder almost excruciating,

    but none of itpared to the pressure building in my head; my brain felt like it was about to

    explode in a scene that would rival that of the Viper and the Mountain from Game Of Thrones!

    Although I am sure, I would have no one avenge my death!

    My lungs tightened from how I was holding my breath. As panic started to kick in, I recalled a lesson

    Beta had given on strangtion and asphyxiation, warning us that the victim would likely piss or shit

    himself and to stand back enough to be out of the ¡®ssh zone¡®! Did I really want to die in a puddle

    of my own piss because was too stubborn to give him what he wanted¡­.

    I had to make a split¨Csecond decision.. live and tell him only to possibly be killed for the truth I

    shared.. or die¡­

    ¡°Or throw her under the bus!¡± Flint, my wolf whimpered. Opening my mouth to suck in a breath as a

    n formed in my head, I groaned when Knox pushed my now open lips down onto the carpet

    forcing my cum and Lottie¡¯s salvia into my mouth and over my tongue. Satisfied, he stepped back,

    releasing me.

    ¡°Good choice!¡± He smirked as he strode over to the window, leaning up against the panel like the

    f**king prick he was. I hated the twins! I always had! They may have never noticed me, but they

    were the Alpha¡¯s entitled sons who did as they liked and took what they wanted! Including my

    f**king future! And Lottie!

    I was about to spit the shit from my mouth when Knox stepped forward, his hand mping around

    my mouth. His eyes narrowed dangerously on mine, clicking his tongue in disapproval.

    ¡°Swallow!¡± He voiced darkly; my eyes locked on his with hatred as he kept his hand over my mouth

    where my cum coated my tongue along with filthy fuzz from the carpet. I decided, one way or

    another, I would destroy this fucker! Swallowing, I

    15:10 Fri, 15

    Chapter 45 Fight Or Flight!

    16%

    gagged softly before yanking my head from his hold and pulling myself entirely to my feet, knowing

    if I was on the floor, I would only fall victim to his assault again; at least this way, I had a chance of

    escape if I needed it.

    ¡°Memory jogged?¡± Knox asked, walking away back to the window and checking his nails calmly. I

    wondered if he knew how much of a maniac people thought he was.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I replied, my throat tight and sore. I panted softly to try and repair my lungs. ¡°But you won¡¯t

    like it!¡± I admitted slowly.

    ¡°I assumed as much! Talk!¡± He barked, his eyes tightening on mine angrily.

    ¡°Only if you promise not to take it out on me!¡± I voiced, my tone weaker than I would have liked.

    ¡°Not a chance! You are not in a position to barter.. It¡¯s rather simple: you tell me what I wanna know,

    or I..¡±

    ¡°You kill me.. yeah, I get it!¡± I mumbled, finishing his sentence; a part of me wanted to push just to

    see if he would follow through with his threat. Another part desperately wanted to survive and just

    back down.

    ¡°Nooo, I don¡¯t n on killing you, tonight!¡± He grinned slyly. ¡°I would take my time with that shit! I

    learned so many new techniques while away; I need someone to try them out on¡­ And you will do

    nicely!¡±

    ¡°She wanted information!¡± I hissed, seeing the twisted look of pleasure on his face as he thought

    about all the ways he could torture me.. I had no doubt he was. capable of those things and more!

    And if it came down to me or Lottie! I had to save my ass!

    ¡°What information?¡± He asked, his hand dropping to his side as he stepped closer to the bed, his

    eyes alight with something unreadable.

    ¡°She wanted to know why I never told her we were betrothed.¡± I expressed with a sigh. ¡°She had

    heard about the debt I took on when agreeing to marry her..¡±

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    III

    1/4

    E

    Chapter 45: Fight Or Flight!

    ¡°What are

    ¡°What debt?¡± Knox cut me off, his attention suddenly all on me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His

    b*dy was so close to mine that I could feel it humming with adrenaline.

    ¡°he gets off on this shit!¡± Flintughed nastily, hating Knox as much as me.

    ¡°You should ask your brother!¡± I nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one to..¡±

    ¡°Did you tell Lottie?¡± He cut me off again. Sighing, I ran a shaky hand through my hair.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but she was very insistent,¡± I answered, trying to keep my face. level as my cock

    twitched at the familiar memory of how insistent she was.

    ¡°You mean you ckmailed her!¡± He growled possessively, my hands instinctively lifting above my

    head in surrender.

    ¡°No!¡± I yelped, fear licking up my spine as I wondered how the fuck I was going to get out of this.

    Licking my suddenly dry lips, I shook my head at Knox.

    ¡°I was weak. Look, she came in here when I was busy with a friend.. She wanted that information,

    and when I refused to tell her, she.¡± Sighing, I tried to back up but found my back trapped against

    the wall.

    ¡°Go on.. she what?¡± Knox nodded, his lips pulled tight.

    ¡°She

    dropped to her knees and finished what she had walked in on.. I am sorry, mate. I should have

    pushed her away, but I thought she was still my fiancee; I didn¡¯t see her marks till after! And by

    then, it was toote.. I had allowed her to..¡±

    ¡°Sick your dick!¡± He answered, his eyes growing darker with what I suspected was his wolf. I knew

    males were possessive as fuck, which is why I used the f**king concoction to mute the female wolf

    and stop the males from finding out. I could heal like all wolves, but getting my ass handed to me

    constantly hurt like a bitch! Regardless of my healing abilities!

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, she manipted you.. sucked your dick to get information.. is that right?¡±

    Knox asked, far too casually for my liking!

    2/4

    Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 45: Fight Or Flight!

    916%2

    ¡°Y..yes!¡± I stuttered, bracing myself for the pounding I was certain wasing.

    ¡°Right! And what was the information.. or do I have to suck your dick to get it too?¡± He asked, the

    coldness in his tone sending a shiver down my spine.

    ¡°No..¡± I groaned, looking at him with disgust. ¡°I ain¡¯t like that.¡± I blurted out.

    ¡°Well, tell me I ain¡¯t got all f**king day!¡± He growled, pacing back and forth like a caged animal. I

    chewed over my options as quickly as I could before I decided my life was worth more than this shit.

    He seemed to have brought my bullshit about Lottie. That was all that mattered for now.

    marry

    ¡°Her father has a debt.. the agreement was that I could Lottie if I took on the debt.. I agreed¡­

    because I loved her!¡±

    ¡°Get. To. The. Fucking. Point!¡± He roared, rushing at me, his b*dy caging me against the wall, his

    face now inches from mine, his eyes frantically looking me over. He looked insane, and I was

    genuinely frightened by him right now.

    ¡°Murder.. I agreed to murder Alpha Sebastian in Beta¡¯s ce.. to keep suspicion from him and keep

    the pack safe! I don¡¯t know who ordered it! But if Kane spoke to her father, he must have agreed to

    pay the debt! That is the only way he would have allowed this to go ahead.¡±

    Seeing Knox¡¯s hand pull back, I closed my eyes, prepared to take the pummeling that wasing,

    but as the sound of something shattering beside my head rang through my head, I opened my eyes

    to see the huge hole in the wall where Knox¡¯s fist was embedded.

    ¡°Get yourself ready! Tonight is going to be a long night for us both!¡± He growled. ¡°And if you say a

    word about this to anyone.. including Beta.. I will make you pray for death! Am I clear?¡± He warned

    me, his eyes searching my face. menacingly.

    ¡°Understood!¡± I sighed as he stormed from the room and left me to weigh up my options. Suddenly

    understanding the expression¡­ ¡®Fight or Flight!¡±

    4/4

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: The Last Lie

    Lottie POV

    I followed Kane silently; he had been spewing questions at me since we had left. Mike¡¯s room. I had

    hoped Knox would step in and be my buffer, but he had taken it upon himself to stay with Mike,

    which had left me more apprehensive than I had imagined. If Mike told him¡­ Fuck, I was so

    screwed. Even Sage was ignoring me; although I could sense her now, she was making no secret

    of the fact she was disgusted with me.

    Which I understood because I, too, was disgusted with myself!

    ¡°Charlotte, you are going to have to give me something, princess, because right now, all I can do is

    think the worst, and the guilt washing through our bond isn¡¯t helping.¡± Kane sighed as he held the

    door to my room open. Sliding past him, I headed to the bathroom only to find him on my heels, his

    concern quickly turning

    into resentment.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do stupid shit anymore!¡± He voiced as he leant up the door frame, his eyes trained on my

    face as I eyed him with irritation.

    I

    ¡°Pot, kettle ck, don¡¯t you think, Kane!¡± I growled, snatching up my

    toothbrush, desperate to get any trace of Mike out of my mouth now that it was out of my stomach,

    too.

    ¡°What the fuck is that meant to mean!¡± He snarled, confused. Rolling my eyes, I ignored him as I

    shoved toothpaste on my brush and began brushing my teeth enthusiastically. Thankful for the two

    minutes of silence it would allow me.

    ¡°Have you said anything to his wolf?¡± I asked Sage, who remained silent, making me nervous.

    ¡°I know you are angry with me, but please don¡¯t shut me out!¡± I begged my sulky wolf.

    1/4

    Chapter 46: The Last Lie

    ¡°If you think brushing your teeth will erase the dick you had in your mouth twenty minutes ago,

    you¡¯re wrong!¡± She snapped, making me wince. I could feel Kane¡¯s eyes on me, the concern

    washing down our bond, making me feel even more guilty. I had not had time to process Mike¡¯s

    confession or even find out if he was telling the truth, but if he was¡­ Did that mean Kane and Knox

    had agreed to take on this debt? Did they not realise how stupid this all was?

    I was not worth this!

    ¡°What is Sage saying?¡± Kane asked, side¨Ceyeing him. I paused to spit the toothpaste out of my

    mouth.

    ¡°Nothing important.¡± I whispered grumpily.

    ¡°How did you block the bond earlier¡­¡± He asked, his tone levelled as he eyed. me suspiciously. I

    shrugged, trying my best to seem confused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± I lied, rolling my bottom lip between my teeth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make that thest lie you tell me!¡± Hemented frigidly. I groaned, rinsing my mouth and

    popping my brush back..

    ¡°Do you have any idea how scared we were?¡± Kane sighed, pushing off the door frame toe to

    stand behind me in the mirror, his arms wrapping around my waist as he pulled me into his chest.

    His hand stroked up my side, leaving goose¨Cpimples in his wake. Fuck I loved the way he touched

    me!

    ¡°You look beautiful. I can¡¯t wait to show you off and announce to the whole pack that I have found

    my mate! Introduce you as the next Luna..¡± He vowed, proudly. ¡°But make no mistake, I will cancel

    tonight if you keep lying to me.¡± He whispered into my ear, his hand cupping my chin to tilt my head

    back, forcing me to look up at him as he towered over me from behind.

    ¡°Why did you go and see Mike?¡± He asked, his thumb slowly caressing over my lips. Parting them

    for him,instinctively, I let it dip into my mouth; closing my lips. around it, I sucked on it with a delicate

    moan. Closing my eyes, wanting nothing more than for him to cancel.tonight just so he could carry

    me out into my bed and fuck my troubles away¡­ but realistically, that wouldn¡¯t solve anything.

    1/4

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    15:11 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 46: The Last Lie

    16%0

    ¡°Why were you with Mike?¡± He asked again, pulling his thumb from my lips but keeping my face

    tilted to look up at his handsome features.

    ¡°I wanted to tell him.. that I was with you now.¡± I lied, sharing the first thing that came into my head.

    in

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, his eyes narrowing on my face, clearly searching for the truth

    my words.

    ¡°Because we were together for years, Kane.. I loved him up until a few days. ago, when..¡±

    ¡°When you caught him f**king someone else¡­ in your bed! Yeah, I understand how love can

    evaporate.. but that doesn¡¯t answer why you wanted to tell him!¡±

    ¡°Because I am not a bitch.. I don¡¯t want revenge; I didn¡¯t want to hurt him. I am better than that! I

    want him to be happy¡­ like I am¡­ With you two!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t follow!¡± He muttered, but the smile on his face told me he was pleas

    pleased he made me happy, and goddess knew they had in thest few days! But good things

    neversted, at least not for me. ¡°He hurt you! He doesn¡¯t deserve another moment of your damn

    time!¡±

    ¡°THAT is not for you to decide, Kane! I didn¡¯t want him to find out that I had. found my mate at the

    same time as everyone else.¡± I sighed, exasperated by having to lie, but if the look on his face was

    anything to go by, he thought it was because of

    the conversation.

    ¡°Mates.¡± Knox corrected me from my bedroom. Both Kane and I turned at the same time to see

    Knox standing watching us; his hands shoved into his pockets anxiously.

    ¡°Brother!¡± Kane greeted him, and I felt him stiffen beside me as his grip on my hip tightened

    protectively. Neither of us was sure what had happened between him and Mike, but one thing was

    clear: This was not the same Knox who we had left in that room a few minutes ago¡­ Something

    had changed in Knox, and I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing or not!

    III

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: What Deal?

    Lottie POV

    Looking over at Knox, I felt Kane¡¯s thumb softly stroke my hip, a sign he was picking up on my

    nerves and wanted to reassure me; when his touch failed, I felt his lips press against my temple

    lovingly.

    ¡°Rx, he loves you!¡± He whispered against the side of my head. But how could I rx? If Mike told

    Knox what happened, all this would be over before I even had a chance to make heads or tails of it.

    I felt Knox¡¯s anger earlier and knew something had happened between him and Mike; I just didn¡¯t

    know what¡­ and he wasn¡¯t giving anything away!

    ¡°Mike must have chosen to save his own ass!¡± Sage grunted through the mind link. ¡°Yes, by telling

    Knox about what YOU did, he would ruin things for you, but he would also be sealing his fate..

    Because do you really think Knox would let him live?¡± She advised me, making me sigh. At least

    she was talking to me now though, I

    guess.

    ¡°What happened with Mike?¡± Kane asked with a nod towards his brother; my eyes searched Knox¡¯s,

    waiting for him to exin the anger I felt or pull the rug out

    from under me.

    ¡°Same thing as Connie!¡± Knox grunted, crossing the room towards us in a few giant strides, pulling

    me from Kane¡¯s protective hold. My hands pressed on his chest. as I looked up into his face, his

    hands cupping my cheeks to keep me there as his lips tried to crush down onto mine.

    ¡°No!¡± I whispered, pulling away quickly for fear he would still taste Mike on me, but he pulled me

    back, his lips hovering over mine, freezing me to the spot with his

    eyes.

    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t care!¡± He whispered, pressing his lips to mine without hesitation as his tongue

    slipped into my mouth, coaxing mine to dance with his while Knox repeated the same motto over

    and over against my lips.

    1/4

    Chapter 47: What Deal?

    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Can someone tell me what the fuck is going on?¡± Kane announced from behind. me, his tone filled

    with exhaustion. Opening my eyes and pulling from the softness. of Knox¡¯s lips, I looked up at him

    through myshes, unsure what to do, say, or even think. Did he know? What did he think he

    knew? And what the fuck was I to do

    now?

    ¡°What is going on. Is our Queen looks amazing, we look amazing, and it¡¯s time to go show her off to

    everyone.. Isn¡¯t that right, baby girl?¡± Knox winked at me as he stepped away, holding his hand out

    for me to take.

    ¡°Because nothing else matters¡­ just her!¡± He added, nodding to his outstretched hand.

    I could feel the tears stinging my eyes, but I said nothing as I flicked them away with myshes and

    took his hand, unsure what I was agreeing to, but something in the way Knox nodded to me told me

    that everything was going to be ok!

    ¡°But¡­ Mike?¡± Kane grumbled, falling in step beside us.

    ¡°Is fine! He knows his ce! He knows she is mated to us! He won¡¯t be any more bother!¡± Knox

    announced smugly, although I knew Mike and I doubted very much this would be the end of it! He

    was too stubborn to go down without a fight!

    ¡°Because his ce is six feet under?¡± Kane asked slyly with a slight grin that made me roll my eyes

    despite the chuckle escaping my lips.

    ¡°Nope. He is going to stay here with the pack and watch as we give Lottie. everything he couldn¡¯t!¡±

    Knox beamed at us both, my heart suddenly in my throat at the way he was looking at me; Kane

    was right. He truly did love me! Enough to forgive whatever he thinks happened with Mike and

    me¡­

    ¡°Enough to kill for you!¡± Sage asked nervously.

    ¡°It won¡¯te to that!¡± I promised my wolf, and I meant it! ¡°I will be speaking to my fatherter

    tonight! I will fix this!¡± Swallowing the lump in my throat, I chewed my lip to stop me crying.

    1/4

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    15:11 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 47: What Deal?

    ¡°Fair enough!¡± Kane winked, pping his brother on the shoulder as he walked towards the door. ¡°I

    will meet you both downstairs.¡± He grinned, his hand on the handle of the door; I watched him

    pause to look back at me, a smile on his face that had my stomach tightening deliciously.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I rushed out, stepping away from Knox. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked apprehensively.

    ¡°Knox and I

    have a deal

    ¡°I am so sick of deals!¡± I grumbled, crossing my arms, my lip poking out in a pout. ¡°What deal¡­¡± I

    watched his lip twist into a smirk as he left the door and turned to face me fully, his beautiful eyes

    shining with amusement.

    ¡°You look stunning when you pout!¡± He grinned, making me scoff; he was trying to distract me, and

    it wouldn¡¯t work.

    ¡°What. Deal?¡± I sighed, crossing my arms over my chest moodily.

    ¡°I am not very good with words, Charlotte.. but I want you to know how lucky I feel to have you as

    my mate! You are more than I could ever have hoped for! You are going to make a great Luna, mate

    and mother to my pups..¡±

    ¡°Stop stalling!¡± I snapped, trying to hide the flush I felt spreading across my cheeks at his

    deration. I knew he meant every word; I could feel it through the

    bond. And I loved hearing his truths, but now wasn¡¯t the time!

    ¡°Maybe not the pups bit!¡± Sage grunted uneasily..

    Smirking at my suddenly shy wolf, I rolled my eyes as I knew this was Kane¡¯s ploy to keep me

    distracted or wind me up. Knowing I wouldn¡¯t get Kane to answer, I shifted my focus.

    ¡°Dow

    know what he is on about?¡± I asked sternly; spinning around, I red at Knox, my hand on my hip.

    Holding his hands up in surrender, he stepped away and over to Kane, who was busy chuckling.

    Narrowing my eyes at them, I tried to swallow the feeling of uncertainty that was eating at me.

    r

    2/4

    Chapter 47: What Deal?

    ¡°What is the deal, Knox?¡± I yelled exasperated by this day already.

    4/4

    R

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: An Act?

    0.16%0

    Lottie POV

    ¡°I get to escort you to the ball..¡± Knox.smiled cockily as he crossed the room to me, his arms

    wrapping around me needily as he pressed his lips to my forehead in at tender disy of affection

    that had me melting emotionally, even if I felt my b*dy stiffen, still feeling a little nervous about being

    on my own with him.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you both do it..¡± I huffed, pursing my lips, not wanting to be parted from them until I knew

    what was happening and how serious my father¡¯s threat

    was.

    ¡°Because I will be introducing you to the packter!¡± Kane grinned proudly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait¡­ You have

    no idea how happy you have made me.¡± He smiled warmly as he stepped closer to where Knox had

    me in his arms to pull on my ponytail so that my head tilted for him to k*ss. ¡°But I will show you

    later¡­ IF you behave!¡± He purred seductively, making my pussy clench desperately.

    ¡°We rock, paper, scissored it, to make it fair!¡± Knox winked as I slipped from his arms, needing a

    little air in my lungs.

    ¡°Do we have to announce it tonight?¡± I asked sheepishly. Not wanting to ruin things and pop our

    bubble, I knew once people knew: Our life was only going to get moreplicated, not just

    because of my father and his debt, not because of Mike or Lilly, but because it seemed life was not

    fair! And Selene liked to keep me on my damn toes, it seemed!

    I watched them from where I stood by the bed, as they stood side by side, both watching me with

    mischievous smiles ying on their handsome lips, and I suddenly realised how incredibly

    handsome they looked.

    ¡°Wow!¡± I gasped, tilting my head to look at them both, acknowledging that with the chaos of thest

    thirty minutes, I hadn¡¯t even noticed how insanely sexy they looked in their suits of jet¨Cck

    expensive fabric; even their shirts were ck silk; the only thing that stood out was the lc pocket

    square they had in their pockets

    ???

    1/4

    15:11 Fri, 15 Mar 0

    Chapter 48: An Act?

    and the captivating lc pin in each bowtie.

    D

    ¡°To match our dress¡­¡± Sage gushed, my cheeks burning enough for both of us.

    ¡°You dressed to match me?¡± I asked with a small smile.

    ¡°Yes, of course, we want no confusion that we are yours!¡± Knox admitted, his eyes alight with pride.

    ¡°And¡­ I am yours!¡± I whispered, ovee with desire for the two men before me. ¡°You know what

    would make it more obvious and prove I undoubtedly was yours, though? If I was going to the party

    tonight, smelling of you both!¡±

    ¡°You already smell of us!¡± Kaneughed, rolling his eyes. ¡°You are our mate!¡±

    ¡°Yes.. but imagine the message it would send if I were walking around with your cum.. both of your

    cum.. filling my pussy!¡± I grinned, biting my lip, hoping to provoke them like they had me.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Kane hissed, his eyes meeting Knox¡¯s, my words hanging between

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    them.

    ¡°You need to be careful, baby girl. I can smell your arousal, and if you don¡¯t control yourself.. none

    of us will be leaving this room tonight!¡± Knox purred my sex, and Sage both tensed with the passion

    I held for these men rushing through me, despite what I had done earlier with another.. I wanted

    these men! My mates!

    ¡°Fine.. but I want something from this deal too¡­¡± Idemanded, my eyes still trailing over them, noting

    the way Knox¡¯s tattoos peaked through the cuffs of his suit, his arms looking sorge I was

    surprised they had a suit wide enough to fit him. Kane looked like a movie star ready to walk the red

    carpet, not take me to pack ball. The glimmer in his

    eves matched the purple of his suit, making him look insanely good. I was ashamed to admit I was

    wet and needy all over again, and not just because of my earlier request that had left my thoughts in

    the gutter!

    Fuck, being mated to these two was going to be a nightmare.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kane asked, ¡°Beside our cum in your tight cunt!¡± His lips

    15:11 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 48: An Act?

    0.16%2

    twisted into a smile as he sniffed the air, nudging his brother. The pair looked at me knowingly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s sex.. I am afraid we don¡¯t have time! And I do believe you need to behave if you want to

    cum..¡± Kane announced firmly.

    ¡°Or our cum!¡± Knox added with a cunning smile and dirty wink.

    ¡°When we get back to our roomter¡­¡± I started to say, ignoring how they looked at me with keen

    interest as I stepped closer to them, a hand pressed on each of my mate¡¯s chest¡¯s sending sparks

    through me, while I stroked the soft fabrics of their suits.

    ¡°I want you to strip me out of this dress¡­slowly.. carefully!¡± I announced, chewing my lip and

    wondering if I was brave enough to voice what I wanted, my mate¡¯s scents washing over me and

    pushing me forward to ask.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a given!¡± Knoxughed, cutting me off. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get you naked!¡± Rolling my eyes,

    I continued, pushing through my nerves.

    ¡°And I want you to fuck me till I can take no more.. WHILE wearing these suits¡­¡± I rushed out, my

    cheeks flushing scarlet. The feeling of their hearts pounding under my touch made me smile

    brightly, knowing I had done that to them.

    ¡°Done!¡± Knox grinned like the cat who had got the cream.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kane asked, holding his hand up to silence Knox, whose smirk was widening as he watched

    me roll my lip between my teeth. Kane¡¯s other hand gripped my fingers between his and brought

    them to his lips, my heart racing in my chest.

    ¡°Answer my brother, angel.¡± Knox¡¯s finger pressed against my lip, forcing it free from my teeth. Shit,

    I was in deep with these two, so distracted and outmanoeuvred, I couldn¡¯t help the words that

    slipped from my lips.

    ¡°I like the idea of you two being fully dressed, looking hot as hell while I ampletely vulnerable.,

    and at your mercy..¡± I admitted, suddenly feeling shy at my outburst.

    2/4

    Chapter 48 An Act?

    ¡°Shit! I need to leave before I rip that dress off you so I can fuck you till you are

    begging me to stop..¡± Kane growled dangerously, his eyes darkening as the are

    me in.

    drank

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to stop!¡± I interjected instinctively, his lips curving with the lust I knew was ignited in

    my eyes, too.

    ¡°Nope.. I have to go.. or Mother WILL bury me in the back garden for ruining her dress!¡± Kane

    announced, yanking the door open dramatically.

    ¡°But yes¡­ you have a deal, Princess. But you should be careful what you wish for¡­ because the

    next event isn¡¯t for a few days, and I n to keep you tied to that bed until then! And you have no

    one but yourself to me!¡± He barked as he waltzed out of my room as if I hadn¡¯t noticed the bulge

    in his pants pressing against my stomach!

    ¡°I guess that just leaves us..¡± Knox grinned, stepping closer to me. Suddenly, I realised that I was

    now utterly alone with Knox for the first time since he had spoken to Mike.

    ¡°And just like that.. the mood is over!¡± Sage whispered, feeling the change just like me. Maybe it

    was all an act on Knox¡¯s part.. Maybe he did care! He just didn¡¯t want to hurt Kane by telling him

    what a shitty mate he had!

    4/4

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: What Did He Tell You?

    I didn¡¯t need the mate bond to know Lottie was nervous about being alone with me, and I knew why.

    She was wondering what Mike had told me. I had debated not saying anything, but since she had

    woken to find we were mated, I could sense she was looking for a reason to bolt, and I wasn¡¯t about

    to give her one.

    ¡°You ok, petal?¡± I asked, walking by her to where her mask sat on her makeup desk, motioning for

    her toe and sit. I kept my eyes trained on her face, watching to see what her next move would

    be. I meant what I said earlier.. She was mine and was all that mattered to me. Maybe I did care

    about what Mike had alleged she had done, but I knew better than to believe him entirely. There

    had to be more to this!

    ¡°Yes, fine.¡± She whispered. It was a lie; we both knew it. I smiled, watching her move across the

    room to sit on the stool before me. Running my fingers over her bare shoulders, I smiled to myself,

    seeing her shiver under my touch, leaning into me instinctively.

    ¡°Wanna talk about it?¡± I asked, moving my fingers up her neck to her ponytail, giving it a yful tug.

    My eyes never leaving hers in the mirror.

    ¡°Wanna talk about what?¡± She asked, arching a brow at me, trying to call my bluff. I loved her

    sassiness but now wasn¡¯t the time.

    1/5

    Chapter 49: What Did He Tell You?

    ¡°About Mike!¡± I stated calmly, not wanting to drag this out; she was clearly worried enough. ¡°And

    why you went to his room.¡± I watched her eyes widen and hated myself for putting her through this.

    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± She asked, her eyes glossing over with tears.

    16%

    ¡°That you wanted information and offered him something in return.¡± I expressed, my eyes still locked

    on hers, not liking seeing her get upset, but I wanted to put this bed along with any thoughts on

    bolting and enjoy the night with. her, like I had nned.

    ¡°Right!¡± she sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Did he tell you what information ! wanted?¡± She asked, not

    denying anything, but her tone said enough. The bastard had left out some information- as I

    suspected. She moved quickly to wipe her tears away before they fell, evidently not wanting me to

    see, but she was not quick enough to hide them from me. I noticed everything when it came to my

    Queen! Spinning the chair around so Lottie f¨¢ced me, I kneeled before her, forcing her to look at

    me.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry! If Kane senses you¡¯re upset, he will be up here in thirty seconds and want to

    know why I made you cry!¡± I exined, stroking her arms adoringly. She was so beautiful; I

    abhorred myself for being the one to make her shed a single tear. ¡°And I would rather he not know!

    If that¡¯s ok, angel!¡± I asked

    ¡°Not know?¡± She asked, chewing her lip in that cute way that made me want to nibble on it just to

    hear her moan into my mouth.

    1/5

    15:12 Fri, 15 Mar

    5

    Chapter 49: What Did He Tell You?

    ¡°Do you want him to?¡± I asked, watching her face carefully.

    ¡°There is nothing for him to know!¡± She replied weakly, straightening up to stare at me with hard

    eyes.

    ¡°Then why are you upset?¡± I asked, taking her hands in mine and cing them in herp so I could

    stroke my thumb across her skin in the hope of the mate bond doing its job and keeping her calm.

    ¡°I am not going to ask you to exin if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡± I sighed, even though every inch of me

    wanted to know what happened between them. The more I pushed, the further she would run. I had

    to try a different route. ¡°¡­But just know it¡¯s going to be ok! Mike told me about your father¡¯s debt..¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She spat out, tugging her hands from mine, her eyes ring into me nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t

    want you involved in that!¡± She sighed, pushing to her feet; while I turned on my knees, I watched

    her pace back and forth, the beautiful fabric of her dress swooshing around her feet.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, keeping my eyes trained on her.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you involved with it. I will speak to my father.¡±

    3/5

    ×ÔºÅ16%ÈÕ

    Chapter 49: What Did He Tell You?

    ¡°Like fuck you will!¡± Iughed, getting to my feet. ¡°I know Kane is meant to be the brains of the two

    of us¡­ But I am not stupid; I am putting it all together! Your father was angry earlier when he came

    to see you! Wasn¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t want you mated to us? Because then he won¡¯t be able to force

    Mike into doing what he wants! Let¡¯s face it, Mike isn¡¯t bright enough to work a way out of the

    ckmail!¡±

    ¡°I would say Mike is well versed in the rules of ckmail.¡± She scoffed, wrapping her arms around

    her delicate b*dy. Noting the tremor in her, I stepped closer to her, but she stepped away, causing

    me to sigh. My b*dy tensed, feeling the self¨Cloathing wash down the bond.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Fuck I had so many questions!

    And I would get the answers to them, but not from Lottie; I could see from her b*dynguage and

    feel it from her that she was struggling under the weight of whatever happened in that room with

    Mike.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± I asked, standing still, not daring to move. I could feel how close she was to

    opening up.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! My father was angry. He came in here earlier and told me to reject. you.¡± I felt my

    whole b*dy freeze as it hummed with unchecked rage, but I worked to keep it steady as I let her

    continue, not wanting to interrupt her in case she stopped talking.

    ¡°He told me I had to marry Mike, and if I didn¡¯t¡­ Well, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    3/5

    Chapter 49: What Did He Tell You?

    Something told me it did matter, very much so!

    16%2

    Inwardly, I made two promises. One, to find out what happened between her father and Mike, and

    two, to never leave her alone with anyone but Kane or myself.

    She might hate me; she might think me overbearing and possessive, but the truth was, she was

    probably right! The fact that she had been my mate for less than twenty¨Cfour hours and I had failed

    to protect her from Lilly, her father and Mike proved things needed to change! And I needed to

    make good on my promise to keep her safe!

    Author Note: Please bear with me this week, it¡¯s Christmas week and the kids are off school so the

    little leeches are glued to my sides in between my long shifts at work. I hope you¡¯re all having a

    fabulous Xmas week! Thank you for those voting for my book and leaving reviewsments. They

    are the best Christmas gift you can send! I am grateful as always! Love Pippa X

    |||

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: SHE Didn¡¯t Offer!

    16:

    Lottle POV

    ¡°Tell him!¡± Sage encouraged me, but I still felt so nervous; what if he wanted to know everything? I

    was ashamed of what I had done to get the information, but in truth, the boys finding out that news

    didn¡¯t scare me half as much as them finding out about the debt my father was effectively offering

    as my dowry.

    ¡°Knox and Kane will sort it!¡± Sage tried to reason with me, and I knew she was. right, but what she

    failed to see was THAT was what I was scared of! I didn¡¯t want anyone to die! Not just so I could be

    happy! What sort of person would I be if I put my happiness with them over a life? Sighing, I looked

    over at Knox, seeing his tight jaw and the tension in his eyes. I knew he was fighting to push me for

    the facts.

    ¡°But I refused his..request!¡±

    ¡°It was hardly a request; your ribs still hurt!¡± Sage whispered weakly; I knew she felt just as betrayed

    by our father. Ignoring her, with a sigh, I continued with my exnation.

    ¡°My father was angry because of a debt Mike had agreed to pay if he was allowed to marry me.¡± I

    watched his eyebrows knit together as he frowned; I knew he wanted desperately tofort me,

    but I knew if he did, I would melt and tell him. the uncensored version of events. I could see the

    anger boiling in Knox and understood he was answering for fear of saying the wrong thing and

    muting me again..

    Chewing the inside of my cheek, I debated telling him about the beating my father had administered

    but decided against it; it wasn¡¯t important to the story, and It just made me look weak! They needed

    a strong mate!

    ¡°So you went to see Mike to ask him what the debt was.¡± Knox summarised when I had evidently

    paused for too long. His tone was almost as cold as Kane¡¯s, making me regret opening up.

    1/4

    16%

    Chapter 50 SHE Didn¡¯t Offer!

    ¡°Yes, because my father said you two would have taken it on, and I didn¡¯t want that for you!¡± I

    admitted truthfully.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t your decision to make, angel!¡± He started to say, feeling my anger boiling up; I held a

    polished nail up to shh him..

    ¡°Really? you wanna y that card!¡± I mused. My eyes bore into his angrily, telling him I was about

    to say something antagonistic, but seeing the challenge dance in his eyes, I decided against it at

    thest minute.

    ¡°Did Mike tell you?¡± I asked instead, tightening his eyes on me, he nodded, and my heart

    plummeted.

    ¡°He may just mean the debt!¡± Sage tried to soothe me, but seeing the glimmer of jealousy in his

    eyes, I knew that was not all he knew.

    ¡°Did he tell you?¡± He returned the question, and I sighed, knowing he was testing me, wanting to

    know if I would tell him or hide it.

    Dickhead as if I would lie to him outright!

    ¡°No, just suck another¡¯s dick!¡± Sage spewed, still angry about my earlier actions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I admitted, turning to look away from him, ¡°But..¡± With Sage¡¯s anger washing through me and

    the look of disappointment I could see on Knox¡¯s face, a soft sob left my throat as I closed my eyes

    and fought with myself to find the words.

    ¡°But you had to convince him, and you walked in on him with a girl.. so you offered to finish what

    she started in return for the information?¡± He asked as calmly as I am sure he could.

    ¡°He thinks.. I did it willingly!¡± I mocked Sage, who was silently pacing inside my mind. ¡°Why would I

    do that when I have everything I want with them!¡± I added with a deep sigh.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You willingly drank whatever that shit was to silence me.¡± Sage offered up her

    1/4

    Chapter 50 SHE Didn¡¯t Offer!

    only answer to this mess. Having had enough of being guilted by my wolf, I closed my eyes and

    swallowed my pride.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how scared I am.. truly? For my wolf, someone meant to be in tune with me,

    you are acting like I wanted this! Do you think I wanted to risk everything I have with them over

    Mike? AND HIS DICK! I don¡¯t..¡± I growled at thy wolf, running my hands down my face.

    ¡°But there is more to this than that sage! My father might be an asshole, but he has never raised his

    hand to me like that, and you are right my ribs still hurt! A constant reminder of my father¡¯s threat..

    that he would kill me! Or worse, The boys will have to take on this stupid debt so that they can be

    with me!¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be that stupid!¡± Sage grunted at me, my eyes almost popping out of my head at how

    immature she sounded for someone who was meant to be filled

    with untold wisdom!

    ¡°You have seen them, right? Over thest few days? Do you really think they are just going to say:

    ¡®No, it¡¯s ok, Beta, we don¡¯t want to murder some INNOCENT! You keep Lottie!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She muttered cautiously.

    ¡°No.. exactly! They are going to do it! I don¡¯t want that!¡± I sighed, sensing she was following my

    thought process.

    ¡°But.. you can¡¯t control everything, Lottie!¡±

    ¡°No, you are right! But I can try and keep them safe! And if sucking Mike¡¯s gross dick was what it

    took to get that information. What choice did I have? I love them, Sage! I know I shouldn¡¯t.. I should

    reject them to keep them out of this chaos and safe, and if I have to, I will, but I am being slightly

    selfish; I need to at least try to fight for them! For us! So either help me or stay silent!¡± Realising I

    had stayed quiet too long, I let out a breath and focused back in on Knox¡¯s heavy breathing from

    behind me.

    ¡°I understand, Lottie! I don¡¯t like it! But in your own fucked up way, you did it to keep us safe!¡± Knox

    spewed with a heavy sigh. With a gasp, I felt Sage push to take

    2/4

    |||

    ?

    Chapter 50 SHE Didn¡¯t Offer!

    control, silencing me, spinning to face him, her eyes glossed with fury.

    ¡°SHE did not offer.¡± The words flew from my mouth, but they were not mine,

    just like I knew the beautiful purple hue shining in my eyes was Sage.

    4/4

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Sage?

    ¡°Sage?¡± I asked, my eyes widening with respect, watching Lottie¡¯s wolf force forward to control her

    b*dy.

    ¡°We are ready for you both.¡± A voice announced with a knock on Lottie¡¯s bedroom door, my signal

    to escort Lottie down.

    ¡°Five minutes!¡± Sage growled ferociously as she used Lottie¡¯s b*dy to step closer to me. Pressing

    her hands to my face, she pulled me closer so our foreheads touched, her eyes boring into mine,

    allowing me to watch those beautiful eyes shine vibrantly with the purple of her wolf! I felt utterly

    blindsided by her actions. I had heard that a wolf could force control over their human counterpart,

    but I had never seen it; Havoc had certainly never tried. Not that he was active at alltely!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I chuckled, my eyes wide with Havoc¡¯s craving for Lottie¡¯s braven wolf!

    Reassuring me that he was still in here somewhere!

    ¡°Showing you!¡± She announced firmly.

    ¡°What.. no!¡± I heard Lottie beg Sage through the connection she had just opened up in our minds

    before she silenced her.

    |||

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    1/5

    Chapter 51: Sage?

    I felt the pit grow in Lottie¡¯s stomach as Sage allowed me into her mind and hated knowing there

    was so much she wanted to hide from me.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, petal.¡± I whispered, nodding for Sage to continue. Like a slideshow of Lottie¡¯s greatest

    hits, Sage yed thest few days¡® events through my mind. Her excitement at seeing me in the

    shower, her regret at not sleeping with me the same night!

    The way she had just epted Mike¡¯s behaviour as ¡®normal¡® on her way to the ceremony, the

    disagreement she and Sage had had over what was eptable and what wasn¡¯t! Sage was

    apparently holding nothing back. Which I was thrilled about.

    At least, I thought I was until she included images of Mike and her during the ceremony, his words

    in her head as he hurt her wrist right in front of everyone without care. How Lottie kept quiet for Lilly,

    not wanting to cause a scene. I know she thinks she isn¡¯t Luna material, but fuck Lottie has no idea

    how wrong she is! How selfless, how naturally ites to her to put others first! I am beyond proud

    that she is mine!

    Sage moved on and showed me her and Kane in the kitchen, I felt a smirk washing over my face at

    being allowed to feel all her secret thoughts and desires for us. She had hated knowing we were

    back, but only because she loathed herself for being attracted to us, given how we used to taunt

    and tease her in the past! A history I nned to spend the rest of my life making up for.

    ¡°These things are private!¡± I heard Lottie whimper to Sage, and my lips pursed.

    2/5

    16%2

    Chapter 51: Sage?

    She was, of course, right, but I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t enjoying seeing all of Lottie¡¯s feelings

    laid bare to me! I liked her vulnerability like this.. she was always so reserved, and since finding out

    we were mated, she had withdrawn into herself more. Sensing Lottie¡¯s anger, Sage moved forward

    with her new party trick, showing me the bubbling desire Lottie felt for us while dancing with Lilly on

    the night of her mating ceremony.

    She yed the highlights of the days we spent in bed together, not missing out on the exact

    moment Lottie realised she was screwed because she had fallen for us. She was leaning on Kane¡¯s

    chest as he read to her from one of his books while I k*ssed her shoulders from where I had

    wrapped myself around her protectively. She realised at that moment that she didn¡¯t want the

    moment to end! And it wouldn¡¯t!!

    would see to that!

    I could feel the tone of Sage¡¯s visions change as every memory since waking up to find out that she

    was mated to us washed through me, the sense of overwhelming fear at not being good enough for

    us, not being Luna material to the anger at Kane¡¯s controlling attitude¡­

    ¡°Sage!¡± I heard Lottie utter. I wanted to reassure her that all was okay, but I knew we were just

    getting to the critical part, so I stayed silent but hoped she could sense through our bond that I was

    grateful for this. The hurt she felt at Lilly and Connie¡¯s words about her weight, which, given the

    grand scheme of things now, she felt ridiculous for being upset over, was the next memory to filter

    through to me. It wasn¡¯t silly! It hurt her, and that was justified!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lottie begged as we reached the memories of her father entering the room and dismissing

    my mother.

    2/5

    15:12 Fri, 15 Mar 5 25

    Chapter 51. Sage?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, angel.. let me see!¡± I cooed, leaning further into Sage¡¯s warm touch.

    ¡°Please!¡± She begged from the depths of her mind, but Sage pushed forward, showing me how her

    father had barged in her and threatened her; I could feel the instant wrath through the bond I shared

    with Kane, alerting me to the fact Sage had managed to link him into Lotties Highlights as Sage left

    no detail out, not her fathers threats or treatment of her.. nothing.

    ¡°Do you have any f**king idea what you have done!¡± his hand gripping firmly around her slim neck

    as he upheaved her and pushed me back onto the desk, the sound of things breaking barely

    audible over the racing of her heart.

    ¡°MONTHS! We had been working on that deal!¡± He roared, squeezing tightly, cutting off her air like

    she meant nothing to him.

    ¡°I have about thirty seconds before the f**king twins barge in here, so let me make this quick! You

    WILL reject them! You will find a way out of this f**king bullshit! Or so help you! I will kill you myself

    before you even reach the altar to say. your damn vows!¡± Hemanded theck of air and fear

    making her throw up and where he should have tended to her; instead, he stomped on her ribs like

    she was a f**king garbage!

    ¡°You should ask your Fiance! Ask him what price he had agreed to pay for you! A debt your

    precious twins will now take on! You will reject them! Tonight! And you will marry Mike! As f**king

    nned!¡± Anthony¡¯s words rang in my head as visions of my girl shed before my eyes.

    4/5

    Chapter 51: Sage?

    Sage pulled away from me to look at me, our eyes dancing with an unspoken.

    request.

    ¡°What the fuck is this!¡± I heard Kane growl from the door he had just mmed closed. But Sage

    wasn¡¯t finished; her eyes shed with the purple of her magic as she eyed Kane.

    ¡°You need to know! She wants to

    protect you both.. but who the fuck is going

    to protect her!¡± She hissed, grabbing my head again and opening Lottie¡¯s mind to

    US¡­

    <

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: I Will Never Leave You!

    I had been told that Knox and Lottie were dragging their heels; my father had sent me up to get

    them, as they were not opening the door for the Omega I had sent to get them. I had barely made it

    to the top of the stairs when I was suddenly hit with

    visions that left me feeling utterly distraught andpletely blindsided. I knew the second the

    images started ying in my mind like reels. They were Charlotte¡¯s memories, memories that had a

    mix of emotions crashing through me, from pride, arousal, love, and concern.

    ¡­but the vision of my girl taking a beating from her father broke me, knowing she had suffered at

    the hands of a male meant to protect her. Selfishly, it hurt more that she had every opportunity to

    tell us what had happened; it was clear we knew something, But she had decided to shut us out..

    why?

    Did she not trust us?

    Maybe she had sensed my wolf was MIA and had decided to keep it from me because she knew I

    would ho

    ripping her father a new asshole! Without my wolf, did she think I was vulnerable? I didn¡¯t get any of

    this!

    I could sense her through whatever magic was weaving its way through my mind, connecting me to

    my girl. Pushing the door open, I stilled at the scene before me, my brother pinned in ce by

    Charlotte¡¯s gaze, although as she turned to face

    7/6

    TE 13 Fr. 15 Mar 7.

    1513

    Chapter 52 Wit Never Love You

    me, I quickly realised it wasn¡¯t her at all but her troublesome wolf!

    I had so many questions but was cut off by Sage dering we had to know something. She was

    trying to protect us.. but Charlotte needed protecting, too!

    ¡°Has everyone lost their damn minds!¡± I hissed, feelingpletely lost and out of ce. I went to

    take a step forward, but my legs faltered as the visions started

    again.

    ¡°PLEASE SAGE!¡± I heard Charlotte beg! They will hate me!¡± She sobbed. Looking up at Charlotte¡¯s

    face, I saw the tears streaming from her pretty eyes, eyes that were currently shining with the most

    vibrant purple I had ever seen.

    ¡°I will never hate you!¡± I affirmed in all seriousness!

    ¡°You will! You will reject me!¡± She screamed through my mind, and given how Knox winced, he

    could hear the pain in her voice. I was beyond curious at what she felt was so bad that I would

    reject her! I couldn¡¯t think of anything! Nothing she would stoop to anyway!

    I desperately wanted to trust my girl! And if she didn¡¯t want me to know, there was a reason!

    Perhaps I Was just so scared of losing her that I was willing to give in and let her have her way

    because if she was telling the truth and whatever I Was about to see was that bad.. Would I reject

    her? I don¡¯t know! But what I did

    I

    was that I sure as shit I wasn¡¯t willing to risk it!

    0

    276

    13 H, 15 Mar

    Chapter 52: I Will Never Leave You!

    To risk us!

    ? 16%

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know!¡± I announced, hoping to reach Sage. It was clear that whatever Sage was

    trying to show us was only going to cause pain to Charlotte; I felt Charlotte rx through our mate

    bond and opened my eyes again to look at Sage, whose eyes were no longer locked on Knox.

    Releasing him, she stepped closer to me.

    ¡°You need to know!¡± Sage snarled. ¡°She needs help!¡± She warned me; I watched anger flick through

    her purple orbs; pulling from the stare she was pinning me with, I sighed. I locked eyes with Knox,

    who shook his head; I watched him somberly hang his head as he moved to sit on the bed, rubbing

    his temples.

    ¡°Sage is right¡­ But so is Charlotte! Brother.. I already know¡­ Mike told me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what that prick has to say! It was probably bullshit anyway!¡± I growled low in

    warning.

    ¡°Kane! It¡¯s important! You can¡¯t bury your head in the sand! We need to keep her safe! Did you miss

    what her father did? What he said! He threatened to kill her!¡± Knox roared, throwing his hands in the

    air in frustration.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him!¡± I spat, clenching my fists at my side. I knew I was being childish, but I couldn¡¯t help

    it!

    3/6

    Chapter 52: I Will Never Leave You!

    ¡°Really? You n to keep her safe with only half the information!¡± Sage questioned, her eyes still

    levelled on me. ¡°I know Lottie doesn¡¯t want you to know, I understand that¡­ But Knox doesn¡¯t know

    everything. It is not what he thinks.

    either..¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Knox asked, standing from the bed to cross the room. His eves screwed UD

    with what I suspected was a migraine from whatever Sage had done to him and, most likely, from

    the information overload.

    ¡°Let. me. show, you.¡± Sage argued, stepping closer to the pair of us. I felt Charlotte through our

    connection; she was hoping I would stay true to my promise not to be part of whatever madness

    this was.

    ¡°I am sorry, princess, your safetyes first! But I am not going anywhere!¡± ! announced.

    ¡°I guess we will see!¡± She whimpered, and just like that, she was gone, cutting herself out of the link

    we all shared.

    ¡°Ok,¡± I announced, stepping closer to Sage, allowing her to do whatever the hell it was she did to

    Knox to me. My brother¡¯s head was clearly already pounding; I couldn¡¯t expect him to take it on

    again.

    ¡°Good choice; I would have hated to have to overpower you and force your

    4/6

    15:13 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 52 1 Will Never Leave You!

    stubborn ass!¡± Sage grinned up at me, a smirk pulling at my lips as a howl rippled through me, the

    first sign I had in days of Rolo¡¯s return!

    ¡°Rolo?¡± I asked inwardly, ¡°Are you here!¡±

    ¡°Mate!!¡± The gruff sound of my wolf announced through our minds.

    ¡°Kitty Cat!¡± The familiar sound of Havoc bellowed into the room. Turning to face my brother, I

    smiled, seeing his eyes shining with the vibrant gold of Havoc. ¡°Our mate!¡± He purred, closing the

    gap between them, his arms circling Charlotte¡¯s b*dy, pulling Sage closer to him so he could nuzzle

    into her.

    ¡°Yes, yours!¡± She smiled slowly ¡°And now you have returned..¡±

    ¡°Wait, you knew they were hiding?¡± I asked Sage, my brows furrowing. I hadn¡¯t.

    I I told Charlotte, and Knox and I hadn¡¯t overly discussed the issue with our wolves. We had been

    kind of preupied with our little mate..

    ¡°I do, and I know why¡­ If you will let me show you!¡± She sighed again as she tried to pull from the

    iron¨Ctight grip of Havoc and Knox. ¡°A little help, Kane!¡± She chuckled, looking at my brother as he

    rubbed himself against her in an attempt to cover her in his scent.

    ¡°My Kitty!¡± Havoc grumbled as she wriggled free, her handsnding on my

    5/6

    15:13 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 52: I Will Never Leave You!

    temples before he had a chance to respond, and yet again, visions danced across my mind.

    Author Note: Merry Christmas, you lovely lot!

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    I hope you all had a beautiful Christmas with loved ones and got some nice gifts! After the chaos of

    the run¨Cup to Xmas, we all needed some downtime with those closest to us!

    I had a lovely break with the family, but those characters you all love are itching toe out and

    y, so I am pleased to say that the kids have gone back to hibernating in their rooms, and I am

    able to get you a lovely lot of updates!

    Don¡¯t forget to let me know what you think so far in thements; yourments and reviews

    make my day! Pippa X

    6/6

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Keeping Secrets!

    2

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lottie POV

    Watching Sage interact with our mates, it was clear I wasn¡¯t the only one keeping secrets. I had so

    many questions, but two were ying on my tongue: where had their wolves been? Why hadn¡¯t

    they told me?

    Did they not trust me?

    That could hardly be surprising; I hadn¡¯t trusted them, either. I watched through the purple tinge of

    Sage¡¯s eyes. Kane relented and gave in to Sage; as much as I hated that they were about to see all

    I had done, I knew Sage made sense; we were all keeping secrets, and those secrets would only

    damage us. We had to start acting like a team, a unit! And that started by allowing Sage to do this,

    not that I had

    much choice.

    Closing my eyes, I sucked down a breath as images of their Luna and I getting ready washed

    through the connection Sage had formed. Even I could sense the pride we had felt at being gifted

    her dress, the overwhelming love we felt for their mother and how close I was to sharing my truths

    with her flowed down the line..

    Eventually, the vision morphed into one of me pacing the room while working through my options.

    Sage was leaving nothing out; I guess she was hoping if they saw my thought process, they would

    understand why I did what I did. But ultimately, I knew Kane wouldn¡¯t be as forgiving As Knox.

    I felt the boys tense as they watched me mind link Mike and head to his room. My only saving grace

    was how much I had missed the boys as I walked to Mike¡¯s room, how my heart was racing at the

    thought of risking my union with them, how all I wanted to do was turn around and go find them, but

    I forced myself forward, reminding myself that I was doing this for them.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I whispered as the visions continued, showing them me entering Mike¡¯s room and the

    events that followed:

    |||

    1/4

    <

    15:13 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 53: Keeping Secrets!

    3

    ¡°Own you! HE thinks he can own you!¡± Kane roared furiously. ¡°Not even I own you, you are not

    f**king property! You are a mate! Someone to be treasured!¡± I swallowed the lump forming in my

    throat, hating that Sage was putting them through this! But she continued, making sure to include

    the anger I felt at how he disrespected Kane and Knox, the fear I felt watching the ckmail form in

    his mind.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± Kane rasped proudly as I tried to bargain the information from Mike, mentioning that I

    would be Luna, His Luna! He could feel how much joy I got from knowing I would be at their side.

    Mike¡¯s reply had Knox sighing. I knew he knew more than he was letting on, but I could sense

    through our link that he was starting to understand why I did what I did¡­ To protect them. I just

    hoped Kane felt the same!

    ¡°Traitors?¡± Knox whimpered at the mention of Mike¡¯s debt as it filtered through

    their minds.

    I closed my eyes on the vision and heard my voice ask what he wanted, hoping that would block out

    the memories, but Sage, ever determined to push through, kept the images on the back of my lids.

    ¡°You.. I want you on your knees finishing what you interrupted!¡±

    Nothing.. I heard nothing from either of my mates as Sage continued her slideshow, showing me

    drinking the potion, dropping to my knees, and the betrayal that followed, not just to my mates but

    my wolf. I could feel anger unrivalled by anything I had ever felt before washing through my mate

    bond.

    I wanted to say something, apologise, but what words were there: ¡°I am sorry I sucked a dick that

    wasn¡¯t either of yours! I am sorry I was so weak! Foolish?¡± Nothing felt right, so I stayed silent while

    Sage showed them everything until she pulled away from Kane, her eyes levelling on his as those

    eyes I loved opened the

    O

    1/4

    D

    ¼Ò 16%

    Chapter 53: Keeping Secrets!

    beautiful icy blue reced with a deadly ck that I knew to be Rolos, the hurt in them had fear

    licking up my spine.

    ¡°I believe whatever Mike used to silence me was used on you both when you arrived back here!¡±

    Sage announced with resolve.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what is important right now!¡± Kane replied coldly. ¡°Give Charlotte control, Sage!¡± He

    commanded harshly.

    ¡°It is important!¡± She hissed, narrowing her purple hues at our control freak mate, who I could sense

    was fighting to remain calm.

    ¡°I WANT TO TALK TO MY MATE!¡± Kane bellowed through the room, and that anger I felt from

    earlier bubbled to a catastrophic level.

    ¡°I am your mate, too!¡± Sage tried to reason with him, but even I could sense that was useless! She

    may be his mate, but she hadn¡¯t sucked Mike¡¯s dick! I did! In fact, she counselled me against it, and

    I ignored her! His anger was aimed at me! And rightly so!

    ¡°I am not going to hurt her!¡± He ground out through clenched teeth. Something I did believe!

    ¡°You¡¯re angry!¡± She announced, shaking her head. I felt her root my feet to the ground in case he

    lunged at her, something I knew he would not! He may be angry, but he loved me, and Rolo loved

    Sage!

    ¡°GIVE HER FUCKING CONTROL!¡± He screamed before turning to run his hand through his hair. I

    felt the crippling heartbreak eat at him as he bent over, dry heaving. Knox¡¯s hand slid up his back in

    an attempt tofort his brother. ¡°I can feel her pain, Sage! I need her!¡±

    ¡°We all can! But this is bigger than her mistakes!¡± Sage barked, crossing my arms across my chest

    stubbornly.

    ¡°Sage!¡± Havoc warned, his eyes locked on my face. The yellows of his hues said more than his

    words ever could.

    III

    3/4

    O

    ¤¯

    15:13 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 53: Keeping Secrets!

    16%1

    ¡°I will be ok, Sage! I am not the only one hurting! They are, too. They need me as much as I need

    them.¡± I pleaded to my wolf through our connection; with a sigh,

    she relented and nodded to our mates.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this, but fine!¡± She grunted before disappearing into the depths of my mind,

    giving me back the reins¡­ although I had a feeling it was only temporary, she no longer trusted my

    judgement.. something I understood; I wasn¡¯t sure I did either!

    ¡°I am sorry!¡± I whispered aloud, knowing it was weak, but it was all I could offer my mates in the way

    of an exnation.

    III

    O

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: We Failed You!

    16%

    Kane POV

    I felt like I had been sucker¨Cpunched in the gut! No, that was nothingpared to what I was

    feeling. Complete and utter heartbreak! These revtions were soul¨Ccrushing, to say the f**king

    least!

    ¡°I am sorry!¡± I listened to her words and knew she meant them; I could feel it through our bond. She

    was scared, and I got that, but because I was too! Standing with a nod of thanks to my brother: his

    touch had soothed me because, through it, could feel he felt the same.

    Turning to look at Charlotte, I ran my tongue over my teeth, seeing the tears rain from her pretty

    blue spheres. Pushing Knox aside, I crossed the room, my hands pulsing into fists at my side. I

    could feel Rolo¡¯s anger rippling through me, both of us on the same page..

    Grabbing her in my arms, I crushed her against my chest, my arms snaking around her trembling

    waist as I hugged her to me, maybe a little too tight. My lips crushed to hers in a bruising k*ss that.

    knew sucked their air from her lungs and left her wholly breathless, but the truth was I wanted to

    reassure her that despite it all, despite everything I had seen, I wanted her! I always would!

    ¡°I love you!¡± I whispered against her lips through my own tears; tasting thebination of our salty

    tears on my lips, I let out the breath I was holding and pecked her lips again. ¡°I am not going

    anywhere!¡± And fuck I hoped she knew I meant every word.

    ¡°But..¡± she replied, her lips quivering as she looked up at me, her eyes glossed with more salty rain.

    ¡°But. Nothing!¡± I shook my head firmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that; I can feel your anger and pain.¡± her voice was so weak and vulnerable that I

    wanted to pummel Sage for putting her through this! As much

    |||

    1/4

    216%2

    Chapter 54: We Failed You!

    as Rolo loved her wolf, and I appreciated everything she had done to protect Charlotte, right now, I

    wish she had found a better way to deliver this news!

    ¡°I am not angry, Charlotte; I am f**king enraged! Furious! But not with you!¡± I nodded to her, my

    hands lifting from her hips to cup her cheeks, lifting those eyes I would never tire of looking at up to

    meet my gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like what you did! I detest the idea of anyone else touching you! Let alone.. Fuck¡­

    Charlotte!¡± I hissed, pulling my eyes from hers to shake them free of the tears I felt spilling over my

    darkshes.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°But you should never have been put in this position; you should have had a father who adored you!

    Like a f**king father should! Not sold you to a f**king urchin like Mike! Let alone sell you to pay a

    f**king debt! Beta or not, I am going to make sure he suffers for this!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She gasped, her eyes wide with horror. How that man still had her loyalty was f**king beyond

    me.

    ¡°YES! He should have protected you! HE failed!¡± I growled, brutally, infuriated by the man I had

    looked up to as a kid.

    ¡°We all did!¡± Knox added from behind me, and I nodded, totally agreeing with my brother.

    ¡°You wanted to protect us; I understand that, princess¡­ but so did Mike! And he took advantage of

    that! That wasn¡¯t ckmail, that was..¡±

    ¡°Sexual assault!¡± Knox growled. The sounds of things smashing behind me had me sucking down

    the breath I was about to take and cutting whatever reply she was about to make off. I hated how

    torn I felt. I wanted tofort my brother, but I couldn¡¯t bear the idea of letting the girl I loved with

    every fibre of my being out of

    my arms.

    ¡°You ok, brother?¡± I asked, my eyes never leaving Charlottes,

    ¡°Not even a little bit!¡± He snarled. ¡°I just need a minute!¡± he grunted, continuing his pacing. A

    minute

    Could give him. Charlotte wriggled in my hold at the sound of

    1/4

    16%

    Chapter 54: We Failed You!

    more destruction, pushing me away from her, sighing. I let her go and watched as she darted to

    where Knox had smashed a table. Splinters of wood scattered the floor at his feet; he looked feral,

    and truthfully, I was nervous that she might run at the sight of his madness.

    ¡°We failed you!¡± He sobbed, his eyes looking at me over Charlotte¡¯s head clearly unable to meet her

    eyes.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t!¡± She snapped, pushing his chest with her hands to get his attention. Shaking his head

    at her his eyes still refusing to meet hers.

    ¡°I did; I believed him when he told me you had done it willingly, that you offered to suck him off in

    return for information! I am sorry, angel, it made f**king sense at the time, the way he worded it! I

    will never forgive myself for not beating him to a pulp there and then for even suggesting such a

    thing.¡± I could hear the anguish in his voice and sighed because I knew he would carry this with him

    until he had avenged her.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± Charlotte cooed, closing the gap between them, her hands snaking around his waist as she

    buried her head in his chest; his hands, however, lifted from her like she was a bomb about to go

    off, evidently unable to touch her, and given the self¨Cloathing I felting off him, I understood he

    no longer felt he deserved

    her!

    And the truth of it was, we didn¡¯t!

    ¡°She will take it as a rejection!¡± I warned Knox through mind link, my eyes tightening on my brother¡¯s

    frantic face as he swallowed whatever he was feeling and hugged her, his whole b*dy stiff; stepping

    into them, I wrapped my arms around her from behind, tightening my grip on her, not letting her go,

    hoping to make up for whatever Knox was unable to give her.

    My eyes locked on my brother over her head. I could sense Havoc pacing behind his eyes and

    knew he was processing, putting the pieces in ce. I understood the pair and knew it would be

    exhausting for Knox to try to calm the impulsive wolf he housed. He was unlike most wolves; he

    was feral, unpredictable and in line with his name; he was known to cause havoc wherever he

    went!

    III

    O

    2/4

    Chapter 54: We Failed You!

    ¡°Where are you? People are getting antsy!¡± My father announced through mindlink.

    ¡°We will be 10. minutes; there is an issue with Knox¡¯s suit.¡± I lied as convincingly

    as I could.

    ¡°Fine, but hurry up!¡± He barked before cutting off the link. Sighing, I looked down at my girl, who

    was avoiding eye contact with me; I could feel the whirlwind of emotions crashing through her and

    knew we needed to do something.. I just wasn¡¯t

    sure what.

    ¡°We have ten minutes, and we need to get downstairs,¡± I announced with a deep groan. ¡°What is

    our next move?¡±

    ¡°Murder!¡± Knox shrugged, pulling from us.

    ¡°We can¡¯t murder Mike!¡± Charlotte expressed, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Who said anything about Mike!¡± He grinned wickedly as he turned to face me, his blue hues

    sparkling with a gold tinge that made me nervous..

    ¡°Havoc.. I need you to take a minute and think¡­¡±

    O

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: Come In!

    -2

    ?

    My eyes moved over my brother¡¯s face; I wanted to tell him to go fuck himself; maybe a little havoc

    was precisely what we all needed! But I could see the fear in Lottie¡¯s eyes and refused to allow her

    to fear my wolf the way most did.

    ¡°Later, Havoc!¡± I promised inwardly with a nod to Kane. I felt Havoc tense, but with a grumble, he

    settled back down inside my head; he wasn¡¯t a big talker. He had never been. He was more of a

    doer!

    ¡°What are we going to do about tonight?¡± I asked, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Get an answer¡°, Kane growled, not letting Lottie out of his site. Something I knew would be a

    regr urrence now. ¡°Without Murder!¡± He added, arching a brow to me.

    ¡°No shit!¡± Lottieughed lightly, shaking her head. My lips curled as I saw the sass return ever so

    slightly. I knew she didn¡¯t want Kane or me to know about her father, his debt and Mike, but now we

    did: I could see the tension ease from her shoulders; the weight had been lifted, and she was no

    longer alone.

    ¡°Smart ass!¡± I chuckled, moving across the room towards her. I caught Kane from the corner of my

    eyes as he tensed, ready to step in if she needed his help like I would f**king hurt her!

    ¡°Hey, you! I missed you!¡± I grinned, circling her in myrge arms and pulling her

    to me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere, dipshit!¡± Sheughed, rolling those beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡°You did!¡± I argued. ¡°But we haven¡¯t got time for that now,¡± I added with a wink as I pecked the smirk

    at the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Your father gave you till tonight to reject us.. correct?¡± Kane asked as he

    |||

    §à

    <

    1/4

    15:14 FA, 15 Mar 0 G

    Chapter 55: Come In!

    Chapter 55: Come In!

    Knox POV

    &

    My eyes moved over my brother¡¯s face; I wanted to tell him to go fuck himself; maybe a little havoc

    was precisely what we all needed! But I could see the fear in Lottie¡¯s eyes and refused to allow her

    to fear my wolf the way most did.

    ¡°Later, Havoc!¡± I promised inwardly with a nod to Kane. I felt Havoc tense, but with a grumble, he

    settled back down inside my head; he wasn¡¯t a big talker. He had never been. He was more of a

    doer!

    ¡°What are we going to do about tonight?¡± I asked, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Get an answer¡°, Kane growled, not letting Lottie out of his site. Something I knew would be a

    regr urrence now. ¡°Without Murder!¡± He added, arching a

    brow to me.

    ¡°No shit!¡± Lottieughed lightly, shaking her head. My lips curled as I saw the sass return ever so

    slightly. I knew she didn¡¯t want Kane or me to know about her father, his debt and Mike, but now we

    did: I could see the tension ease from her shoulders; the weight had been lifted, and she was no

    longer alone.

    ¡°Smart ass!¡± I chuckled, moving across the room towards her. I caught Kane from the corner of my

    eyes as he tensed, ready to step in if she needed his help like I would f**king hurt her!

    ¡°Hey, you! I missed you!¡± I grinned, circling her in myrge arms and pulling her

    to me.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere, dipshit!¡± Sheughed, rolling those beautiful blue eyes.

    ¡°You did!¡± I argued. ¡°But we haven¡¯t got time for that now,¡± I added with a wink as I pecked the smirk

    at the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Your father gave you till tonight to reject us.. correct?¡± Kane asked as he

    II

    O

    1/4

    15:14 Fri, 15 Mar @ G

    Chapter 55: Come In!

    stepped into my side, his eyes trained on our little mate as she nodded at him.

    ¡°He was with my father when we left; he knew I wasing to get you; the fact we arete could go

    in our favour.¡± Kane suggested, his fingers lightly trailing over her arm.

    ¡°How?¡± She asked, screwing her brows up as she opened her arm out for him to stroke her wrists

    like she did when she was sleepy. I loved how affectionate she naturally was.

    ¡°We can insinuate we have been fighting. If he asks, you can say you are going to do it..¡±

    ¡°But I won¡¯t be right?¡± She demanded. Kane and I exchanged a nce, both prepared to lie to her if

    needed, but ultimately, we had seen how far she was willing to go to keep us safe; we needed to be

    willing to do the same to protect her!

    ¡°No!¡± answered, leaning down to press my lips to her forehead, but our little mate was too quick;

    pushing at my chest, she shoved me away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She snarled! ¡°I haven¡¯t gone through this to lose you both! I can feel everything you both

    can remember! Including when you are lying to me!¡± She snapped, shaking her head.

    ¡°Lottie!¡± I tried to reason with her.

    ¡°No¡­ Fuck you both! I love you! I refuse to believe that you think this is a good idea!¡± She

    screamed, tears filling those beautiful pools.

    I struggled to find the words I needed to reassure her, but I could see the panic eating at her and

    knew she would spiral if we didn¡¯t do something. Fast.

    Kane stepped into her, his b*dy caging her as he pushed her back against the wall, his hands

    tightening around her wrists as she pounded them on his chest angrily, lifting them over her head to

    stop the assault.

    ¡°Prick!¡± She hissed, and again, she surprised us by bringing her knee up, almost colliding it with his

    crown jewels; kicking her legs open, he nestled himself between

    III

    2/4

    15%

    Chapter 55: Come In!

    them, holding her tightly in ce against the wall and him.

    ¡°Calm the fuck down!¡± Hemanded fiercely, surprising me by the level of authority he held, but it

    was no secret that although Havoc was the Alpha of our wolves, that title was Kane¡¯s when it came

    to our human counterparts.

    ¡°Do you truly think we are going to let you go? You think you are the only one in love! You think you

    are the only one scared! You aren¡¯t! Do you hear me?! I will murder whoever the fuck it is that needs

    killing if I have to! I won¡¯t be giving you up! What about you, Knox?¡± He asked, nodding to me.

    My words cut off when her pretty head of blonde hair turned to face me, her lips pouty and so

    f**king k*ssable, her eyes pleading with me, but seeing her make¨Cup smeared slightly under her

    eyes instantly sent a twitch to my cock, reminding me of how her make¨Cup run when I had her

    choking on my cock the night of Lilly¡¯s mating ceremony.

    ¡°Really? NOW! Do you ever think of anything else!¡± She snapped, sensing my

    arousal.

    ¡°Not when ites to you, baby girl! But Kane is right: I am not going anywhere, not now! Not ever!

    You are our mate!¡± I watched her rx and sighed heavily, stepping into her side, my finger wiping

    away the tears flowing from her eyes while I forced my dick to behave.

    ¡°We might just need to pretend things aren¡¯t going well for tonight until we have time to work this

    mess out!¡± I admitted, with a nod and reassuring smile.

    ¡°But the ball? You are presenting me as your mate.¡± She whispered; I could feel through the bond

    that she felt silly for feeling upset about missing it, and I got it! I did, too¡­

    ¡°Yes.. we are..¡± Kane confirmed with a nod to me, my brows furrowing, not understanding how that

    would help. ¡°It will give her the protection she needs if things go south.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed, not liking the thought of losing her.

    III

    O

    3/4

    de

    15.14 ¦¥¦°,

    Chapter 55: Come In!

    ¡°So, for tonight, we are going to go, dance, and enjoy ourselves like a newly mated couple would¡­¡±

    I started to say, my eyes shooting to Kane¡¯s when he cut me off.

    ¡°But..We need to make people think there is trouble in paradise. Can you do that, Charlotte?¡± He

    asked sternly, his eyes not leaving hers. ¡°Can you trust us and remember that whatever you see

    tonight is for your father¡¯s benefit.. nothing else? It means nothing!¡± He asked, my eyes boring into

    the side of his head, not liking the sound of that one bit.

    ¡°If it means I get to keep you! Then yes!¡± She whimpered, leaning her head up to look at us, those

    lips I was dying to k*ss parting so she could lick her dry lips. Havoc¡¯s senses prickled, and given the

    way Kane¡¯s eyes whipped to the door, he

    had sensed it too.

    ¡°Anthony!¡± We both uttered low to each other.

    ¡°Charlotte, your father ising!¡± Kane growled through our mindlink. ¡°Let him in, let him see you

    upset, let him see us. It will help! Maybe buy us some time!¡± He requested, and I watched her nod

    sadly.

    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°Can you do this?¡± I asked, pressing my forehead to hers. The knock on the door cut off any reply

    she could make.

    ¡°Come in!¡± She yelled, the three of us staring at each other, hoping this n.

    would work because the alternative was treason!

    3/4

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Control Your Urges!

    15%

    My eyes remained locked on Knox¡¯s blue orbs while Kane¡¯s thumb gently stroked my wrist as he

    pinned them above my head. I knew my father wouldn¡¯t pick up on the support their touch offered,

    and it took everything in me not to let my face crumble and drop the mask of anger I wore as I

    red into the icy hues of Knox.

    ¡°Lottie?¡± My father questioned from the doorway.

    ¡°We are busy!¡± Kane growled, his face still facing mine; I could feel the anger rippling off them both,

    and to an outsider, I knew it would like it was aimed at me; with how Kane had me pinned up to the

    wall, his b*dy caging me, Knox¡¯s blocking any attempt of escape. I looked every bit like a

    heartbroken mate. And I guess I was!

    ¡°Release my daughter!¡± My father ordered, but even I could hear how weak he sounded. He didn¡¯t

    genuinely care; he only said it because that was what he thought was expected of him,

    ¡°Bitte to pretend to give a shit, don¡¯t you think ¡°beta¡°¡± Knoxughed with a wink that I prayed my

    father missed as he turned and looked my dad dead in the eye. I could see the fury on my father¡¯s

    face at the disrespectced in the way Knox had called him Beta. Which I knew was the point!

    1/6

    <

    15:14 Fri, 15 Mar

    1.

    Chapter 56: Control Your Urges!

    15%

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± He asked, stepping into the room. My father had always seemed like the tallest man

    alive, the strongest and undoubtedly the best! Not to mention the most feared even, but watching

    my mate square up to him, I realised how wrong I was. My mates towered over him, both in height

    and build. But they didn¡¯t need fear to get respect; they had something in them that demanded it.

    My father had always got my respect because I¡­

    ¡°Because we craved his love and hoped the more we respected him, then maybe he would love us..

    one day!¡± Sage acknowledged, causing sadness to wash over my face that was quickly reced by

    Kane gently thrusting his hips against my core, knowing it would distract me.

    ¡°Dick!¡± I mouthed, earning a wink from Kane¡¯s beautiful gemstones. But the truth was, if the twins

    were right, and my dad had sold me like a piece ofnd or a car, then I had spent years trying to

    make a man love me that never would. And the worst part was I didn¡¯t even know why he hated me

    so much.

    ¡°You heard me.¡± Knoxughed, ¡°I told you the other day that Mike had pretty much tried to force

    your daughter on the way down to Lilly¡¯s ceremony.¡± I watched my father squirm and momentarily

    felt sorry for him. Knox was going to destroy him one day; I could hear it in his voice.

    ¡°And remind me what he said, Kane?¡± Knox began to vent, his anger rising at having the man

    before him that had caused all this chaos.

    O

    1/6

    Chapter 56: Control Your Urges!

    E

    ¡°Go to him!¡± I begged Kane through mind link, but he shut me out, shaking his head as he pressed

    his b*dy into mine.

    ¡°I believe he said: That seems out of character for Mike! You must have given him mixed signals,

    Lottie!¡± Kane answered; my cheeks blushed, and I pushed against Kane¡¯s grip.

    ¡°You were not their Kane!¡± My father snorted. ¡°So, how on earth do you know what I said?¡± He may

    not have been there, but Sage had made sure to imprint these moments onto my mate¡¯s mind,

    something Kane couldn¡¯t very well admit; holding my breath, I waited for him to answer.

    ¡°Because my brother is not a liar¡­ Unlike some!¡± Kane snorted, pushing my hands harder into the

    wall; despite my anger at the situation, I hated the way my pussy clenched at the force he was

    using on my wrists and the way his groin ground into my pussy.

    ¡°I am not a liar!¡± I hissed, taking the cue he offered. I watched Kane smirk slowly, his eyes meeting

    mine, noting the glimmer of Rolo shing boldly.

    ¡°I beg to differ!¡± Knox scoffed from behind Kane.

    ¡°You need to control your urges, Charlotte.¡± Kaneughed through my head, making me blush.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna have a wet patch on mothers dress.¡± He added with

    |||

    O

    3/6

    10%

    15:14 Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 56: Control Your Urges!

    another roll of his strong hips.

    15% 1

    ¡°Perhaps we should try restraints on you, angel, if you like what Kane is doing so much!¡± Knox

    joined the mind linked. Smiling slyly, Kane looked over his shoulder at Knox, who was now blocking

    my father¡¯s path as he tried to enter the room further. I could see this escting and took the

    opportunity, now that Kane was distracted, to forcefully yank my hands free of his grasp and shove

    Kane in the

    chest.

    ¡°Enough! You¡¯re both being dramatic! I can talk with my damn father, just like I can talk with Mike!¡± I

    hissed, ducking under Kane¡¯s arms and heading to my desk to pick up my mask.

    ¡°Talking?¡± Knox sneered, turning to re at me. ¡°Is that code for giving head these days!¡± He

    laughed, as the air left my lungs. I met his eyes, which were already shining with apology. I knew he

    was angry about what I had done; how could he not be¡­ I would be if the shoe were on the other

    foot, but to use it now.. was a low

    blow.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I WAS just talking with him! I am allowed to talk to other men!¡±

    ¡°The fuck you are!¡± Kane growled, his eyes shining with a seriousness that made me nervous. ¡°Not

    until we can trust you! Not after today!¡± He added, and I felt tears dance across myshes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her like that!¡± My father warned, yet again without any power or

    III

    O

    4/6

    15:15 Fri, 15 Mar 0

    Chapter 56: Control Your Urges!

    warmth. ¡°She was with Mike for years! You can¡¯t expect that kind of love to just die! If she wants to

    be with him.. you should respect her wishes! Put her first! That is

    what one does for love.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t preach to me about love!¡± Kane warned, the tension in the room suddenly turning

    dangerously eerie.

    ¡°We are going to miss the ball!¡± I screamed. ¡°Can you park this dick¨Cmeasuring contest for now!¡± I

    sighed, turning to look in the mirror that hours ago my father had pushed me into.

    ¡°There is no contest! I am hung like a f**king stallion!¡± Knox grinned, wiggling his brows at me in the

    mirror. I wanted tough, but I reminded myself that my father was definitely watching my every

    move.

    ¡°And all the booze has no doubt shrivelled your fathers right up!¡± He continued stepping closer to

    me.

    ¡°You need to watch how you talk to me, Knox.¡± Our Beta barked with more

    concern than he had ever shown for me.

    ¡°I am watching, and I think it¡¯s f**king fabulous.. don¡¯t you, Kane?¡± Knox grinned, holding his hand

    out for me to take.

    O

    5/6

    15:15 Fri, 15 Mar @ GE.

    Chapter 56: Control Your Urges!

    ¡°I see no issue with it!¡± Kane grinned, walking towards the door, motioning for my father to leave.

    His eyes settled on me onest time as my father sighed but

    caved and turned to leave.

    ¡°Do the right thing, Lottie!¡± My father¡¯s final words as he left without even ncing back at me. From

    where I stood, I could see that Kane¡¯s hand on the door handle was so tight I could see it shattering

    under the pressure.

    ¡°I love you, Charlotte!¡± His mind linked with a nod to Knox before walking through the door and

    following my father down to where everyone awaited him to present his new mate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you cleaned up and to the ball, Cindere!¡± Knox smiled nervously.

    6/6

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Son Of A Bit ch!

    D

    15%

    Closing the door behind Anthony and me, I walked silently beside the man, who I was fully aware

    had just reminded his daughter of the threat he had made earlier. One to kill her if she didn¡¯t reject

    Knox and I. Of course, he didn¡¯t know we knew,

    and I nned to keep it that way for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my father!¡± Charlotte begged through the link; I closed my eyes in frustration, forgetting

    she could feel everything through the link and knew how much I was struggling to keep my cool

    simply because he was breathing the same

    air!

    ¡°Or breathing air at all!¡± Rollo barked.

    ¡°I was thinking, wouldn¡¯t it just be easier to go to my father with all this? He would protect us and get

    to the bottom of this sh it!¡± I replied to her, opening up the link for Knox to join in.

    ¡°No.¡± She moaned. ¡°Your father would be forced to take action at the slightest mention of treason.

    Do you really think your dad would allow you to stay mated to a traitor¡¯s daughter?¡± She asked. I

    could hear the dread in her voice and understood her fear because, truthfully, I had considered the

    same issue.

    J

    1/6

    15%

    Chapter 57: Son Of A Bit ch!

    ¡°I would like to see anyone try to separate us!¡± Knox growled, a smile splitting my lips at how,

    despite my concern, he had taken the words right out of my mouth.

    ¡°I know you think I don¡¯t love her!¡± Anthony said, his words cold and impassive as they cut through

    my inner dialogue with my mate: and his daughter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it.¡± I snorted, rolling my eyes. ¡°I know it!¡± I added as he turned to look at me withoutContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    emotion. Most fathers would be furious at the usation, but Anthony¡­ couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°I actually just want what is best for her.¡±

    ¡°You want to use her.¡± Rolo grunted inside my head in response to Anthony¡¯s deration.

    ¡°You will be Alpha one day, not that I want to think of this pack without your father.¡±

    ¡°Liar, I bet you are counting the days!¡± Rolo added with a snort.

    ¡°And when you are Alpha, you are going to need a strong she-wolf at your side, someone that can

    rule beside you, someone who isn¡¯t afraid of confrontation, a fierce warrior and respected leader.¡±

    III

    O

    1/6

    0

    15:15 Fri, 15 Mar G.

    Chapter 57: Son Of A Bi tch!

    ¡°And let me guess, you don¡¯t think that is Charlotte!¡± Rollo continued to argue with him in my head

    while I stayed silent. I happened to agree with everything my wolf was saying, but I needed to keep

    a lid on my anger, or everything was going to go to sh it.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it, but she is better suited to some like Mike!¡± I clenched my fists at the sides

    of me, biting down the sarcastic remark I wanted to make and the fact I wanted to pummel his face

    into an unrecognisable pulp.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I ground out through clenched teeth; turning to look at me, his face twisted into an

    uneasy line. ¡°Please borate!¡± I managed to get it without growling.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t think I love her, but I do in my own way. I admit I haven¡¯t given her much time or

    the support not like I should have.¡±

    Much?¡± I asked, arching a brow as we reached the stairwell. I locked my hands behind my back to

    stop myself from pushing the cu nt down the stairs and to a

    rather blo ody death.

    ¡°Yes.. much!¡± He replied curtly. ¡°But what you don¡¯t see is that MYck of support and guidance

    means she is weak.. too weak to be your mate.¡±

    ¡°Because you are such a great example of what a true leader should be.¡± Rolo

    |||

    2/6

    Chapter 57: Son Of A Bi tch!

    snarled. ¡°Drunk,zy and deceitful.¡± He added, making me smirk.

    3

    ¡°Absolutely, she has missed out on some key life lessons.¡± I sighed over at

    Anthony.

    ¡°Like how to cut off deadweight?¡± Rolo asked with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will teach her! She will

    understand love, how it feels to be protected and what unquestionable loyalty looks like!¡± He

    announced proudly. As I fought the urge to

    laugh, my wolf may be obstinate, but he was right!

    ¡°You understand?¡± Anthony asked, while he turned to face me, his face screwed up as he tried to

    work out if I was agreeing with his statement or being

    sarcastic. ¡°I understand..¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯re a p rick?¡± Rolo finished my sentence, and I wondered how I had ever managed without

    him thest few days.

    ¡°Please go on!¡± I affirmed with a wave of my hand. ¡°You were telling me why

    she is better suited to Mke.¡±

    413

    ¡°You and Knox have been away for years; Mike has been here; he has supported her through her

    insecurities.¡±

    4/6

    O

    <

    Chapter 57: Son Of A Bi tch!

    ¡°That the ba sta rd gave her!¡± I snarled at Rolo. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way she apologised because of

    her weight! He has belittled her and chipped away at her confidence!¡±

    ¡°I saw!¡± He ground out. Pausing, I thought back on something Sage had said: she thought she knew

    why Rolo had been MIA. I never got a chance to ask her.

    ¡°Mike understands her, and he is not in line to rule this pack..¡±

    15%

    ¡°Has anyone told the little pr ick this? Because I am not sure he has gotten that memo!¡± Rolo

    continued to argue inside my head. Narrowing my eyes on Anthony, I allowed him to finish talking,

    trying desperately to stay calm and not yank his head from his worthless b*dy for the way he was

    talking about his daughter.. and my

    mate.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she is weak and by his side; he is not important¡­ You are!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡± I asked with a dangerous chuckle, so close to saying something I

    shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want to be here! She wants to travel and leave the pack.

    Does that sound like Luna material?¡±

    ¡°Have you considered that her priorities may have changed?¡± I asked, nodding

    <

    4/6

    15:15 Fri, 15 Mar G.

    Chapter 57: Son Of A Bi tch!

    for him to walk down the stairs.

    E

    ¡°Has she told you as much?¡± He asked, his eyes tight on mine, clearly fishing for

    information.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t said much!¡± I lied; I knew my girl wanted to be here with me.

    ¡°All I am saying, Kane, is that if you love her, you will let her go! This life isn¡¯t for her! The life of a

    Luna isn¡¯t for her! She is not strong enough, and her being at your side will weaken you, your

    pack¡­ And your im to rule¡­ Others wille for your seat. And you will be too busy protecting

    her to defend it.¡±

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± My father growled, marching up the stairs to Anthony and I. My eyes were

    latched on Anthony¡¯s face; I could feel the twitch under my eye and knew I was struggling to stay

    quiet. Anthony was looking ahead at my father, his head tilted in a sign of respect.

    ¡°I found the boys trying to calm Lottie down; she is having second thoughts about everything; things

    are all happening so fast; she doesn¡¯t even know if she wants this! Perhaps we should postpone.¡±

    ¡°Son of a bit ch!¡± Rolo roared.

    5/6

    |||

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°You know, most men don¡¯t know what a ponytail is, let alone how to sort their girl¡¯s hair out.¡± I

    teased, watching Knox in the mirror as he brushed my hair into a smooth ponytail, fixing his

    mother¡¯s hard work so she wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Most men are m orons.¡± He countered with a wink at me in the mirror, my

    stomach fluttering instantly.

    ¡°I can think of a few who are not.¡± I smirked back at him, his lips curling in

    response.

    ¡°Hmm, do I need to go and beat some fool for impressing my girl!¡± Knox teased, his eyes tightening

    on me in the mirror as he ran his fingers over his handiwork.

    ¡°I am not sure you could kick his as s¡­ He is rather buff!¡± Iughed, arching a brow at him, my eyes

    shining with the flirtatious ease Knox and I shared.

    ¡°And his brother.. well, he may not be as¡­¡±

    ¤¯

    1/6

    Fri, 15 Mar

    Chapter 58: I Am Sull Your Friend!

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    Lottle POV

    ¡°You know, most men don¡¯t know what a ponytail is, let alone how to sort their girl¡¯s hair out.¡± I

    teased, watching Knox in the mirror as he brushed my hair into a smooth ponytail, fixing his

    mother¡¯s hard work so she wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Most men are m orons.¡± He countered with a wink at me in the mirror, my stomach fluttering

    instantly.

    ¡°I can think of a few who are not.¡± I smirked back at him, his lips curling in

    response. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    his

    ¡°Hmm, do I need to go and beat some fool for impressing my girl!¡± Knox teased, eyes tightening on

    me in the mirror as he ran his fingers over his handiwork.

    ¡°I am not sure you could kick his as s¡­ He is rather buff!¡± Iughed, arching a brow at him, my eyes

    shining with the flirtatious ease Knox and I shared.

    ¡°And his brother.. well, he may not be as¡­¡±

    111

    L

    1/6

    0

    15:15 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°You know, most men don¡¯t know what a ponytail is, let alone how to sort their girl¡¯s hair out.¡± I

    teased, watching Knox in the mirror as he brushed my hair into a smooth ponytail, fixing his

    mother¡¯s hard work so she wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°Most men are m orons.¡± He countered with a wink at me in the mirror, my stomach fluttering

    instantly.

    ¡°I can think of a few who are not.¡± I smirked back at him, his lips curling in

    response.

    ¡°Hmm, do I need to go and beat some fool for impressing my girl!¡± Knox teased, his eyes tightening

    on me in the mirror as he ran his fingers over his handiwork.

    ¡°I am not sure you could kick his as s¡­ He is rather buff!¡± Iughed, arching a brow at him, my eyes

    shining with the flirtatious ease Knox and I shared.

    ¡°And his brother.. well, he may not be as¡­¡±

    1/6

    15.15 Fri, 15 Mar @ G

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    15%

    ¡°Fit? Se xy? Good with his tongue?¡± Knox asked, a blush spreading across my newly made-up

    cheeks.

    ¡°Muscr¡­¡± Iughed, rolling my eyes. ¡°But he is just as scary when he wants

    to be.¡±

    ¡°Puft! I hear his brother is all bark and no bite!¡± He winked. ¡°I would stick with

    the handsome brother who knows how to make your eyes roll into the back of head.¡± He grinned,

    nodding to the desk.

    your

    ¡°Mask.¡± He asked with a cheeky smile, holding his hand out for my beautiful mask. Picking it up, I

    ran my fingers over the intricate details and sighed. It was stunning, far superior to anything I had

    ever imagined to wear tonight or felt I was worthy of.

    ¡°You are!¡± He growled gently, pulling on my hair to get my attention and pull me from my doubts.

    ¡°What?¡± Iughed innocently while handing him the mask, clearly confused at

    his outburst.

    ¡°Worth all this! You are!¡± He proimed firmly. ¡°I can feel it, through the bond¡­¡± His words made

    me groan; I had forgotten about that part of the bond for a

    moment.

    III

    §°

    r

    2/6

    15. Fr, Mar

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    15%

    ¡°¡­How you¡¯re feeling! And hear me now, angel, you ARE!¡± His tone wasced with such conviction

    it was impossible not to smile. I knew he meant every word, and to him, this was worth it. I was! But

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel that someday they woulde to resent me for all being mated to me had

    put them through and hate me for what I had done with Mike. I know I already hated myself!

    Pushing the thoughts from my head, not wanting to put a dampener on tonight¡¯s festivities, I

    watched him ce the mask over my head and secure the silken straps under my ponytail. I

    watched the blues of my eyes sparkle against thevender mask, and for the first time ever, I felt

    truly beautiful, and given the way Knox was staring at me, he agreed.

    Ten minutester, we were walking down the corridor, his arm circling my waist as he pressed

    k*sses to my temple, lovingly pulling ridiculously girlish giggles from my throat. The sort of soppy sh

    it Lilly and I soppy would always make fun of. I looked over at him, his face hidden by a gold and

    ck mask that made his eyes look dangerously handsome.

    As we approached the top of the stairs, I smiled at the decorations that had been installed; beautiful

    white floral disys hung from the high ceilings and cascaded down the bannisters. Luna had truly

    outdone herself. However, I had expected the decorations to see the pack house decorated in

    Sebastian¡¯s pack colours, like at their mating ceremony.

    ¡°Char?¡± I heard a familiar voice hiss from behind me. I turned to see my best friend leaning against

    her bedroom door frame, staring at me with an unreadable expression.

    2/6

    |||

    O

    15:15 Fr, 15 Mar @ G.

    Chapter 58: I Am Still Your Friend!

    15% L

    ¡°Lilly?¡± I replied, my heart racing with uncertainty. Looking her over, I frowned, seeing her in jeans

    and a simple top, not the extravagant ball gown I knew she had picked and spent a smail fortune

    on.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dressed for the ball? Everyone is already down there.¡± I asked with a heavy sigh,

    having hoped not to have seen her tillter when I had had the chance to get at least three drinks in

    me.

    ¡°I am.¡± She snapped moodily, crossing her arms across her chest; I felt Knox¡¯s grip on my waist

    tighten reassuringly.

    ¡°Is that my mother¡¯s dress?¡± She asked, changing the subject while stepping from the doorframe

    and closer to me, her eyes scanning my outfit; nervously, I ran my hands over the light purple fabric,

    loving the softness under my fingers. I had to remind myself not to keep stroking it.

    ¡°Yes, I arranged for her to borrow it.¡± Know exined, his fingers trailing over the soft fabric of my

    hip. ¡°She looks as beautiful as Ma did!¡±

    ¡°First you take my brothers, now my mum! What¡¯s next, Char? My mate?¡± Lilly snarled, stepping

    away from us, her face warped into an angry snarl.

    ¡°Grow up, Lilly!¡± Knoxughed, pulling me against him. ¡°You are acting like a twelve year old!¡±

    |||

    J

    4/6

    D

    15%

    Chapter 58. I Am Still Your Friend!

    ¡°F uck off!¡± She rasped, her eyes never leaving mine. ¡°You were meant to be my friend!¡± She

    growled at me. Sighing at the growing suspense, I closed my eyes and felt Knox tense beside me.

    ¡°I am your friend!¡± I grumbled, ¡°Something you have forgotten.¡±

    ¡°A friend wouldn¡¯t have got her lover to ban me from a ball that was being thrown in my honour.¡±

    She snapped moodily. Turning over my shoulder, I red at Knox, confused but certain he would

    know exactly what she meant.

    ¡°What is she talking about?¡± I asked him, the smirk on his lips aggravating me

    further.

    ¡°We thought it was for the best!¡± He shrugged, straightening his suit.

    ¡°We?¡± I quizzed, narrowing my blue hues on his.

    ¡°Kane and I! After her temper tantrum earlier, we didn¡¯t want her upsetting you tonight, not when it¡¯s

    such a big night!¡± He grinned, proud of himself, clearly.

    ¡°Lilly, get ready ande to the ball.¡± I expressed with a frustrated sigh as I strolled away, ignoring

    Knox¡¯s outstretched hand.

    O

    r

    5/6

    O

    15%

    Chapter 58: 1 Am Still Your Friend!

    ¡°What about Connie?¡± She called from behind me. As tempted as I was to force the stuck-up bit ch

    to stay away tonight, I paused, my feet frozen to the spot as I yed over an idea that was forming

    in my mind.

    Connie was a bi tch, we all knew that! She wanted what was mine! We all knew that, too! However, I

    suspected the more she couldn¡¯t have them, the more she would try to get them¡­ Something that

    might just go in our favour tonight.

    If I could get the boys to agree!

    6/6

    III

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Don¡¯t Drink It!

    Turning to look at Lilly, I rasped, seeing Connie had joined her in the doorway, still wearing her

    dress although her make-up had worn off. I had always envied the attention she got from boys.

    However, something clicked in me today, making me realise that the attention she got was not

    because of her personality nor her pretty face that she hid under mountains of make-up, but

    because of how she unts her b*dy.

    Today is an important event that should set our standing within themunity, and her dress is so

    short and low-cut that I am confident she will have a wardrobe

    malfunction by the end of the night and embarrass herself and us!

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my style!¡±

    ¡°True, but neither is throwing yourself at every male!¡± Sage interjected, making me smile. If this is

    what it took to make Connie happy, feel confident or whatever¡­ who was I to judge?

    ¡°I am totally judging her!¡± Sageughed. Connie locked her dark eye on me with no remorse; she

    desperately wanted to seem unfazed by the fact that I held the night¡¯s fate in my hands.

    III

    §à

    r

    1/6

    15:16 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 59: Don¡¯t Drink It!

    15%

    ¡°She cane, but she stays away from MY mate¡¯s Lilly!¡± I warned without looking at Connie. ¡°You

    will be responsible for her!¡± Knox quickly on my heels, his hand settling at the base of my spine.

    ¡°Geez, thanks ¡®Luna¡±¡± they both giggled from the doorway before the door mmed shut, and the

    fear that I had made a colossal mistake licked up my spine.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t a good idea!¡± Knox cautioned me, my eyes meeting his angrily just as Kane¡¯s voice cut

    through my head, stopping me from giving him a gob full. Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Charlotte, what are you doing? We are trying to protect you!¡± ring at Knox, I mouth ¡®Snitch¡¯ at

    him, to which he shrugged, leading me from Lilly¡¯s room and down the beautifully decorated

    staircase.

    ¡°She is my best friend! I want her there!¡± I snapped, standing my ground as much as I could. I loved

    the boys, but I loved Lilly too. She had been there for me when they hadn¡¯t. She had picked me up

    more times than I could count: when my father, Mike or pack life knocked me down. I understand

    she is angry, but she will calm down; our friendship has to mean as much to her as it does to me.

    ¡°After what I witnessed today, I want her as far away from the ball as possible so she can¡¯t cause a

    scene!¡± Kane growled. ¡°Even Sebastian agrees!¡± He added as if that made everything ok.

    ¡°A scene is what we need, KAne! If we are going to pull this sh it off and fool my father, we need

    something or someone to set off the spark. And Lilly¡¯s jealousy over

    |||

    1/6

    15:16 Fri, 15

    Chapter 59: Don¡¯t Drink It!

    having me outshine her tonight, mixed with Connie¡¯s bitterness at not getting one of you two¡­ will

    be just that!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± Kane growled, ¡°I don¡¯t want you upset!¡±

    ??

    ¡°I know, and I love you for it.. but.. we need them if we are going to fool my father and Mike.¡± I tried

    to get him to see reason. I could sense his unease through the bond, but ultimately, he knew I was

    right, and given the way Knox was looking at me, he did, too.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ Seriously, I am not going to break over some mean girls.¡± I grumbled

    ¡°Have you seen the film Mean Girls?¡± Knox asked through our heads, allowing

    his hand to slip around me.

    ¡°Yep! She gets pushed in front of a bus, right?¡±

    ¡°YEP!¡± He grinned wide with a wink. ¡°Something I should remind my sister of.¡±

    ¡°T wat!¡± Iughed, rolling my eyes. ¡°But seriously, I need you both to have some faith in me!¡± I

    sighed, feeling pride wash through the bond. I beamed softly.

    <

    2/6

    15%!

    Chapter 59 Don¡¯t Drink It!

    ¡°We do have faith in you; we know you can do this. That¡¯s not why we banned her froming.¡±

    Knox admitted, his hand poised at the bottom of my back as he hovered his lips close to my ear

    while leading me towards the great hall.

    ¡°Then¡­ why?¡± I asked my mates, half distracted by Knox¡¯s lips. I did not understand the issue if

    they believed I was strong enough to put up with a bit of catty behaviour.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to start a war with Sebastian when I remove his mate¡¯s tongue for insulting

    you!¡± Kane growled possessively.

    ¡°That is your sister!¡± I reminded them, knowing they were just being dramatic. There was no way

    they would hurt Lilly.

    ¡°And YOU are our priority¡­ Always! So, make no mistake, Charlotte¡­ Sister or not, Lilly will give

    you the respect you deserve, or she will need to learn signnguage..¡±

    ¡°And fast!¡± Knox added with a sly smirk that made heat pool between my

    thighs.

    ¡°So what is the n, then?¡± Knox asked through mindlink, his hand falling to the bottom of my back.

    We had arrived at the entrance to the main hall; its beautiful white flower disys hung from the

    ceilings, fairy lights that glistened with the warm glow of sunshine entwined with the enchanting

    flowers, making the whole area look magical.

    4/6

    15:16 Fri, 15 Mar @

    Chapter 59: Don¡¯t Drink It!

    8 15%

    A curtain of white and gold velvet hung at the door Knox kept us behind. Peeking through it to get a

    glimpse of the hall and how many people I would be facing, I sucked down a gasp seeing over five

    hundred people crammed into our great hall. Packs from all over had sent their Alpha and Beta to

    show respect to Lilly and her mate; I guess that made sense, given Sebastian¡¯s standing.

    My eyes settled on Mike, standing at the bar chatting with the bartender. I watched him like one

    might watch a shark, trying to work out its next move and who it had in its sights. My lips curled into

    a snarl, watching him openly pour something into each of the drinks on his tray, all but two, which he

    moved to one side.

    ¡°It¡¯s that sh it he made you drink!¡± Sage growled through my head, her eyes narrowing on the vile he

    was slipping back into his pocket. Unrivalled anger rippled off her at Mike¡¯s tant attempt to hurt

    and betray those I loved!

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, watching as Mike took the tray and approached a group of people I

    recognised immediately. Seeing him hand drinks to those I loved, my eyes almost popped out of my

    head. Even with their masks, I recognised Alpha Leigh and our Luna instantly.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I whispered, even with his back to me; I knew therge male my eyes were glued to was

    that of my mate, Kane¡­ Mike grinned as Kane took the offered drink before he handed my father

    one of the ¡®clean sses¡¯ and took one for

    himself.

    ¡°KANE! Don¡¯t Drink it!¡± Sage roared through our bond, panic exploding in my

    III

    5/6

    Chapter 59 Don¡¯t Drink It!

    core.

    01

    AUTHOR NOTE: Sorry For the dy! I have been so poorly, like the rest of my household. I will try

    to get thest few chapters I have written, edited and uploadedter today too!

    III

    616

    O

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Prized Pig

    ¡°I know we have all had our differences, and I have made some mistakes, pretty big mistakes,

    especially where my Lottie is concerned.¡± I started to say as I handed out drinks to my Alpha, Luna,

    would have been father-inw and his now, soon to be son-inw.

    ¡°Sorry!¡± I nodded to Kane, who looked like he was about to have a seizure, as he red at me.

    ¡°She is not my Lottie anymore, but Kane and Knox¡¯s something I have only myself to me.¡± I

    expressed, pping Kane on the shoulder, grinning at the way his b*dy tensed under my touch; the

    ba sta rd obviously thought he was

    better than me.

    ¡°Maybe if I had treated her better and like the princess she was, I would have been able to make

    her happy.¡± I voiced, nodding between my Alpha and his Beta.

    Kane¡¯s face said it all; he thought I was full of sh it, which of course, I was. However, to all those

    blinded by my dazzling smile and heartfelt words, I seemed sincere in my regret.

    ¡°That is very noble of you, Mike!¡± Alpha nodded, looking over at Kane, who was still giving me a

    death stare for all to see. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Kane?!¡± Alpha probed.

    |||

    O

    1/6

    Chapter 60: Prized Pig

    ¡°It¡¯s very something!¡± He seethed through clenched teeth.

    Q

    ¡°Kane, we don¡¯t want issues within the pack.¡± Luna protested, her face twisted into an uneasy smile

    as she watched her son as closely as everyone else was waiting for him to explode. Something I

    was actually in favour of.

    ¡°At least not tonight when we have so many eyes on us.¡± She added, her eyes darting around at the

    visiting Alphas and their packs, who were all looking at us for any sign of weakness.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s ok. I am understandably gutted; I loved Lottie! Truly, I did.¡± I started to say, smiling

    sweetly at those around me.

    ¡°Especially when she was on her knees, mouth open, choking on my d ick!¡± I grinned through my

    mindlink to Kane while working to keep my face impassive, not wanting to give away my true

    feelings, something he was failing at!

    ¡°But realistically, in our world, males and females find their mates daily; it¡¯s not like I am the first

    person to be abandoned because the person they thought they were meant to spend their life with

    has chosen to mate with another!¡± Nodding to Kane, I bowed my head softly, stepping in front of

    him.

    ¡°I do hope we can put this behind us, Kane, for Lottie. I think that¡¯s best for her, don¡¯t you?¡± I offered

    him my hand in the way of friendship. His eyes lowered to my outstretched hand like it was coated

    in horse sh it or something equally as

    disgusting.

    III

    ?

    1/6

    15:16 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 60: Prized Pig

    ?? 15%

    ¡°What do you know about what¡¯s good for my mate?¡± He growled, fighting the urge to cause a

    scene and defend his mate¡¯s honour, something I was determined to drag through the mud..

    eventually.

    ¡°Mated males- so predictable!¡± Iughed at my wolf, who grunted in agreement. My smirk widened;

    suddenly pleased everyone, but Kane was behind me, unable to see the sinister smile on my face.

    ¡°I know Knox told you what really happened earlier between your wh ore and I! Tell me, when you

    k*ssed her in my room, did she still taste of my c ock?¡± I grinned, my eyes narrowing on Kane as my

    lips split even wider, seeing his jaw tighten as my words filtered through his thick skull. ¡°She sucks d

    ick like a pro, I will miss that!¡± I added with a wink, trying to press those alpha male buttons of his.

    ¡°She was with me for years while you were away, Kane; I know her pretty well,¡± I answered forN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    everyone to hear. ¡°She¡¯s a good girl!¡±

    ¡°An even better wh ore! Has she let you f uck her as s yet? Da mn, it¡¯s amazing, even better when

    she tries to fight you, and you have to force her to submit!¡±

    ¡°I suggest you n your next words carefully if you don¡¯t want them to be yourst.¡± Kane hissed,

    his eyes shing with the first signs of the wolf I had seen since

    he had returned.

    2/6

    15:16 Fri, 15 Mar G.

    Chapter 60: Prized Pig

    Q

    ¡°I thought you had taken care of his wolf!¡± I snapped at Anthony privately.

    ¡°I¡­ I did!¡± He stammered, clearly as shocked as me to see any trace of the

    ba sta rd furry friend.

    15%

    ¡°Evidently, not Anthony!!¡± I barked, I wanted to re at the mother f ucker usingly, but I had a

    feeling that was precisely what Kane was waiting for. He was

    the brains of the outfit. I knew that much.

    ¡°Good thing I came prepared! Make sure they drink the f ucking drinks, then!¡± Imanded my

    Beta, not giving a shi t about his standing; he had promised me that the twin¡¯s wolves would be

    taken care of!

    ¡°Watch yourself! I am in charge!¡± Anthony growled, and for the second time, I fought the urge to

    scream at the ipetent pr ick.

    ¡°Yeah, and look how well that is panning!¡± I snarled as I stowed my jaw and held

    my ground.

    ¡°Kane, I was only saying.¡± I sighed, running a hand up my neck in confusion.

    ¡°That Lottie is¡± A furious growl left Kane¡¯s lips that I wasn¡¯t ashamed to admit had my as shole

    clenching. His mother gasped, moving quickly tofort her overgrown m oron of a son who was

    currently looking at me like a serial killer would look at his

    next victim.. with murderous excitement.

    III

    ?

    3/6

    Chapter 60: Prized Pig

    ¡°She is a good..¡± I continued despite the fear making my as s quiver.

    ¡°¡­girl,¡± I said aloud.

    ¡°Cu m slu t!¡±

    3

    ¡°F uck, that little moan she makes when you blow your load down her impatient throat. Da mn, there

    is nothing like it!¡±

    ¡°She is a good girl; Kane knows that.¡± Luna soothed, stepping between her son and I. If the way

    Kane was salivating to rip me apart wasn¡¯t enough to alert those crucial visitors to the deranged son

    of the Alpha, the way he emitted pure, uncontroble rage would sure get their attention.

    ¡°I am sorry, mate; I hope she makes you happy.¡± I apologised, holding my hand up in surrender. ¡°I

    just wanted to put this to bed before she arrives. I don¡¯t want her to pick up on the tension.¡± I sighed

    in mock confusion.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Anthony hissed in my head; turning over my shoulder, I pinned with a look

    that said, ¡®I am sorry,¡¯ but my words that filtered through our link left no room for misunderstanding.

    ¡°What you paid me to do! Destroy them and get my f ucking girl back!¡±

    |||

    5/6

    15:16 Fri, 15 Mar G

    Chapter 60: Prized Pig

    ¡°By telling him you are backing down? That they can have my daughter?! Are you f ucking

    delirious!¡± He barked, irritated.

    ¡°Not too smart today, are we, Beta? Does that look like the face of the man who has just received

    good news?¡± I barked through our link.

    ¡°Careful, pup!¡± He warned, ¡°All I am saying is that if you do not get my daughter away from those

    boys, that future you want so badly for yourself will be gone. I will give the job to Knox and let him

    keep her.¡±

    ¡°I will kill her before I allow that!¡± I warned him, and I meant it. This was no longer about debt or my

    station. It was about destroying the arrogant Alpha twins and taking back what was mine.

    ¡°Be hard to pay someone to kill for you when your prize pig is ten feet under, and you are charged

    with treason, Beta.¡±

    |||

    O

    6/6

    T

    15%

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: Carry On!

    ¶ä

    I knew my brother better than he knew himself; we had shared a womb, grown up side by side, and

    learned to be the men we are today- together! We had known nothing but us and the unit and team

    we formed. So as I stood beside our mate, my hand securely around her waist, watching from the

    second¨Cfloor balcony, I held my breath, watching as Mike baited my brother..

    I could tell from the way he held his head and the tension in his shoulders he was fighting the urge

    to rip Mike apart, and I understood that, fuck, I wanted to as well, but we had to be smart about our

    next moves and how we represented ourselves.

    Every influential pack and their leaders were here tonight. We were to be the next rulers of the

    Crimson Moon pack and had to earn their respect, and that wouldn¡¯t be easy if we allowed Mike to

    tempt us into looking immature and hot¨Cheaded.

    ¡°Kane, I need you to calm down!¡± I warned through our twin bond while tightening my grip on Lotti,

    who, like me, was watching the night¡¯s events unfold. ¡°Whatever he is saying..¡±

    ¡°He is bragging about what he did to Charlotte.¡± Kane hissed furiously, ¡°I am going to obliterate

    him!¡±

    1/6

    Sat. 16 Mar

    Chapter 61 Carry On!

    ¡°Give me two minutes, Kane, please!¡±

    ¡°120 Seconds, and I destroy him!¡± Kane warned. I could feel Lottie tensing at my side, and I had to

    check for her presence in our conversation, quickly calming, feeling only he and I present..

    ¡°She is his mate too; she can sense his anger just as much as you can dipsick!¡± Havoc snarled low.

    ¡°I know that.¡± I snapped, not wanting to admit for a second I forgot that she was as in tune with my

    brother as he was with her. An idea formed in my head, one that was either going to work or turn

    my brother into a rabid beast in the middle of the great hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t wanna see Rolo chow down on the fuckers down

    below.¡± Havoc grinned darkly into the back of my head.

    ¡°We ain¡¯t all psychotic, mate!¡± Iughed, letting go of Lottie momentarily to disappear around the

    corner to where one of the pack¡¯s warriors stood at the doors. to the hall.

    ¡°No one leaves that room or heads this way until I tell you otherwise! Got it?¡± I snapped, his eyes

    meeting mine like a deer caught in headlights. With a swift nod, he looked back ahead like the good

    soldier he was. Disappearing back to where I

    2/6

    13:07 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 61 Carry Ont

    257%2

    had left Lottie, looking through the curtain that overlooked the balcony. Her hand pressed against

    therge ss panels behind the curtain that separated the

    rooms.

    ¡°Kane is going to blow!¡± She whispered, her eyes darting around the room nervously.

    ¡°Nah, we are going to distract him!¡± I grinned down at her, my hands cupping that pretty face I loved

    and lifting it to look at me. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I asked, watching her lips curl at the corner as she

    watched me, curiosity eating at her brows.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, trying to turn in my hold to look at Kane through the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple question, baby girl. Do¡­ you¡­ trust¡­ me?¡± I asked slowly and clearly.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She answered after a moment of pondering, something I tried not to let bother me.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I announced, opening the mate bond for the three of us as I stepped her back towards the

    ss panel and slid the curtain across just enough to see him through but not to show my girl

    pinned against it.

    THE

    3/6

    Chapter 61. Carry Onl

    ¡°What!¡± He snarled a statement more than a question, his toneced with unspoken rage.

    ¡°I want you to focus on our girl!¡± I exined, my eyes locked on the sapphire pools of our mate;

    seeing the uncertainty there, I leaned down to peck her lips, feeling her lean into it, a sense of

    warmth spreading through her. I grinned, hoping I was doing the right thing.

    ¡°Seriously, what do you think I have been fucking doing! Where are you?¡± He growled, his anger still

    ripe and vtile.

    ¡°I am here!¡± She cooed, her eyes fluttering open at the sound of Kane¡¯s voice; slowly, she looked at

    me.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± He groaned needily. ¡°Knox, where is he? Can you two get in here already¡­ So I can

    get away from this prick?¡± He barked, Lottie¡¯s eyes widening as she tried to look back nervously at

    the window.

    ¡°I am Between our mate¡¯s legs!¡± I teased, feeling the irritation fly through my brother¡¯s body and

    embarrassment through her at his response. Laughing at the pair of them, I closed my eyes and

    willed the Moon Goddess to give me strength.

    ¡°Look, the pair of you..¡± sighed. ¡°If I walk in there now, Mike is going to say something that will set

    you off, Kane! Lottie here is going to be more nervous than she already is.¡±

    3/6

    Chapter 61 Carry On!

    ¡°Why are you nervous, Charlotte?¡± He requested, and I smirked, sensing he was already starting to

    give in to our bond.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want Mike to get inside your head and ruin everything!¡± She whispered.

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± I announced firmly, though I could sense both of their apprehension, I pushed through.

    ¡°Because what is stronger than hate?¡± I asked with a wink at Lottie as I looked over her shoulder

    and through the curtain to see Kane still standing like he had a stick up his ass as Mike spewed

    some shit that had people around looking.

    ¡°Death.. serious, painful death!¡± Kane dered, and despite his best effort, I could feel him rx.

    ¡°No dickhead! Love! And sex..¡± I grinned mischievously down at the beautiful blonde I happened to

    be head over heels in love with, noting the soft blush on her cheeks.

    ¡°What?¡± They bothughed at once.

    ¡°Your brother is a fool!¡± Lottieughed down the bond, and I watched Kane

    rx.

    4/6

    16 Mar

    Chapter 61 Carry On!

    ¡°Admit it, Kane, your shoulders have eased from the sound of herugh alone. Now imagine how

    you would feel if..¡± I grinned, leaving the sentence there as I bent down and captured Lottie¡¯s lips

    with mine, sliding my tongue into her mouth to steal that needy moan that I knew was ying on her

    lips.

    ¡°Knox.¡± She purred through to us both, actual words failing her honeyed lips. ¡°Now is not the time.¡±

    ¡°Really? You should tell your pussy that! I can smell that it agrees with me!¡± | announced, licking her

    lips as I parted from her, that beautiful flushing gracing her cheeks.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How are you feeling, brother?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°Carry on!¡± Hemanded, and I winked at my girl, quickly checking my brother through the gap in

    the curtain. Seeing him unmoved, I decided to do as he asked.. and calm him the hell down before

    we got in there to smile and announce to the world that Lottie was ours!

    But first, I needed to remind that fucker of a brother of mine what we were doing this for.. not us or

    the pack, not revenge or honour, but to keep this gorgeous creature safe and at our side!

    6/6

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: Careful Angel!

    € 57%

    ¡°Tell him, angel. Tell your mate. I want you to tell Kane everything I am doing to you, everything you

    are feeling, and what you wish he were here doing to you!¡± I grinned at my girl, making sure she

    could feel how hard I was as I pressed against her, eyeing that luscious body of hers.

    ¡°But¡­¡± She protested sheepishly.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Kane growled before the connection went silent. I could sense he had more to say, but I was

    surprised when he did. ¡°Please, Princess.¡± Nodding to me, she tilted her head, allowing me ess

    to her long, silken neck.

    ¡°I¡­ I want him to kiss my neck.¡± She whispered through the bond, and I grinned against the heat of

    her neck. ¡°I wish you were here, behind me.. sucking on the beautiful mark you have left on my skin

    and soul.¡±

    amy

    Kissing my way over her flesh, I paused, eyeing her carefully. The girl that had waltzed to my room

    the night returned demanding I beg her for a simple touch while hovering under the surface. I could

    feel her, but all this drama had her too distracted toe out and y. I missed her; Kane may like

    her submissive and on her knees, me¡­ I liked her strong, confident and unapologetically her.

    |||

    1/7

    13:07 Sat, 16 Mar (?)

    Chapter 62. Careful Angel!

    ¡°I really do love this neck.¡± I moaned, nipping at the soft skin while breathing in her intoxicating

    scent as my hands got bolder, squeezing her tighter.

    ¡°Tell him what I am doing!¡± I reminded her yfully with a nip to her ivory neck.

    ¡°Kissing me, he is kissing me!¡± She breathed, ¡°Up my neck to my ear.¡±

    ¡°She likes it!¡± I grinned, sucking on her lobe.

    ¡°I can tell!¡± He replied, the subtle edge to his voice making me smirk. Working my hand down the

    front of her dress, I bunched it up over her ass, nodding for her

    to take it from me.

    ¡°Someone will see.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°See what?¡± Kane growled, his irritation growing, but no longer because of Mike, but at the fact he

    was missing our girl.

    ¡°He wants me to hold my dress over my ass.. but I am wearing no panties, someone will see!¡± She

    protested meekly, but the excitement in her eyes told a very different story. A story I could rte to,

    one of rebellion and chaos.

    O

    1/7

    13:07 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 62. Careful Angel!

    ¡°It will be thest thing they see, and what a sight it would be!¡± I grinned, handing her the fabric.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! No one ising.¡± Kane remarked, and 1 watched Ker

    rx.

    ¡°Except me!¡± She teased, and even I heard the light chuckle through the link. from Kane.

    ¡°IS that so, princess?¡± he asked, his meaning not lost on me.

    ¡®She wasn¡¯t allowed to!¡®

    Well, we will see about that! He isn¡¯t here to stop her now, is he?

    57%

    I paused, noting to myself how something in her had snapped; I could see it in her eyes, something

    I had seen before- eptance!

    ¡°I am almost touching your sweet little pussy.¡± I grinned as she took the fabric. and held it over her

    hips, allowing me ess to that body I worshipped., my fingers trailing over her thighs.

    277

    57%

    Chapter 62. Careful Angel!

    ¡°I am opening my legs for your brother Kane. Don¡¯t YOU wish you were here.¡±

    ¡°Careful, angel! You are provoking the beast!¡± Iughed, sensing my brother stiffening through the

    bond.

    ¡°His hands are trailing over my ass, feeling my hot skin, and the way I am clenching my ass as his

    hands roam free. Jealous?¡± She continued to taunt Kane, and as much as I knew she was ying

    with fire, I happened to enjoy the power she had just seized.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± Iughed; her bold words made me harder. I squeezed her ass and

    pulled her into my hard¨Con, making that little mound of hers. grind against my stiffening member.

    ¡°Goddess, Knox is so hard, Kane! I can feel it pressing into my stomach.¡±

    smirk

    ¡°Charlotte.. Knox is right; mind yourself.¡± Kane hissed low, her lips curling into al

    ¡°OR what YOU

    are preupied with Mike! Right? Letting him consume your mind.. not me!¡± I watched her through

    amused eyes. The sensation of watching her work on my brother was great.

    ¡°You think I care about that prick?¡± He questioned, entertainment swirling in his

    |||

    Chapter 62. Careful Angell

    voice.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t..¡± She asked although we both knew it was more of a challenge. ¡°Then prove it.. tell us

    what you want Knox to do next..¡±

    ¡°You were meant to tell me what you wanted me to do if I were there!¡±

    ¡°You were meant to stay calm and not let Mike inside your head. I guess things. change, huh!¡± She

    openly contested my brother, something he wasn¡¯t used to, but l had a feeling he would quickly

    be ustomed to where our little mate was concerned.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t she something, Kane!¡± I grinned, watching that spark return to her eyes as she looked up at

    me, the fingers from her free hand trailing over my expensive suit in pursuit of warmth.

    ¡°You sure you wanna y this game!¡± Kane warned. I looked at him through the curtain and

    grinned, seeing him ignoring Mike, who was standing in front of him, still rambling about some shit

    that had everyone around intrigued for what my brother would say or do next.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± She whispered, leaning into my touch. ¡°Knox¡¯s hands are on my ass.. tell your brother

    what he is to do next, or I end the link, Kane!¡± Shemanded, and a deep chuckle ripped from my

    throat at her sass. Fuck I loved

    her!

    40

    Chapter 62: Careful Angel!

    ¡°Pinch that ass a couple of times, Knox; I wanna see the perfect ass red from your grip.. for her

    bratty behaviour!¡± He ordered, and I obliged instantly, lifting a brow at the way she giggled and

    jumped. She liked it¡­ Why am I even surprised?

    ¡°You prepared to do this, brother?¡± Kane asked directly into my head, bypassing our mate bond with

    Lottie. A smirk toying at my lips, seeing her cotton on to the fact Kane had cut her out of the

    conversation.

    ¡°Do what? y with my girl.. always!¡± I grinned as Kane¡¯s request trailed through my head. A

    dangerous glimmer shed in my eyes, seeing her bite her lip, needily watching me.

    ¡°Sorry, angel, you asked for this!¡± Iughed darkly, cupping her face in my hands and pressing my

    lips to hers, pleased Kane had found a new focus¡­ making our girl¡¯s knees weak, pussy ache and

    her cheeks flushed and red.. and not just the ones in my hold.

    Author Note:

    Hey, you beautiful people!

    I want to take a minute to thank you for the support you have shown me over thest month while I

    have been poorly with my kidneys (I only have one fully functioning, which likes to be a turd at times

    too!) I have had 9 loads of kidney stones in thest 12 months and multiple infections so sometimes

    the pain takes it out of me, and I always worry readers will get frustrated when it takes a few days

    to

    6/7

    Chapter 62 Careful Angel!

    update. So you can imagine how super grateful I am for you lovely lot!

    I do keep my socials updated with updating issues. So please, if you have them, give me a follow so

    you can get thetest info from me.

    Author. Pippa. Moon

    Pippa. Moon. Face. Book. Page

    On a separate note, I am curious for feedback on what your readers prefer to

    read.

    I personally love reverse harems because I am a greedy girl who likes to live vicariously through my

    FLs lol, but what would you like next from me?

    MF, MMF, MMMF..etc Give a girl some feedback on what you all love so I can. get nning my next

    book for you all!

    Thanks beauties and beasties! X

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: Nope!

    TW: Sexual acts in public, Ass y.

    Skip to next chapter if its an problem ?

    Sorrrry ¨C Not Sorry :P

    Lottie POV

    A

    ¡°You were a fool to think Knox would put you before Kane!¡± Sageughed. ¡°But let¡¯s face it,

    whatever Kane wants Knox to do to us, we will love it!¡± She taunted, making my cheeks flush.

    ¡°Not helpful!¡± I grumbled. I had liked the feeling of taking control, but as always, Kane had to fight

    me for the reins! He was aplete control freak, and it bugged me that he always had to up me;

    even using Knox against me pissed me off because I had been sure Knox would follow my lead and

    allow me to taunt his brother. I thought that with him distracted, I had a chance to get my own way.

    ¡°Well, you thought wrong, and now he is going to punish us!¡±

    ¡°I am aware!¡± I snapped at my wolf, who was currently hoping from foot to foot, excited at the

    consequences of my actions.

    0

    1/5

    Sat, 16

    Chapter 63. Nope!

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± She whined.

    ¡°I can!¡± I lied, and I was fooling no one; my pussy was wet, my heart was racing, and I was already

    kissing Knox back with a revived passion, wanting him to krfow it was ok; whatever Kane had told

    him to do, I could take it.

    Iughed nervously as Knox repositioned his hand, sliding it over my body tond on my hip, the

    other following. Without warning, he spun me around to the curtain, his face buried in my neck as

    he pressed me up against the luscious fabric. Tilting my head to allow him better ess to me, I

    groaned, realising what he was up to; my face now popped through the little gap he had made to

    watch Kane while

    the rest of me was covered.

    My eyes adjusted to the bright lights of the great hall, and I clenched my teeth with annoyance,

    seeing Kane staring up at me, his lips clearly curled into a triumphant smirk.

    ¡°DICK!¡± I screamed through the bond, although secretly, I kinda dug the ideal that he could see me,

    even if it was just my face, as Knox made me squirm with whatever orders Kane had provided him

    with.

    ¡°You can have my dickter, princess, but for now, you will have to settle for Knox¡¯s hand!¡± He

    announced as he lifted a brow to look at Mike, who was undoubtedly still yabbering on to him, no

    doubt trying to get a raise from him.

    I jumped the second I felt Knox¡¯s hand move and settle at my back, right on the

    ?

    O

    1/5

    Chapter 63 Nope!

    crack of my ass, resting fingers on both cheeks, with his middle finger between them.

    ¡°Seriously!¡± I gasped, turning to look over my shoulder; when you spend three days in bed with two

    males both as greedy as each other, it was inevitable that they had insisted on exploring ALL of me,

    including my rather shy ass!

    ¡°Eyes on me, Charlotte!¡± Kane growled through the link; my body was quickly ovee with a

    sudden need to obey that authoritative, sexy tone of his, secretly loving the way it did things to me

    that it really bloody shouldn¡¯t! With a cunning grin stered on his handsome face, Knox turned my

    head forward and towards the window where Kane could see me.

    ¡°I can feel the heat coursing through you, Charlotte,¡± Kane announced, another reminder that

    despite my stubbornness, I liked submitting to Kane.

    ¡°You should smell it!¡± Knox grinned, his hot breath running across my skin. With a new grasp of his

    hands on my ass, my body trembled deliciously, forcing me to let

    out a little moan.

    I could hear the soft sound of music flowing through from the ballroom and released that with each

    beat from the band ying; Knox¡¯s hand met its tempo and worked lower over my trembling ass, his

    middle finger sliding a little lower down my

    crack.

    ¡°Your body is so hot!¡± Knx groaned into my ear; he was right; I was lightly

    3/5

    13:08 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 63: Nope!

    575

    sweating all over, and not from the fact his hand was slowly exploring my ass but from the fear he

    would stop. Fuck what had they done to me!

    Looking up at Knox, I felt my stomach lunge seeing his eyes gloss over a sign he was talking to

    Kane. Without realising it, I pressed back into his hand to get his

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    attention.

    ¡°I said, eyes on me, princess¡°, Kane demanded. As Knox¡¯s finger crept across my puckered

    rosebud, lightly tickling it, and again I jumped backwards, leaning into him with even more need.

    ¡°I would do as your mate says, sweetness, or you are going to end up with more than my finger in

    your ass!¡± Knox warned me. His face glimmered with the challenge he had offered, and as much as

    I wanted to take a risk and challenge him, I had a feeling Kane would see to it. I lost that gamble!

    Again!

    Doing as he asked, I turned back to the window, my eyes on Kane defiantly just as Knox¡¯s hand

    reached just a little farther and found the opening to my pussy.

    ¡°Fuck! Goddess Kane, it¡¯s soaking wet, dripping with her nectar.¡± Knox groaned through the bond;

    the hungry growl that rippled through from Kane had more of my honey oozing from my core and

    coating his fingers and my thighs. I loved how possessive and demanding they both were when it

    came to whaty between my legs.

    Instinctively, I nudged Knox, rolling my hips so he would insert his finger in me,

    4/5

    Chapter 63. Nope!

    but he paused.

    ¡°Stop teasing me, Kane!¡± I growled, knowing Knox¡¯s restraint had nothing to do with him but his

    control freak of a brother; by the way, he bit me on the neck as he moaned with pleasure, his finger

    teasing at my opening.

    ¡°Are you going to behave?¡± He asked with a grin that I could see from up here!¡±

    ¡°NOPE!¡± I growled, rolling my hips to the perfect position before sinking down on Knox¡¯s fingers,

    asking for the release I needed from him.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Knox gasped as he caved and slid a second finger into my heat, letting me wiggle on top of

    his fingers that I had impaled myself on. A throaty moan left my lips as I yet again sunk back down

    on him, only to lift up and do it again, fucking myself with his hand while he allowed it.

    ¡°She is so tight! I can¡¯t wait to slide my dick in youter!¡± Knox groaned needily through the bond.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me cum you won¡¯t be putting your dick in me for a while, ¡®baby¡°,¡± Iughed.

    5/5

    Chapter 64 FIX THIS!

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: FIX THIS!

    Mike POV

    ¡°I don¡¯t get this mother fucker!¡± I growled to my wolf, Flint, in my head as we continued to push him

    to react like we had been for thest ten minutes.

    ¡°Maybe he just doesn¡¯t care! Lottie ain¡¯t that special!¡± Iughed, but I knew that was not the case.

    Mated males didn¡¯t just stop caring!

    ¡°That is where you are wrong!¡± Flint grunted moodily.

    ¡°Every mated male I have met is a prick, all testosterone and suspicion!¡± I expressed with a scoff.

    ¡°That is because you¡¯re trying to put your ¡®prick¡® in their mate!¡± He snapped; I knew Flint

    disapproved of my recent behaviour with the females in the pack, harping on constantly at how I

    was disrespecting the moon goddess and all that shit! But honestly, who believes in that shit any

    more!

    ¡°Not like the she¨Cwolves didn¡¯t like it, huh!¡± I grinned, rubbing my wolf the wrong way again, but

    seriously, he needed to chill! It has been centuries since anyone had seen Selene, let alone felt her

    wrath, and I am sure I am not the first wolf to detest this ¡®mate¡® shit! Or doubt that our fates were

    chosen for us by a mythical goddess! What a crock of shit that, in my opinion, was meant to keep

    people like Kane and his family in power.

    ¡°I was referencing yourment that Charlotte and Sage are not special! You are seriously

    mistaken there!¡± Flint cut me off.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, they are a goddess¨Cgiven gift meant to save this pack from..¡± Iughed, cutting him

    out of my head, not wanting to hear his bullshit about Lottie any more! But he fought me on it! Like

    he always did when it came to her future!

    ¡°It¡¯s not bullshit!¡± He snarled viscously. ¡°I saw it in a dream!¡± Here we go again, with his fucking

    dream about how Lottie would be the one to save our pack from

    1/4

    Chapter 64. FIX THIS

    some unexpected threat! That without her, we were all fucked! Sounds like bullshit! That girl

    couldn¡¯t fight her way out of a paper bag, let alone fight to save this pack! She was no leader!

    She was a runt!

    An unwanted, unloved piece of trash! But one with Beta blood running through her, no matter how

    weak she was, her bloodline was impable! Something I needed to secure for my future and the

    ns I had been working on for over a year now! And I would be damned if I hade this close¡­

    only to lose it all now! Over the twins and their loyalty a runt and the lycan Alpha!

    ¡°I fucked a unicorn in my dream once¡­¡± I dismissed Flint. ¡°I got glitter all over my cock! Took

    forever to get off! That doesn¡¯t mean that is my fate!¡± Iughed while watching Kane carefully. His

    eyes, although locked on me, were clearly not paying me the slightest interest. He had gone from

    being ready to punch me and cause a scene in front of all the pack¡¯s important allies to being as

    calm as a fucking cucumber; it made no sense.

    ¡°I know he is hearing you!¡± Flint sighed, giving in and dropping the subject. He hated the twins as

    much as I did, but since Knox¡¯s visit, he had been a little less enthusiastic about provoking the

    males.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s up the ante, shall we!¡± I grinned slyly, about to say something, when Alpha Leigh

    spoke from behind me.

    ¡°Where are Knox and Lottie, Kane?¡±

    ¡°I did tell you, Alpha, she is having second thoughts!¡± Anthony announced, not missing a beat. My

    eyes snapped to his in confusion; well, that¡¯s the first I have. heard of it!

    ¡°And I told you she wasn¡¯t!¡± Kane growled.

    ¡°Then exin what I walked in on earlier, Kiddo!¡± He snorted dismissively.

    ¡°Call me Kiddo again, I dare ya!¡± Kane seethed, and I nodded slowly, realising. that this male was

    wound up tight like a coil just waiting to go off! He just needed at

    III

    O

    2/4

    13:08 Sat, 16 Mar C1

    Chapter 64: FIX THIS!

    little push.

    ¡°Well, where is she? Or does Knox have her pinned up a wall trying to convince her toe like

    you were earlier!¡± Anthony asked, arching a brow at Kane, who looked furious. Luna Laura had only

    been back at her mate¡¯s side a few minutes, and she locked ready to head back to her son¡¯s side in

    a bid to limit the explosion!

    ¡°This isn¡¯t helping Beta!¡± She snapped, stepping forward, but Alpha took her arm, pulling her into

    him with a shake of his head. Something passed between our leaders.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Ma. Anthony is just a concerned Father.¡± Kane announced, pping Anthony on the pack in

    a way that looked less friendly and more of a warning. ¡°I understand his fear around letting his

    daughter go! I will be the same one day when I have pups of my own.¡± Kane announced, all smooth

    and silken like he wasn¡¯t

    seconds s

    from exploding.

    Anthonys¡® eyes locked on mine; no words were needed to understand the meaning behind those

    eyes. ¡°FIX THIS!¡±

    ¡°I told your brother she liked it rough when he found me with her in the garden. the other day. Skirt

    over her ass, offering herself to me like the whore she is!¡± I pushed into Kane¡¯s head, making sure

    to share my desire for her just for good measure. His eyes were tightening on my face, but the

    anger was still hidden, like he wasn¡¯t listening! Despite what my wolf had assured me.

    ¡°I mean, maybe we could go out together¡­ I am sure she would let us all have a go at her! We

    could run a train! Not like that cunt of hers ain¡¯t well used by now, is it!¡± I smiled warmly, realising

    people were looking at me.

    ¡°By all means, ask her if she is game.. but be prepared for it to be yourst. words!¡± Kane finally

    replied through the link.

    ¡°Why? Because you will kill me!¡± I snorted, amused but pleased I had got a response from him,

    even if it wasn¡¯t the one I wanted.

    ¡°No.. but I am confident that SHE will!¡± Heughed, dismissing me.

    O

    2/4

    957%

    57%0

    Chapter 64: FIX THIS!

    ¡°Not if I kill her first, asshole!¡± Iughed, seeing THAT get his attention as he stepped closer to me,

    his face screwed up into an angry expression that yet again

    had my ass clenching nervously.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    4/4

    Chapter 65 Everything. I Promise!

    1

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: Everything, I Promise!

    TW: Sexual acts in public, Ass y.

    Skip to the next chapter if it¡¯s a problem ?

    Sorry Not Sorry :P

    Lottle POF

    ¡°Still like it when she¡¯s bratty!¡± Kaneughed through the bond as I rode Kanox¡¯s hand, feeling that

    orgasm I had craved all day began to peek.

    ¡°No!¡± Knox growled his response, nipping my neck and sliding his fingers out.

    ¡°Liar! I can feel you just as much as you can feel me!¡± Iughed as he gathered. up some of the

    juices I had spilt around him.

    ¡°Eyes!¡± Kane growled, and begrudgingly, I looked back at Kane through the panel, my heart racing

    to see like standing closer to Mike, something clearly passing between them.

    orgasm vanish while I

    ¡°Shit!¡± I uttered aloud, nodding to the panel, feeling my watched Kane get rattled by my ex¨C

    boyfriend! I didn¡¯t like the look of whatever was going on down there, I was about to alert Knox to it,

    but he quickly distracted me by rubbing his slick fingers across my pink little puckered rosebud.

    ¡°Kane, I suggest you pay attention, or our girl is going to freak out!¡± Knox reminded his brother, no

    doubt picking up on his mood, darkening again. But he remained determined and rubbed that

    slippery digit all over those tender wrinkles.

    ¡°I am here!¡± Kane announced, and I rxed, which in hindsight wasn¡¯t the best idea as it was the

    right moment for Knox, who started inching his finger into my quivering ass. I felt it give way, and he

    slid past the first knuckle on his way to the

    second.

    |||

    1/4

    57%

    Chapter 65. Everything. I Promise!

    ¡°Goddess, help me!¡± I groaned, throwing my head back on Knox. Kane¡¯s arousal slid through the

    bond, fueling me on, and apparently, Knox too, who wasted no time stretching my ass out before,

    finally, the base of his finger was pressing against that tight little ring muscle of mine.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± I cried as I circled my hips like I had on Kane¡¯s dickst night when he had it exactly

    where Knox¡¯s finger was now.

    ¡°Do you want him to stop?¡± Kane asked while Knox started to slide from my already disappointed

    hole.

    ¡°No, I want him to continue.¡± I begged, knowing how desperate I sounded.

    ¡°Are you going to behave?¡± Kane asked again, his tone leaving no room for negotiation, but being

    the brat I felt like, I tried.

    ¡°Only if he fills both my holes!¡± I bargained with Kane, feeling myself get closer and closer to that

    orgasm I coveted as Knox growled possessively into my ear. Shit, these two mates of mine always

    made me all hot and bothered with all the nasty things they insisted on doing to me.

    ¡°But you love it!¡± Sageughed with a pleasurable groan.

    ¡°You do, too!¡± I replied to Sage, who was purring like a kitty in the back of my

    head.

    ¡°Damn right, I do! Now agree so that we can cum!¡± She ordered just as demandingly as Kane had

    solicited the promise from me.

    ¡°I¡­. promise to behave, for tonight!¡± I finally admitted, giving in.

    ¡°And do everything you are told!¡± Kane required of me.

    ¡°Fuck.. Kane, please just..¡±

    ¡°Everything, angel!¡± Knox repeated, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t agree with us or our decision! You will do as

    you are told?¡± Knox breathed before nipping my ear as he slid that digit almost all the way out of

    me.

    O

    2/4

    Chapter w Everything Promiset

    ¡°Everything, I will do whatever you say! All of it!¡± I promised. ¡°Now, please¡­¡± Without warning or

    allowing me to finish my sentence, Knox thrust back into my tight ass, my legs almost giving way

    from the sensory overload he awarded me.

    With that middle finger assault on my ass, I knew I was close, but I should have guessed they were

    not done and would fulfil my earlier request just to make sure I was utterly breathless by the time

    they were done with me.

    #

    ¡°Do it!¡± Kane ordered, and Knox did! His free hand slid around my hips to my pussy, determined to

    double prate me, as I requested. Arching to him while pushing my ass back down on his other

    hand so his finger romained in my slightly. sore ass, he slid his index finger back into my soaked

    pussy, only to rub both fingers. together through my walls.

    I almost screamed into Knox¡¯s car from the pleasure rippling through me. And there was no doubt I

    was about to cum all over his fingers

    ¡°She is not to cuml She hasn¡¯t earned that!¡± he growled into the bond, a smirk ying across my

    lips, knowing Knox didn¡¯t care for that; he wanted me to. I could sense it. Proving that by kicking

    Kane from the link and closing it. He wanted to own this orgasm and fuck; Goddess know I was ok

    with that!

    ¡°Stop!¡± I groaned, hearing amotion from behind us; the sounds of voices I recognised filtered

    through the halls. ¡°It¡¯s Lilly and Sebastian!¡± I cried, panicked and ashamed, trying to push Knox off

    of me.

    ¡°Then you better cum quickly, or they are going to get a good view of exactly why I love you!¡± Knox

    laughed, continuing to fuck me mercilessly with his hands.

    ¡°Because I let you finger fuck my ass?¡± I growled over my shoulder but wasted no time riding his

    hands like he had demanded.

    ¡°And your pussy!¡± He winked, making me groan. ¡°Imagine them seeing huh? Watching me im my

    girl.¡± He whispered, sliding his finger out of my pussy only to re¨Center a second, stretching me

    almost painfully. I had had both boys; they had imed every part of my body.. but never had I

    allowed both their dicks in my ass and pussy at the same time; not yet that brave!

    O

    3/4

    Chapter 65: Everything. I Promise!

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Yet!¡± Sageughed needily. But I had to admit, the thought of them, both going at me, thrusting and

    pounding into me at the same time, filling me with their delicious cum while I screamed their names,

    sent me over the edge and into oblivion, my pussy clenching as my ass spasmed and despite

    Kane¡¯s request, I came¡­ hard all over Knox¡¯s fingers, something even he couldn¡¯t have stopped.

    ¡°You ok!¡± He whispered, hiding me with the curtain and his body as his sister and her cronies

    passed by and into the hall. Once the silence returned, he grinned, pressing his lips to the side of

    my head as he withdrew his fingers from my body. Allowing my dress to fall back down as I leaned

    against the panel, panting and shaking violently. My eyes narrowed through the ss at the stern

    and unhappy face of Kane.

    ¡°Well fuck! You are in trouble!¡± Sageughed, and despite my better judgement, I grinned excitedly.

    I could not wait for the ball to be over so I could receive that man¡¯s punishment.

    ¡°Open!¡± Knox requested from beside me; I was utterly exhausted and stilling dow

    from my orgasm, but a promise was a promise, and if he wanted to who was I toin¡­ So I

    parted my legs, and to the unexpected sound of hisughter, he shook his head and tapped my

    lips.

    fuck me,

    ¡°These.. open these!¡± He whispered, tapping my lips. Closing my legs, I parted my lips, tilting my

    head back for him, knowing Kane was watching.

    ¡°But I must say, angel¡­ I am impressed with how keen you were to let me fuck you just then!¡±

    ¡°I promised to do everything you asked; I take that seriously!¡± I winked as Knox slid a finger, then

    two, into my mouth. My eyes widened in horror, wondering which fingers he had just inserted into

    my ever¨Cobliging mouth.

    ¡°Pussy! I am saving the others for someone else!¡± He winked as I sucked my

    juices off his fingers without hesitation.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: Ready?

    Kane POV

    ¡°Knox, you bellend!¡± I roared through to my brother, who I could see was teasing our girl and, given

    what I was feeling through the bond, had allowed her to fucking cum, like the dickbag he was.

    ¡°Sorry bro, but she needs it! I¡¯m not sending her out there with them vipers all tense and shit! I want

    her rxed!¡± He snapped, and I had to admit it made sense. ¡°You think this is going to work?¡± He

    added; I could hear the apprehension in his voice and frowned.

    ¡°It has, too!¡± I nodded, seeing him in the mirror.

    ¡°Maybe I should go find her; I am good at calming her down!¡± Mike announced aloud, pulling me

    from my conversation with Knox. He clearly was still referring to Antony¡¯s announcement that Lottie

    was having second thoughts. Which she fucking wasn¡¯t!

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, looking at Mike with confusion. I wanted tough at his fake smile that was fooling

    no one. A smile I highly suspected I would have knocked off his face if Lottie hadn¡¯t distracted me

    so deliciously.

    ¡°I have had to do it countless times before; she is such a sensitive little thing.¡± He smiled at me, his

    face offering a truce, but his eyes shined with falsehood; no one was buying his shit- he had to

    know this!

    ¡°No, thank you, Mike!¡± I grinned with pure amusement at how his

    eyes nervously moved from mine to Anthony¡¯s. Fuck I would love to y poker with this clown!

    ¡°I feel dreadful. I didn¡¯t realise Char was¡­. second¨Cguessing¡­things,¡± He prattled on, making sure

    to speak a little louder so others could hear as he ced his hand over the back of his neck as if

    suddenly realising his mistake.

    1/3

    Tumpter 66 Tready?

    ¡°She came to see me earlier; she wanted to talk¡­ she was trying to tell me something, and I was

    too busy to listen..¡± He ¡®whispered¡® remorsefully. ¡°I was about to make time when you and Knox

    turned up and swept her off.. Do you think she was going to talk to me then?¡± He asked me,

    shaking his head as if he was allowing his words to sink, but really, I knew he wanted those around

    us to catch up with whatever he was spewing.

    ¡°Is that

    that why you broke my door down and pulled her away? Because she was going to tell me she had

    made a mistake and didn¡¯t want to be with you?¡± I wasn¡¯t a fool; I knew he was just trying to wind

    me up, so I acted utterly disinterested as I looked over at where Knox had Charlotte, grateful that

    the gap in the curtain was barely noticeable unless you knew where to look, of course!

    bo

    ¨C

    ¡°Charlotte has requested that Lilly and Sebastian join us; she doesn¡¯t want her

    friend to miss her big moment,¡± I announced, hoping to put an end to

    Anthonys¡® insistence that Charlotte was having doubts.

    ¡°Oh!¡± My father grunted, but the pride that washed over his face was unmissable. A parent shouldn¡¯t

    have favourites, but it was no secret he loved Lilly more than life itself, so I knew it had pained him

    to keep her away today. ¡°How long do you think she will be?¡± He added with a sigh, looking around

    at those around us as if worrying what they were all thinking.

    ¡°You know Lilly, Pops.¡± I scoffed with a smile at him that had him grinning like a Cheshire cat,

    everyone around rxing. ¡°She likes to make an entrance that will be discussed for weeks.¡± I

    winked at the old man as I closed the gap on Mike, swinging my arm around his shoulder and

    pulling him to me, holding the drink he had given me in my free hand and his shoulder firmly in the

    other. I spun us slowly to look up at the window.

    ¡°Take a sip of your drink, Mike.¡± I requested, although my tone made it clear this was not a request.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± HE snarled low, not low enough, though, given how some red at him un¨C

    approvingly.

    ¡°You can either take a mouthful of your drink and act like all is normal,¡± I stated through the link the

    bastard had opened up in my mind. ¡°Or I can break your

    |||

    1/3

    08 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 66. Ready?

    shoulder de; the choice is yours,¡± I sneered, seeing him bring his drink to his lips and sip at it the

    champaign.

    ¡°You see that top window, there? Where the curtain is pulled to the side slightly?¡± I asked with a

    smirk, knowing he had heard me because of the way he tilted his head. I grinned, watching Knox tilt

    Charlotte¡¯s head back so he could capture her lips with his.

    ¡°You think you can take her from us? Try, I dare you! You think you can bait me into arguing with

    you- You can¡¯t¡­ Everyone knows not to argue with stupid!¡± I spewed off through that very link he

    had decided to taunt me through. ¡°But if you are still here by the end of the ball, I warn you now, I

    will make you pay before the night is out for the threat you made.¡± I winked as I tilted my ss to his

    and clinked it as if we were sharing a moment of merriment.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°What threat?¡± He hissed through my mind as he lowered his head down, no longer able to look at

    Charlotte as she allowed Knox to lick along her neck.

    ¡°Lilly and Sebastian areing through; Connie is with them!¡± Knox informed. Standing back from

    Mike, leaving him alone at the outskirts of the room to join my family, I watched as the doors

    opened and my sister and her new mate entered, Connie hot on their heels as they made their way

    down the grand staircase and

    towards us.

    ¡°You know what threat! And mark my words¡­ I will make you eat your words!¡± I winked across the

    room as I spoke into his mind, making sure he felt the full force of my anger, even if he was out of

    reach for now!

    ¡°Hey, Kane!¡± Connie chimed triumphantly before clinging onto Lilly¡¯s arm and heading over to where

    my father stood proudly.

    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked Knox privately, ignoring the whore of Babylon as she leached on to my sister.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± He yapped excitedly back at me. ¡°So is our girl! Let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: Check!

    Kane POF

    Exchanging a nce with my father, I nodded for him to do his thing. My eyes scanned those I

    loved: my mother, who stood proudly beside my father, her grace unmatched by anyone currently in

    the room. Beside her, my sister stood, her hand wrapped tightly around her mate¡¯s arm as she

    looked at me with a mixture of hate and pride. Unbothered, I grinned at her; I knew she woulde

    around eventually. Beside them stood Connie, who was busy trying to charm Anthony into believing

    she was a great warrior worthy of a ce on patrol¨Cever the optimist. Mike was nowhere to be

    seen. Thank goddess!

    ¡°Maybe he got the hint and fucked off!¡± Rolo grunted hoarsely.

    ¡°Doubtful!¡± Iughed, stepping towards my father, who was heading to the centre of the ballroom to

    make his announcement.

    I

    ¡°If I can have everyone¡¯s attention!¡± Pop announced, his voice booming and proud. ¡°I am sorry for

    the hold¨Cup! We were waiting for my youngest to arrive! But we can forgive herteness; she is

    newly mated after all, and no doubt was..¡±

    ¡°Enjoying mated life!¡± Lilly yelled from behind him, making my father flush just like Charlotte did

    when embarrassed. Smirking softly along with everyone¡¯sughter, I winked at Pops, who seemed

    to stutter over his following words.

    |||

    1/6

    Chapter 67 Check!

    ¡°¡­.. Just what every father wants to hear!¡± Heughed nervously, and everyone chuckled along

    with him.

    ¡°So now my baby girl is here.¡±

    ¡°Hardly your baby anymore!¡± Someoneughed, nudging theirpanion. Who smirked and

    nodded for my father to continue, which he did with a sigh.

    ¡°When you have kids, Leo, you will realise that no matter their age¡­ or size!¡± Heughed, looking

    over at me with a smirk. ¡°They will always be your babies! You will do anything to make them happy!

    Which brings me to the reason you are all here¡­ Tonight, we are celebrating my lovely Lilly, giving

    her a send¨Coff as she leaves for her new home with Alpha Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°I am so pleased for you, sweetheart; the moon¡¯s goddess has blessed you to find a mate who not

    only worships you but can keep you safe!¡±

    ¡°Helps that he is rich and able to keep her in those designer clothes she demands!¡± Knox grunted

    through our link, making me chuckle under my breath.

    ¡°How¡¯s Charlotte doing?¡± I asked as my father bbered on about how happy he was for Lilly and

    what an incredible Alpha and mate Sebastian would be. We all knew he only allowed the match

    because of the strength the union brought him. Sebastian wasn¡¯t Lilly¡¯s fated mate but a chosen one

    she had been groomed to pick. Regardless of the circumstances around their union, they were

    happy, and that¡¯s all

    that mattered.

    |||

    1/6

    Chapter 67: Check!

    ×ÔÁã57%ºÐ

    ¡°She is okay; her legs are working again.¡± Heughed down the link, a little too smug for my liking.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a start; she will need them!¡± I rolled my eyes, standing tall beside my father, wishing he

    would hurry up.

    ¡°I have been thinking, do we really need to do this?¡± Knox asked, the trepidation in his voice not lost

    on me.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I snapped, not willing to discuss the topic any more. The ball was rolling; by the end of the

    night, Charlotte would be safe! Checking over my shoulder, panicked, remembering in the chaos

    with Mike, I forgot to check that the servant I had mindlinked hade and removed the sses of

    champagne that little prick had handed out and reced them with fresh drinks I had asked her to

    add a strawberry to them so I could tell the difference. Although in the hold¨Cup, I could see most of

    the sses were now empty.

    ¡°So, that brings me to my son¡¯s, and as you know, they have been away for training.¡±

    ¡°Oh goddess, stop him from yabbering on. We will be here forever!¡± Knox moaned through the link.

    ¡°Thank you, Pop¡¯s!¡± Iughed, stepping into his side. ¡°Congrats, Lill¡¯s; I hope he

    O

    2/6

    57%8

    Chapter 67 Check!

    makes you happy! Lord knows that¡¯s not an easy job, but if anyone can do it, I am sure it¡¯s

    Sebastian!¡± Iughed, looking over my shoulder, pausing as fear licked up my spine, seeing him

    hold his ss up to me in a cheers.

    He hadn¡¯t had a chance to get a drink, and it didn¡¯t have a strawberry; looking at Lilly, I saw her

    sipping her drink, those beautiful eyes rolling dramatically. Like her mate, her drink had no fruit;

    quickly scanning my mother, I saw her ss gone, reced with another to.

    ¡°Here!¡± A voice barked from my right; turning slowly as the voice registered. My eyes fell on the

    smug face of Mike, who was handing me a drink. ¡°Can¡¯t make a toast without a drink.¡± He added,

    without hiding his hatre

    ¡°To Lilly and Sebastian!¡± My father announced, lifting his ss in a toast, everyone doing the same

    before my father took a healthy gulp of the fizzy contents. All those I loved followed his lead. My

    eyes darkened at the triumphant look on Mike¡¯s face as he watched my father shoot half of his

    drink.

    ¡°Come on, Kane!¡± Mike teased, holding the ss out for me. I felt eyes on me.

    and took it with a nod.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I expressed much calmer than I felt.

    ¡®Like fuck am I drinking it!¡® clearly written on my face.

    476

    57%A

    Chapter 67 Check!

    ¡°Can you feel their wolves?¡± I asked Rolo, who howled his response, loneliness rippling through

    me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to toast your sister?¡± Mike asked, nodding to my ss.

    ¡°Of course!¡± I grinned slowly, almost dangerously. Turning to Lilly and Sebastian, I held my drink up

    to them.

    ¡°To my beautiful sister and her future with Alpha Sebastian!¡± I smiled, bringing the ss to my lips. I

    paused, feeling Mike almost humming with excitement beside

    1. me.

    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, looking at Mike, his face paling as he stammered over his words.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Champagne.¡± He uttered, his eyes shing behind me to Anthony. I eyed hist ss, which looked

    like water and frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink champagne. Would you mind if we swap?¡± I asked with a winning smirk as I held my

    hand out for his ss. ¡°I know you like this stuff¡­ but it always tastes like cat¡¯s piss if you ask me.¡± I

    revealed, taking the ss out of his hand without waiting for a reply.

    ¡°Thanks, bro!¡± I smiled with a nod for him to drink.

    |||

    Chapter 67 Check!

    ¡°I believe you missed the toast there, Mike; you wouldn¡¯t want Sebastian to think you disliked him,

    would you?¡± I invited him, tapping the ss to motion for him to drink.

    ¡°No¡­ I just..¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I questioned, arching a brow, loving seeing him squirm as all eyes fell on him, no doubt

    wondering what the issue was.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± He snapped, lifting the flute in the air. He nodded to Sebastian, who eyed him

    suspiciously. With a nervous groan, he took a mouthful of the drink meant for me, his eyes levelling

    on me, no doubt confused by the giant grin painted on my face.

    ¡°Check¡­ Your move asshole!¡± Iughed into his head as I turned back to my father, leaving Mike to

    lick his wounds.

    5/6

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: Our Mate!

    57%A

    Kane POV

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°As my father said, Knox and I have been away travelling the world for training and all that boring

    crap no one truly cares to hear about. We came home to celebrate Lilly¡¯s union, only to find there

    was more here for us than just obligation and family¡­¡± I announced, ignoring Mike and his childish

    behaviour to look at the doors that hid my mate; with a nod, they opened.

    I smiled, seeing everyone turn to look at the tall figure stepping through; in his suit, the exact shade

    of midnight, with those purple ents I knew he had picked to match our girl! He looked every bit

    the handsome fucker I knew women thought my brother was, his tattooed hand outstretched and

    waiting for someone to join him. I could feel the excitement buzzing in the room.

    ¡°We have found our mate!¡± I beamed, my voice crackling as the beautiful vision of Charlotte

    emerged from the ckness behind Knox.

    The gaspsing from everyone had my stoney heart melting for my girl; I just hoped she could

    finally see herself as we did! Like everyone here did! The Alphas sons finding their mates was a big

    deal. She would be the one to stand beside us, the pack¡¯s next Luna and their queen, as well as

    ours! It was important they loved her as much as I did! It would be her they fought to protect one

    day!

    ¡°Ain¡¯t she something!¡± I heard Knox boom, his eyesnding on her flushed cheeks, the mask hiding

    her face from all those who were not familiar with her. ¡°And

    she is all OURS!¡±

    Mother¡¯s dress entuated her beautiful curves, showing off how utterly captivating she was. The

    thin straps travelled across her shoulders, her hair pulled off her neck, showing her slender neck,

    that I wanted to kiss forever but, most notably, the two marks that sat on each side proudly.

    ¡°Oh wow! Who is she?¡±

    0

    1/4

    16 Mar

    Chapter 68. Our Mate!

    ¡°Do we know her?¡±

    ¡°Are they sharing her?¡±

    ¡°Are the three of them together?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hushed whispers I heard filter through the room.

    57%šW

    ¡°You look incredible, Charlotte! I can¡¯t wait to get you in my arms!¡± I dered truthfully through our

    bond, feeling like my chest might burst with the pride I felt seeing her standing up there, holding her

    own as everyone eyed her, making their assumptions about her ANd our love!

    ¡°Back at ya, Ace!¡± Hearing her soft words sift through my head, a smile slipped across my lips. ¡°You

    owe me a kiss!¡± She added, and even through thatvender mask, I could see the need in her eyes

    to get to me.

    ¡°Oi fuckers, I am right here, ya know!¡± Knox growled possessively, lifting her hand to his lips to kiss

    her adoringly, her cheeks blushing lightly. I knew Charlotte was a shy person, an introvert who

    preferred books and hoodies to ballgowns and make¨Cup. So all this attention would make her

    nervous, something I didn¡¯t need to feel through the bond to know.

    ¡°We always were good at sharing!¡± Iughed, nodding for my brother to descend the stairs with our

    girl. Lifting her dress, she smiled at me through her mask and made her way down the stairs, her

    hand tightly held in Knox¡¯s.

    ¡°She is still wearing the dress I cum on! ssy!¡± Mike growled into my ear, not longer bothering with

    the mindlink. Turning to meet his gaze, vengence swimming in my eyes. I paused, feeling a hand

    press to my shoulder, sparks flying through me, alerting me to the one person I wanted more than

    any other.

    ¡°Ace!¡± Turning at the sweetest sound of my girl¡¯s voice, I breathed finally, my arms snaking around

    her waist and yanking her against my chest, the snarl I had been wearing quickly vanishing to be

    reced by a smile that hurt my cheeks.

    O

    2/4

    Mar

    Chapter 68. Our Matel

    ¡°Ace?¡± I asked, arching a brow and seeing her smirk.

    ¡°Yep!¡± She nodded, with a wink, looking from her to Knox, who stood behind. her, proudly watching

    her, I suddenly felt.. fulfilled. This was the moment I had been. waiting for days to present her as my

    mate!

    ¡°May I present to you all, My..¡± I started to say, only for Knox to cut me off before I even really

    began.

    ¡°And mine..¡± HE barked, his hand sliding to the nape of her back. Laughter erupted from the hall at

    my brother¡¯s yful banter, but the truth was he wanted no doubt that she was not just my mate..

    she was his too! And as such, he would love and protect her¡­ kill for her if needed!

    ¡°Our.. mate.¡± I grinned, lifting my hands to remove the silken ties to her mask. I. could feel her body

    trembling beside me, but those eyes that had my heart. pounding remained on mine, steady and

    willing despite her father¡¯s bullshit! Taking the mask from her, I spun her round to face everyone,

    mother¡¯s beautifulvender dress spinning around her feet like something out of a fairytale as she

    spun into Knox¡¯s open arms.

    ¡°Charlotte Jane Attwood.¡±

    The hall erupted into cheers that had my chest swelling and my ears ringing. Standing beside my

    brother and my mate, I held my hand out to her, her delicate fingers finding it with a loving

    squeeze.

    ¡°Crimson moon pack, I trust you approve of your future Luna and our mate?¡± I asked, as is

    tradition.

    ¡°Queen, she is not just a mate¡­ she is¡­ Our queen!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh, Puke¨Cfest or what!¡± I heard Mike grumble from behind me, and I fought to control my

    laughter at his bitterness.

    ¡°I do!¡± My father announced from behind me before anyone else could answer. He was before her,

    bending onto one knee, something he was not obliged to do. The Alpha bent to know one¡­ Except

    for his Luna!

    O

    3/4

    575

    Chapter 68 Our Mater

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier for my boys, Lottie! I have watched you grow; you will do them, and this pack

    proud.. just be. you!¡± He winked up at my mate, her hands trembling in mine at my father¡¯s show of

    loyalty and protection. Something her own father had denied her her whole life! Pulling her hands

    from our grasp, she cupped my father¡¯s face as he bowed his head and lifted him from his knees.

    ¡°Thank you! That means everything!¡± She beamed, tears dancing across hershes. They stood

    frozen in a moment of awkwardness; the pair ovee with sentiments unsaid. Without warning,

    she threw her arms around his neck. ¡°I love you!¡± Sheughed, his cheeks flushing from her show

    of adoration; my father wasn¡¯t a touchy¨Cfeely person- unless it was to Lilly!

    ¡°I love you too, sweetheart!¡± Heughed, brushing off his embarrassment, he held his hand out for a

    drink to be passed to him. I heard Knox growl beside me as Mike stepped forward to hand my father

    his, or rather the drink meant for me. Someone handed him a flute filled with champagne; with a

    smile, he held it up in the air, ready to make a toast to us. He nodded to Knox and me before his

    eyes settled on Charlotte.

    ¡°Does anyone have an issue with this union?¡± He asked, also part of our tradition- the part I feared

    most.

    I waited with bated breath; after all, a few were opposed to the union: her father, my sister, and our

    exes.

    Chapter 69 Wallflower

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Chapter 69: Wallflower!

    I had watched Lilly crave everyone¡¯s attention throughout the years, seeing her thrive in the

    limelight, wanting all eyes to be on her. Determined in her quest to be the most sought¨Cafter female

    in the pack, she did everything she could to ensure those admiring eyes never drifted elsewhere.

    ¡°Because she is a spoilt brat!¡± Sageughed. She was right, but she was still my best friend. As

    much as I hated to admit it, I wish Lilly was standing beside me now! From the dresses Lilly wore at

    events like this- to the shortest of shorts and revealing tops,bined with how she wore her

    make¨Cup, she oozed sex appeal

    and never failed to be the name on everyone¡¯s lips.

    Something I could do with right now as I tried to charm everyone into believing I was good enough

    for the Alpha twins of this pack! I had always envied her confidence, but never more than now as I

    felt all those eyes fall upon me; I am confident if I turned now, I would see Lilly¡¯s face ring at me,

    hating having the spotlight drift even for a moment from her to me.

    But honestly, she could have it! If it weren¡¯t for the men who stood at my side, feeding me their

    confidence and support, I would not be here; I would be at the back of the hall, happy to be the

    wallflower I always had been.

    ¡°We have you! Whatever happens. We have you!¡± Knox whispered, his hand.

    1/5

    Chapter 69 Wallflower!

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    finding the base of my back as Kane¡¯s grip on my hand tightened reassuringly. Stiffening in reply,

    hating that they could feel my nerves. I waited for someone, anyone, to speak and voice their

    concerns on this bond. A bond I didn¡¯t realise how much I wanted till right now when I faced the

    possibility of losing it.

    There weren¡¯t just the obstacles we knew of that could threaten our union; the boys were well

    known within our world; their travels and studies abroad had not helped to silence those rumours

    that were circting when they left of how ruthless they could be, how impulsive and challenging

    they were to reign in. I had heard whispers for years that it would take someone special to reign

    them in! And that was not me! I was a wallflower whose greatest strength was that she was¡­

    Nothing!

    I was no great warrior or remarkable beauty. Despite the rose¨Ctinted sses the boys wore, I knew

    who I was, and I had thought I was ok with it¡­ until now when I saw so many eyes peeking at me,

    scrutinising me and trying to work out if I was fit to stand by the boys as a mate, to them both! And

    Luna to them.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, how is anyone else meant to!¡± Sage grumbled. ¡°We are fiercely

    loyal to those we love! You only have to look at how far you are willing to go for our mates and your

    family to see that!¡± Sage added, and my lips twitched into a small smile; she was right! But, like fuck

    was I admitting that and giving her the satisfaction of hearing me say it!

    ¡°Charlotte..¡± I heard my father say as he emerged from beside Alpha Leigh, hist eyes soft, almost

    compassionate. Something I had never seen from him, at least

    never aimed at me.

    O

    2/5

    Chapter 69 Wallflower!

    ¡°Father!¡± I nodded, stepping towards him, but the grip Kane had on my hand, held me back.

    Chewing my lip discreetly, I nodded to my mate and pulled my hand from his, stepping towards the

    man who may have had a part to y in my existence but had none in my upbringing.

    ¡°Is this really what you want to do? Is this YOUR decision?¡± He asked, his finger trailing over my

    arm lightly. His words may have been carefully chosen for those. around him, but his meaning was

    crystal clear to Kane, Knox and I.

    ¡°And our mates!¡± Sage hissed, picking up on the anger emitting from the males behind me.

    ¡°He wants to know if you are choosing to disobey him and carry on the union!¡± Kane informed me

    that I hadn¡¯t already worked it out. Lifting my eyes to meet my father¡¯s, I smiled, not wanting to show

    any signs of weakness.

    ¡°Do you not approve, father?¡± I asked, putting him on the spot because I knew everyone was

    listening, and so did he! Did he genuinely want toe across as a father and Beta who did not

    approve of the Alpha¡¯s son¡¯s mating his only daughter and securing the pack¡¯s future?

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I approve; I just want to make sure you are happy and certain in your choice

    here today; once you agree to this, there is no going back, Charlotte. You will be setting wheels in

    motion that can not be undone.¡±

    111

    3/5

    Chapter 69 Wallflower!

    ¡°Is he saying what I think he is?¡± Knox asked angrily through my mind, Kane¡¯s anger rippling

    through the bond, tearing apart my emotions and making me feel sick.

    ¡°Like?¡± Alpha asked, cutting whatever angry rant was about to explode from Kane off. Confusion

    swam in Alpha¡¯s voice. He was clearly starting to get the impression, I am sure all the others were

    too, that my father felt the twins and I

    were not well suited.

    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss this!¡± My father barked just as I felt a hand slide up my back to the

    nape of my neck, turning my face to meet a set of piercing blue eyes through a mask of gold and

    ebony; instant calm washed through me, feeling Kane¡¯s touch on my skin and piercing blue hues

    demand I rx.

    ¡°WE. HAVE. YOU!¡± He mouthed, and I nodded, looking back ahead at my father.

    ¡°I think now is the perfect time for this discussion!¡± Mumbles erupted from everyone around us as

    the voice I knew too well and was beginning to despise. continued. ¡°If SHE is meant to be our Luna

    one day, and her own father doesn¡¯t think she is fit to rule beside the twins.. we have a right to know

    why?¡±

    Looking over at Mike, who hade to stand beside us, I felt my heart sink as many others agreed,

    nodding their heads as they looked over at me with sceptical

    eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked through mindlink to the man I had loved and stayed loyal to for

    4/5

    Chapter 69 Wallflower

    years! A man I had let use and abuse my body in any way he wished for years withoutint, as

    I was told was my duty. Why deny me this happiness and goddess¨Cgiven gift?

    ¡°Because no one leaves me, Char!!¡±

    O

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: Good Little Ape!

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Kane¡¯s voicemanded through our brotherly connection; arching a brow at him, I

    shook my head so over these fuckers insolence!

    ¡°If you do! You will just be giving him the satisfaction of knowing he got to you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but Lottie will know I have her back! Right now, she thinks we are OK with her being

    disrespected like this!¡± I snarled back at my brother, whose eyes were still locked on Lottie¡¯s face,

    watching her like a damn hawk.

    ¡°She knows we have her!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we keep telling her that! But actions speak louder than words, brother,¡± I snarled, turning to

    look at Mike, who dared to re at me as if he wasn¡¯t shitting himself.

    ¡°Is this because those delicate feelings of yours are still hurt over her picking us over your hairy

    ass?¡± I asked with a dismissiveugh that earned a few chuckles from those around us.

    O

    1/6

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    #57%#

    Chapter 70. Good Little Ape!

    ¡°Knox!¡± Lottie hissed angrily. But I was on a roll; I could hear theughter form in the hall and hoped

    to cause this prick the same embarrassment he had caused Lottie!

    ¡°We all know she was with you first, for years, right? Poor girl! You guys haven¡¯t seen his ass but

    fuck me, it¡¯s like a gori, not just hairy, but it stinks like shit! A bit like the crap spewing from his

    mouth!

    ¡°Let¡¯s face it, you are bitter over the fact she has upgraded!¡± Iughed as I stepped closer to the

    little ponce, eyeing the ss of champagne he held tightly in his sleazy grip. I lifted my hand and

    tapped the ss, ¡°How about you drink your drink and shut the fuck up!¡±

    ¡°Knox!¡± He stammered, and I grinned, feeling Kane¡¯s frustration down the bond we shared as twins;

    he suspected I was about to go off like a firework!

    ¡°We ain¡¯t?¡± Havoc questioned with excitement, egging me on to teach this shit another lesson.

    ¡°Damn, I better be getting paid for all these lessons I am giving you, boy!¡± Iughed, encouraged by

    a few chuckles around the hall. Shaking my head as I closed the gap, I stood right up to my girls

    squirming ex.

    ¡°Mate,e on!¡± Mike groaned, clearly as over with this conversation as I was

    2/6

    Chapter 70 Good Little Apel

    with the fact the fucker was still breathing!

    ¡°What have I told you about calling me mate?!¡± I snorted, my lip curling. ¡°I ain¡¯t your mate, I am your

    worst fucking nightmare!¡± My tone was so low and eerie that I even got goosebumps.

    ¡°Are you seriously upset because I am trying to ensure she is OK!¡±

    ¡°DOES SHE LOOK LIKE SHE IS NOT OK!¡± I roared, mming my fist against my chest, then over

    to Lottie, pure, unfiltered rage rippling through me.

    ¡°I am just trying to keep her and the pack safe. Is that what bothers you, Knox? The fact that I am

    protecting the pack? Which is something you and Kane should be doing! Instead of forcing Lottie to

    be with you!¡±

    ¡°Forcing?¡± I asked, arching a brow back at Kane, his jaw so tight it was clear he was fighting his

    own demons and had resigned himself to whatever was about to happen.

    ¡°Did you hear that, Kane? We forced Lottie!¡±

    ¡°I heard.¡± he snorted, his fingers gently caressing her neck, no doubt to soothe some of the anger

    and tension I felt eating at her stomach. I could sense my girl¡¯s embarrassment washing over me,

    and I knew it wasn¡¯t just Mike embarrassing her

    |||

    O

    3/6

    13:10 Sat, 16 Mar C

    Chapter 70: Good Little Ape!

    now but me; this was meant to be her big moment to shine and stand tall as our mate, and I was

    ruining it. I hated myself for it, but something had to be done about this fucker and anyone who

    nned to stand in our way once and for all.

    ¡°Baby girl!¡± Mike sighed, looking past me to her, an explosion going off in my head. I moved,

    blocking his view of her with my body. I snarled and shook my head.

    ¡°Tut, tut!¡± I clicked my tongue, dipping my finger in his drink; with a snarl, I swooshed it around and

    lifted it from the champagne to smear my soaked digit all over his lips before he had a chance to

    react. Confusion swimming in his hate¨Cfilled pools.

    ¡°Knox!!¡± I heard Lottie growl, and I grinned, knowing she had more idea of what I had just done than

    anyone else; well, other than maybe Mike when he licked his lips!

    ¡°Wash that pet name from your mouth! She ain¡¯t your ¡®baby girl!¡® She ain¡¯t your anything!¡± Grabbing

    his hand that held the stem of the flute, I pushed it to his lips, noting his panic. I smirked, pushing

    the ss up. He had two choices: open his mouth and drink the contents or wear it either way. I

    was draining this ss!

    ¡°Good little ape!¡± Iughed, seeing his lips part for the fizzy ass juice I made him drink; pping my

    hand over his mouth, I narrowed my eyes on him. ¡°Now, swallow like the good bitch you are!¡± I

    laughed, happily ignoring the deadly silence of the room.

    ???

    4/6

    Chapter 70. Good Little Apel

    ¡°Knox Maddox!¡± My mother barked, her voice shrill with anger she very rarely showed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I roared, turning to re at her, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend this fucker didn¡¯t have iting!¡± Iughed

    maniacally, my eyes alight with the dangerous presence of

    Voc. Havoc¡¯s deathly chuckle ripped from my throat. Seeing even my 1 wince. Smirking, hoping I

    had gotten the message across: Lottie was mine, and no one would be taking her from me. Letting

    go of Mike¡¯s mouth after feeling him gulp the contents down, I patted him on the back.

    ¡°Speak her name again.. and I will remove your tongue from my father¡¯s ass and

    cut it out!¡± I winked.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± he hissed, spitting the leftovers into my face, his lips curling over his teeth in what I am

    sure was meant to be a deadly snarl.

    ¡°Cute!¡± Iughed, grabbing the now empty flute, and before anyone had the chance to respond or

    stop me, I smashed it across his head, ss shattering and raining over him; with the sharp

    weapon in my hand, I lifted my arm back and mmed it down into his shoulder de, with such

    force I knew I had impaled half the damn ss in his body.

    ¡°KNOX!¡± I heard my mother scream as blood squirted everywhere, and Mike¡¯s legs gave way, no

    doubt from the pain, and he slumped to the floor, screaming like

    the child he was.

    5/6

    Chapter 70 Good Little Apel

    Turning to see my girl eyeing me cautiously, her eyes alight with tears. I sighed, watching Kane pull

    her behind him, and everyone around us backed up. However, I couldn¡¯t pull my eyes from Lottie¡¯s

    panicked face.

    ¡°Brother, I need you to calm down!¡± He begged, his eyes pleading with me. while his hands circled

    Lottie protectively as she fought against his grasp.

    ¡°She knows you have done this to protect her!¡± Havoc cooed as loved up as every other time he

    watched our girl through my eyes.

    Pulling from Kane, she rushed towards me, opening my arms for her; I groaned as she elbowed me

    out of the way. She sobbed, falling to the floor beside Mike, a hand pressed to his shoulder to stem

    the bleeding.

    ¡°You were saying!¡± I snapped, watching the blood pool between her ivory fingers.

    6/6

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Chapter 71: Sink Or Swim!

    Lottie POV

    It was like time slowed, and everything happened in slow motion. I had no words to describe the

    wide range of emotions tearing me apart. I could feel the devastating fury rippling through Knox and

    knew before he turned to look at me that he was not entirely in control. Havoc was beneath the

    surface. And people were panicking.

    Growing up in the pack house with Lilly, I had seen Rolo, Kane¡¯s wolf, so many times I could recall

    every detail about him: the colour of his fur, the way it shimmered when the light touched it, the

    sound of his howl as his paws padded on the floor when he chased Lilly and I.

    Havoc, though: I had only seen a handful of times and never close up. remember questioning Lilly

    as children and her telling me that Knox¡¯s wolf was naughty and not allowed out to y. Memories

    shed through my mind, and I vaguely remember once overhearing Alpha and my father

    discussing how Havoc had ripped a rogue apart like a chew toy.

    I had, like everyone, heard the rumours that Havoc was unpredictable, merciless and unfearing of

    anyone or anything, but in all honesty, I paid it no mind, believing it was a rumour the twins or Alpha

    had spread to instal fear in the pack and those who may wish to challenge them. After all, what

    better way to keep people away than to insinuate that your son was a beast that had no morals or

    issue when it came to taking a life?

    However, as I held my hand on Mike¡¯s shoulder and his blood pooled between my fingers like a

    river of crimson, I realised with startling rity that Havoc was dangerous; my mate was

    dangerous.

    ¡°Charlotte¡­ Come here!¡± I heard my father snap, the first real show of emotions I had heard from

    that man in my whole life. Turning over my shoulder to look at the man who had borne me, I shook

    my head and went to speak. But Knox cut me off.

    1/4

    Chapter 71: Sink Or Swim!

    ¡°Nah, she doesn¡¯t wanna leave her lover!¡± He snarled nastily. Spinning my head towards the source

    of my anger, my eyes settled on Knox; seeing the jealousy that swam in his ocean hues, I growled

    at him in disgust before looking back at Mike.

    ¡°Apply pressure!¡± I snapped at the face of the man I once loved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡± He blurted out, panic oozing from his pores.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die!¡± I smiled, tearing at his t¨Cshirt and shoving it roughly onto his

    wound with a grin, hearing him yelp in pain. I leaned in close to his ear and whispered. ¡°Not yet,

    anyway!¡±

    Smirking at the face of the man I felt deserved to die, I saw him pale and not just from the blood

    loss and rolled my eyes. Lifting my eyes, I nodded to Luna Laura, who had silently circled and

    approached Mike and me, hand held out for me to join her. Sliding Mike across the floor with a bit of

    borrowed strength from Sage, I bobbed my head for her to take him.

    ¡°Fuck him!¡± She snapped down in disgust at Mike, who was blubbering like a child, holding her hand

    out to me. ¡°YOU.. are important!¡± Arching a brow at my Luna, trying desperately to hide the

    amusement at hearing her curse at me.

    ¡°EVERYONE is important!¡± I corrected her, seeing those judgemental eyes watch the interaction like

    one would watch a Netflix documentary.

    ¡°Angel.. face¡­¡± Knox sang from behind me as hands wrapped around my waist and pulled me into

    a solid body, all tense muscle and furious pent¨Cup rage. The hall erupted into gasps as Knox spun

    me around, his face buried in my neck.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Knox¡­ You LOVE her.. put her down.¡± Kane warned, and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh; this was

    ridiculous.

    ¡°Hand Lottie over to me, brother, and we will sort this mess out before it goes too far..¡± Kane added,

    and for the first time, I saw genuine fear eat at his features, the sort one only showed when facing

    true danger. Was I really at risk that much? I sure didn¡¯t feel like it.

    ¡°PUT. ME. DOWN.¡± I snarled my hands, gripping Knox¡¯s hair and lifting his head

    111

    2/4

    ×ÔÕ¬.57%S

    Chapter 71. Sink Or Swim!

    from my neck. Sucking in a gasp seeing the blue hues I adored gone, reced with the furious glow

    of Havoc. Holding my hand out to Kane to warn him to stop seeing the mania whirl behind Havoc

    Iris¡®.

    ¡°My Kitty!¡± He growled, his tongue licking up the side of my neck in what I would usually find an

    embarrassing show of PDA in front of everyone here, but the fact he was licking and not biting me

    had to be a good sign.

    ¡°Get everyone out!¡± I heard Alpha growl, and everyone jumped into action, the hall erupting into

    chaos. I looked at the beautiful decorations hanging from the ceilings, the lights sparkling with

    romantic charm, everyone dressed in beautiful gowns and smart suits, the floors as shiny as I had

    ever seen them, and somehow even the champagne seemed to glow differently. Everything was

    perfect- Minus my mate, who was currently hulking out.

    I felt Kane¡¯s touch on my elbow and a sharp tug, that if I hadn¡¯t been a werewolf, would have pulled

    my damn arm from its socket.

    ¡°MINE!¡± I heard Havoc snarl venomously, and for the second time in minutes, the world slowed right

    down as I found myself flung through the air and into the familiar form of Kane, his hands snaking

    around me protectively as he shoved me. under his body, using his back as a shield to protect me.

    ¡°RUN!¡± He yelled, nodding to his mother and sister, who were being ushered to the blocked exit.

    Everyone was trying to escape the room at once, causing more problems than we had time to fix.

    ¡°SCREW TUIG

    I snarled, shoving Kane off me, the surprise on his face no longer my concern; our people were

    here, and Kane was that scared for me; he was putting them at risk!

    ¡°SAGE!¡± I screamed at my wolf, who was already pacing in my mind, ¡°If Havoc goes to hurt anyone

    but Kane and I.. you do what needs to be done to subdue him!¡± I ordered my wolf sucking down a

    deep breath as I turned from Kane and came face to face with a wolf, open mouth, panting, but it

    was those eyes as red as the blood dripping from its mouth that pinned me to the spot and made

    me nervous.

    ¡°Havoc¡­ No!¡± Kane bellowed from beside me, his tone had my blood running

    2/4

    Chapter 71: Sink Or Swim!

    cold, fear settling at the base of my spine.

    It was now or never.. time to sink.. or swim!

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: I Can Help!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Charlotte.. please.¡± I heard Kane whine, feeling his hand graze over my shoulder as I faced the

    rather beautiful face of HAvoc; he reminded me of a magnificent creature I had seen in a dream

    once. Lifting my hand to touch his ck fur, I jumped when Havoc¡¯s snarling teeth snapped at the

    side of me Kane was trying to grab. Anger exploded within me, and in a moment of insanity, I raised

    my hand and smashed it down on Havoc¡¯s snout with strength I did not know I had.

    ¡°I got ya girl!¡± Sage barked, letting me know she had also had enough of Knox and Havoc¡¯s temper

    tantrum.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you!¡± I barked. Havoc¡¯s head spun to re at me, those eyes shining

    with bloodlust.

    ¡°Charlotte! What are you doing?!¡± Kane gasped, more of a statement than a question, I noted as

    fear radiated from him and those behind me.

    ¡°Teaching this little shit a lesson!¡± I growled, turning to face Havoc, whose eyes. had tightened on

    me. Those around us who hadn¡¯t had a chance to get from the hall watched as they backed up

    against the walls, pulling loved ones against them instinctively. Their movement making Havoc

    antsy.

    ¡°Yes, I am talking about you!¡°I hissed at Havoc to keep his attention on me.

    ¡°THAT¡°, I snarled, pointing back at Kane, who had closed the gap between us and was running his

    hand up my arms protectively. ¡°Is your brother! My mate! HE can touch me if he wants! We don¡¯t

    need your permission!¡± I snarled, stepping closer to Havoc¡¯s muzzle and away from Kane.

    ¡°Kitty!¡± Havoc purred into my head, his tone beyond needy.

    ¡°KITTY isn¡¯ting to y with you till you learn some manners!¡± I exined firmly, trying

    desperately to sound as authoritative as Kane did with me- but aloud,

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    1/4

    57%

    Chapter 72: I Can Help!

    wanting everyone to know I was ok because Havoc¡¯s replies wereing directly into my head.

    Except for the enraged growl that ripped from his throat, given the screams, I knew everyone

    heard.

    ¡°You will not scare me, Havoc! I am your mate!¡± I screamed over his roar. Seeing his eyes move

    behind me, I turned and saw our Alpha and Alpha Sebastian approach. Luna¡¯s face washed with

    panic for her son as she followed behind them, clearly at her mate¡¯s reluctance. But I knew Laura

    wouldn¡¯t leave; despite the fear they undoubtedly felt for the beast of a wolf beside me, they had

    braved it to try and save their children. Looking around for my father, I knew before I finished

    scanning that he would be gone without a care for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± I soothed, but sensing their approach, Havoc lowered, ready to attack those he felt were a

    threat.

    ¡°HAVOC! NO!¡± I screamed something he scarcely heard in time, given the way he slid along the

    floor. I tried to chase him, seeing him lunge into the lineup of loved. onesing to help him, but

    Kane¡¯s strong arms wrapped around me, pulling me to the side.

    ¡°You can¡¯t reason with Havoc!¡± He bellowed over the chaos that exploded behind me.

    ¡°Bullshit! You just need to try!¡± I raged, shoving him to no avail. ¡°Kane¡­ I need you to let me go!¡±

    ¡°You promised to obey!¡± He pleaded with me, his eyes frantically watching whatever was going on

    behind me.

    ¡°NOT at the extent of losing a mate!¡± I shook my head, trying to turn, but Kane¡¯s hands gripped

    either side of my shoulders, keeping me focused on him as he tried to drag me from the hall. Sage

    and I both knew if it wasn¡¯t for the adrenaline coursing through my body, he would have been able

    to throw me over his shoulder without breaking a sweat, but I would be damned if I would lose this

    fight.

    ¡°Charlotte! Have you seen him? He isn¡¯t going anywhere! HE is three times the size of my father

    and will destroy everyone! Especially now he has tasted blood!¡± Closing my eyes, I shook my head;

    he was wrong! I knew I could get through to him.

    1/4

    57%

    Chapter 72: 1 Can Help!

    ¡°Then we need to stop him! Listen to me, Kane! If you love me, you will let go of me! I can do this; I

    know I can.¡± I begged, hearing hysterical screams followed by the tell¨Ctale sound of bones

    breaking.

    ¡°How?¡± Kane asked, ignoring the sounds, his eyes searching mine for an

    answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know!¡± With a nervous nod, he let me go, his eyes filled with sadness. ¡°I love

    you, Charlotte!¡± His face softened as he cupped my cheek tenderly, the embrace feeling more like a

    goodbye than an ¡®I trust you¡®. Spinning to see Luna behind me, her eyes filled with tears, blood

    coating her once stunning gown.

    ¡°Mom, Take her! Keep her safe!¡± He whispered, and to my utter devastation, I watched him shift

    before my eyes, limbs elongating, furr sprouting from the skin as he transformed into a beautiful

    white and gold wolf, half the size of his brother, nuzzling my face as Luna held me before rushing

    into the oing storm that was Havoc.

    ¡°I have to do Something, Princess, Mike gave everyone that shit! They are useless!¡± Kane

    conveyed through the link we shared, and suddenly, I realised what he meant by Havoc would

    destroy everyone.

    ¡°Sage!¡± I begged my wolf just as hands gripped my wrists tightly, pulling me towards where a group

    of people were huddled together, scared by what they were seeing.

    ¡°Lottie, help me get these people out!¡±

    ¡°I need to stop Knox!¡± I moaned, shaking my head.

    ¡°Something is wrong with us; we can¡¯t shift; it must be..¡± She prattled on, tears streaming from her

    eyes.

    ¡°Mike!¡± I whispered, shaking my head and wondering how on earth he did it, how he poisoned the

    whole damn pack and those visiting.

    ¡°No, Havoc¡­ It must be him!¡± She blurted out, ¡°We should have done more to understand him as a

    pup! Taught him how to control it.¡± My eyes widened, but I

    3/4

    Chapter 72 I Can Help!

    dismissed her rambling. Now wasn¡¯t the time for this conversation.

    ¡°Luna, I can help!¡± I started to say, and she nodded, motioning to the people beside her.

    ¡°Yes, you can help me get these people to safety! They are under our protection. There is more to

    being a luna than baring pups, and you are about to learn on the job! Come on!¡± She sighed, pulling

    me to my feet while holding her hand out to those around us, trying to instruct them to follow me.

    ¡°NOW!¡± She snapped with the same authoritative tone she had used on the boys to get them out of

    my room earlier today. Like the boys, they obliged and stood rushing to me as I tried to guide them

    to the door, my eyes falling on the heartbreaking scene of my mates fighting in the centre of the

    hall. Sebastiany on the floor, bleeding his beta at his side, applying pressure as¡­my alphay

    still, not ten feet from where we stood, his body covered in blood and those once proud eyes looked

    at me, empty and lifeless.

    4/4

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: Lost To His Madness!

    Kane POV

    Looking through Rolo¡¯s golden eyes, desperate to see Lottie being swept off to safety by my

    mother, I felt panic rip me apart as my eyes instead settled on my father as he hurtled back to the

    floor, shock and fury twisting his features. My heart plummeted, catching him and the unknown

    male fighting; whoever it was, I had never seen him before, so he had to be one of the visiting pack

    members.

    Thanks to Havoc¡¯s explosion, any number of them could have seized the opportunity to attack my

    father and try to grasp what was his. I rxed as Havoc finally moved, giving me a better view of

    my father. Pride swelled in my chest at seeing him advance with strength and unrivalled force that I

    hadn¡¯t seen him use in years. I could see that whoever my father was fighting was losing against his

    speed and kick¨Cass moves. Calming, I allowed them to continue, confident that although they were

    tearing chunks out of each other, my father woulde out the victor.

    The snarls and growls filled the air as the ballroom erupted into unimaginable chaos! Whatever

    madness had infected Havoc had clearly gotten to anyone who approached, as friend quickly

    became foe.

    The only ones seemingly untouched by the insanity were the women and I, which made no sense! I

    tried to quickly rey the night¡¯s events in my head, but Havoc set his gaze on me. Being the only

    wolf in the room to have managed to shift, I knew I needed to subdue him before he caused

    irreparable damage.

    ¡°Rolo, I need you to give me control!¡± I breathed, taking a chance that my brother, my twin and

    closest friend in this world, would not harm me.

    ¡°Not fucking likely!¡± He roared as Havoc charged us; Rolo¡¯s feet desperately tried to remain nted

    to the floor as we slid along the ballroom floor, cursing my mother inwardly for just having them

    waxed. With no warning, I felt teeth sink into my side, my ribs shattering on my left side, causing the

    simple act of breathing to be painful, like what one might imagine swallowing battery acid to

    feel like.

    |||

    1/4

    101, 16 Mar

    Chapter 73 Lost To His Madness!

    ¡°Knox!¡± I screamed through our brotherly connection, but I knew it fell upon deaf ears when the

    same brutal pain ripped through my leg. With a shriek, I slowly shifted back into my human form,

    unable to hold the change any longer; beyond the point of healing, I needed my wolf¡¯s strength to

    heal me, not fight my wayward brother and his possessed wolf. Havoc¡¯s snarl echoed around the

    hall as he picked me up in his enormous jaws and threw me across the room like I weighed nothing

    before he ran off in the same direction as my father and Sebastian.

    ¡°Rolo?¡± Hearing the panic lining my voice, I froze. Rolo replied by howling inside my head, pain

    ripping him apart at what I could guess was from having lost his twin and the bond he shared with

    Havoc. I understood it was worse than any physical pain I was enduring. Gripping my side as blood

    oozed through my fingers, I knew that he had punctured my lung, and given the way my heart was

    racing from the pain soaring through my chest every time I breathed, I knew it would take Rolo a

    while to recover from Havoc¡¯s attack.

    Tilting my head to the side to find Havoc, my eyes paused as they fell on Charlotte¡¯s beautiful face.

    Her eyes filled with horror as she looked over to where I could hear chaos erupting. Following her

    line of sight, I felt my body tense, seeing the lifeless body of my father.

    ¡°Rolo!¡± I uttered, my body shaking from the shock. ¡°Is he¡­¡± I paused, unable to say it, but suddenly,

    I understood Rolo¡¯s pain from a moment ago.

    ¡°Dead!¡± He snarled, his eyes focusing in on Havoc as he tore through anyone who was left fighting.

    Abruptly, he paused, and I knew before I followed his stare that he was looking at Charlotte as she

    rushed across the room to me.

    ¡°Kitty!¡± He purred like a damn cat, not the wild beast who had single handedly just snuffed out

    countless lives. Including our fathers! Forcing myself to my feet, despite the pain taking my breath

    away, Ipelled my feet to move towards my girl until I had her in my arms, snaking them around

    her protectively. The feeling of her in my arms allowed me a moment offort before I cupped her

    chin and forced her to look at me. Wishing just once she would do as she was told!

    ¡°I told you to leave!¡± I groaned through the pain, my eyes trailing over her face, seeing blood stter

    on her once¨Cpristine cheeks.

    Èý

    |||

    O

    2/4

    Chapter 73 Lost To His Madness!

    ¡°I told you I can help!¡± She snapped back, opening my mouth to scold her. I snapped it closed,

    seeing ck fur heading this way; dread licked up my spine. Acting on impulse, I threw her behind

    me to what I hoped was safety and braced myself for whatever was about to happen.

    Havoc approached me with such force and fury he sent me hurtling back, my back mming to the

    floor,pelling what little air I had left in my lungs to turn to acid and burn me from the inside out.

    His eyes swirled with red fire. He was lost to his madness! There was no reaching him! And as

    much as I wanted to be scared for myself and try to fight to get away, I feltpelled to look for my

    mate. Gasping painfully, seeing her on the floor behind me, her eyes closed.

    Clutching at the wooden floor to pull myself towards her, needing to know that she was ok, I felt

    relief wash over me at the sight of her chest rising and falling in an unconscious daze.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s best she is out cold; I can¡¯t bear for herst memory of me to be the vision of our mate,

    and my twin ripping me apart like I am nothing!¡± I mused to Rolo, who was lost to his grief.

    Havoc¡¯s pawnded on my throat, crushing it and causing all air to evacuate my lungs. Adding

    pressure, I looked up at Havoc, not too ashamed to beg for my life if I needed to! Even depleted

    from trying to heal, Rolo somehow still found the strength to sink his teeth into his thigh- regretting it

    instantly as his other foot mmed into the side of my head, almost knocking me out cold.

    ¡°STOP TRYING TO FIGHT HIM, BROTHER!¡± He hissed into my mind, not the gruff, moody tone of

    Havoc, but instead, Knox¡¯s voice bounced around my skull, rendering me speechless.

    ¡°He won¡¯t hurt her!¡± Knox promised, his eyes locked on mine; the fierce red of his wolf now swam

    with the golden glow of hope.

    ¡°If Knox has fought for control, maybe there is some way to save him after all.¡± I announced to Rolo

    as Havoc¡¯s paw loosened on my throat. Despite the apparent truce, I would be damned if I allowed

    the beast alone with my mate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, Kane! But if you keep fighting.. Havoc will kill you!!¡±

    3/4

    |||

    13:11 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 73: Lost To His Madness!

    ¡°Maybe not, then!¡± Rolo growled in reply to me, realisation dawning on me that maybe we wouldn¡¯t

    both survive this after all.

    Author Note: I am sorry for only updating one chapter. I have had very little. downtime at work and

    home today to type, but I have the whole weekend off from tomorrow night, so I will make sure to

    make up for it!

    P.S. Have faith in our girl! I know some of you are angry with how the story has turned¡­ but they

    have this!

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    What¡¯s a little chaos to these three! ;)

    P.P.S Don¡¯t forget my socials are my first port of call for updating issues ;)

    Author. Pippa. Moon

    O

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: Not Just Yours!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Ugh!¡± I mumbled, my hand lifting to my head with a wince. It felt like a nest of hos had taken up

    residence inside my skull¡­ and they were pissed! Opening my eyes and immediately regretting it,

    witnessing the bem around me, with earth¨Cshattering rity, I remembered all that shit from

    earlier was not a dream but my very reality!

    Closing my eyes again as pain tore through my shoulder, instantly knowing something was broken;

    as much as I wanted to sit and whine about it and wallow in the pain, I pushed myself onto my

    knees, knowing I had to find Kane and Knox- or Havoc and fix this mess.

    My eyes fell on the frightened faces of some of the women in my pack, women I had grown up with

    and respected, all cowering behind Luna as he tried to find safe passage from the hall; following her

    panicked eyes, I saw what had frozen her to the

    spot.

    Havoc was currently hovering over Kane, his paw on his throat as Kane¡¯s eyes closed, and he gave

    into slumber.. but I would be damned if it was eternal! I would not be losing a mate this night!

    Memories of Kane being hurt by Havoc exploded in my head, and I couldn¡¯t stop the anger from

    boiling in my stomach at this absolute cluster fuck of a night!

    ¡°Sage?¡± I asked, wanting to check my wolf was still present because I couldn¡¯t hear much but the

    sound of my bubbling rage.

    ¡°I am here!¡± She seethed. Happy I wasn¡¯t alone. Despite the pain tearing through my arm, I pushed

    to my feet and advanced on my mates. Havoc¡¯s eyes darted up from Kane as if sensing me: they

    ¡°I thought his eyes were red!¡± I asked Sage cautiously as we approached, my

    1/4

    Chapter 74. Not Just Yours

    eyes flicking between Kane and Havoc.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know; I did too. I really don¡¯t know much about Havoc, Char!¡± She exined, confusion and

    a little apprehension washing through our bond.

    ¡°Kitty?¡± Havoc moaned as hisrge form approached, circling me like a mother lion would her cub,

    all protection and tenderness while he rubbed his fluffy ck coat up against me, transferring his

    scent onto me in what I knew all too well to be a territorial move. Well, fuck him! I loved Knox and

    knew he wouldn¡¯t have done this on purpose! But Havoc¡­ Frankly, he could go fuck himself.

    Scowling at him as he rubbed his nose under my chin to lift my head, trying desperately to get my

    attention; he was huge, at least twice the size of the wolves I had seen in the pack. His coat was not

    soft and silky like the others but bristly and battered.

    ¡°Properly because it is covered in everyone¡¯s blood!¡± Sage growled

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    sarcastically, clearly pissed too. And for once, I was pleased she was with me, not making googly

    eyes at the boys and their wolves. Apparently, even Sage had a line- and ambushing those she

    cared for was it.

    Slipping out under Havoc¡¯srge body, I rushed away from him, ignoring the deadly growl that left

    his lips and the feeling of hurt that wafted down the mate bond.

    ¡°Mine!¡± he roared, and I scoffed but kept silent; I had nothing to say to him. I just wanted to get to

    Kane, who was still unconscious.

    ¡°Lottie, run!¡± I heard Luna scream, the panic in her voice alerting me to the sound of paws pounding

    on the floor behind me as I reached Kane. Throwing myself down and over Kane in a pathetic

    attempt to save him from Havoc, Kane¡¯s body easily stood out beneath my tiny frame. Looking

    down at the beautiful face of Kane my heart sank, realising his breathing was so slow it was almost

    non¨Cexistent, and the blood streaming from his side where my hand was currently pressed to him

    from how I had fallen was not a good sign.

    Unable to swallow the utter devastation a moment longer, as the bond we shared weakened, I

    pressed my lips to Kane¡¯s and turned over my shoulder, ignoring

    2/4

    13.11 Sat, 16 Mar (6)

    Chapter 74 Not Just Yours!

    57%2

    the soul¨Csplitting pain from the movement, leaving me in no doubt something was indeed broken.

    But in the grand scheme of things, what did it matter: bones could be fixed, death could not! My

    hand still firmly pressed on Kane¡¯s side, wanting to apply pressure, hoping for some kind of miracle

    as my eyes filled with the tears of all the unspoken ways I wanted to show him I loved him.

    ¡°Please, Kane!¡± I mind¨Clinked my mate, desperately needing to hear his stern. and unapologetically

    raw voice, ¡°Please¡­ Be ok!¡± I begged a little too hopelessly for my liking.

    ¡°RIGHT!¡± I screamed when nothing came from Kane; turning, I braced myself for whatever was

    coming my way, my eyes falling on the enraged face of Havoc as he barreled across the ballroom

    and slid to a stop in front of me, his snout pressed so closely against my face I could feel his hot

    breath fanning myshes.

    He smelt of blood and destruction.

    ¡°You gonna hurt me, Havoc?¡± I demanded angrily, my eyes searching over his jaw as hisrge

    canines snapped at me, blood mixing with saliva, causing bile to rise in my stomach, knowing it was

    the blood of the man whose life force pooled between my fingers that trickled from his mouth.

    ¡°Mine!¡± He roared again, and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at his caveman behaviour!

    ¡°Whatever the fuck next, Havoc, you gonna club me over the head and drag me back to your cave

    too!¡± I demanded.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past the prehistoric beast!¡± Sage grunted from the depths of my mind, but I could

    hear the slight whine in her tone and knew the mate bond was pulling at her. Havoc, however scary

    to others, was her mate; mayhem aside, she loved him! And I got that! But right now, she needed to

    put the shit to one side and calm him down before he lost everything! His father, his brother and

    ME!

    ¡°You know cavemen evolved, right?¡± I snapped at Havoc, holding his fierce gaze, not caring for his

    size or his reputation. He hurt someone I loved.. he loved! And that was not ok!

    3/4

    57

    Chapter 74: Not Just Yours!

    ¡°Mine!¡± He repeated like it was the only damn word he knew! Beside Kitty!

    ¡°NOT just yours!¡± I snapped, feeling the blood continue to soak between my fingers. ¡°I am his¡­ To!

    Your brothers! And I am telling you now, Havoc, if ANYTHING happens to him! because of you!..¡±

    Sucking down a sob, I looked back at Kane and nodded, my resolve strengthening as my eyes

    drifted over the teary¨Ceyed face of their mother.

    ¡°I will reject you!¡±

    4/4

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: Now Sit!

    Çú: 57%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Perhaps not the right choice of words!¡± Sage whimpered as an almighty howl left Havoc¡¯s lips, one

    that had the chandeliers shaking and the windows vibrating. This sucked! The thought of even

    contemting rejecting either of my mates made my heart ache, a real tangible pain that felt like my

    heart was tearing apart.

    ¡°Why? Because it hurts?¡± I snapped at my wolf, hating how much she craved Havoc¡¯s affection.

    ¡°Because we love them!¡± She whispered, ¡°We were created for them, to fit them perfectly, to

    compliment their..¡±

    ¡°What¡­ Carnage? Can you not see the fucking bloodbath our mate has caused Sage!¡± | hissed at

    my wolf while keeping my eyes locked on Havoc, my fingers pressing firmly against Kane¡¯s side,

    willing him to heal! For Rolo to do his thing and. save my damn mate before I personally killed this

    big fucker!

    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Sage tried to defend him, but even I heard how weak her tone was. I should

    have just let it go; she was hurting too, but I couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°HE had a choice! He chose to let Mike get to him, he chose to get wound up and jealous, he made

    his choice, and now look at the consequences. Sage, the only fatherly figure I have, is over their

    motionless! My mate is a fucking lunatic while the other lies dying beside me! What about this was

    THEIR choice!¡± I snapped, anger rilling me up; I was so over this shit! Havoc and Knox had a lot to

    answer for.

    As if sensing my anger, Havoc¡¯s head tried to rub up against my face, and it killed me not to lean

    into his touch, to apologise for my threat and forgive him, tell him to carry me away and just keep

    me safe! I wanted him as much as Sage did! But¡­ not at the expense of losing my other mate or

    anyone else! Neither one meant more to me than the other. Then, the pack I had just sworn to

    protect one day! I couldn¡¯t be selfish and bury my head in the sand. I had to.. lead by example, even

    now when my heart broke.

    1/4

    Chapter 75: Now Sit!

    Something Havoc needed to learn! And fast! Or so help me, goddess, I will reject him because it will

    hurt like fuck, and that, I suspect, is the only way I am going to get this beast of a wolf to retreat and

    give me back his human counterpart before he rips a whole in this damn pack that is too big to

    close. Leaving those of us left, vulnerable and alone.

    ¡°I MEAN IT!¡± I screamed, wanting to be heard over his temper tantrum.

    ¡°Lottie.. careful!¡± I heard Luna hiss from beside me as those she protected mewled, nervous I was

    about to set him off again.

    I wasn¡¯t! Havoc would listen!

    ¡°So YOU best park your fucking attitude or kill me, Havoc! Because as much as I love you!¡± With a

    burst of pain in my shoulder, I thrust it back to motion towards Kane. ¡°I love him too!¡± I roared,

    shoving his enormous chest with my free hand.

    Refusing to lower my eyes from Havoc and show him anything but how serious I was, I steadied my

    gaze despite the fact I could feel Kane¡¯s blood no longer sliding from his wound. The gentle rise and

    fall of his chest was almost impossible to notice; I was losing him!

    ¡°Your brother is dying, Knox! Do you not care at all?¡± I asked as teeth snapped inches from my face,

    that hot breath returning to myshes, making my stomach clench at the horrid smell.

    ¡°You do?¡± Iughed, shaking my head. ¡°Because YOU did this! YOU! And if you don¡¯t let me try to

    save him, his death and everything that follows will be your own damn fault! So I suggest you

    fucking SIT!¡± I demanded angrily. Closing my eyes, I counted to three, realising as I allowed the

    self¨Cpity in that I was out of choices and possibly out of time, I made a silent prayer to Selene- The

    Moon Goddess!

    ¡°Please, if you are real Selene, like I truly believe you are, and not just a fairy story like Mike

    thinks¡­ Please help my people by helping my mates; I can¡¯t let them lose each other, Selene;

    without one, the other is doomed! I need them both! I will do anything, please! Please help them.¡± I

    begged, sucking down a deep breath, the air no longer lingering with blood and chaos.

    1/4

    13:11 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 75 Now Sit!

    Opening my eyes, I sighed in relief, seeing Havoc had moved back, his eyes. glued on me as I

    watched him process my request. Confident for a moment that he would not attack, I chanced a

    look down at Kane, something unrecognisable but somewhat familiar returning to his eyes.

    Life!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I whispered, feeling the rise of Kane¡¯s chest under my hand. I don¡¯t know if it was

    Selene. It could merely have been that I didn¡¯t notice his breathing in the chaos and shock, but I

    would like to think it was her, that Selene had helped us when I called. That, after all, was what

    gods and goddesses were meant to do, right? Protect those who worshipped them!

    My eyes levelled on Havocs as they churned with emotion; the hues of his eyes looked like a bowl

    of heated gold, swirling and mesmerising, yet deadly! They were utterly breathtaking, and under

    better circumstances, I knew I would find Havoc to be just as magnificent.

    ¡°NOW SIT!¡± I ordered when Havoc finally stilled. Letting out the breath I didn¡¯t realise I was holding,

    seeing him do as I asked and sit. Falling to my knees again beside Kane, I paused, feeling a wet

    nose nudge at my side and under my arm like that of a naughty puppy, desperate for attention: A

    massive, dangerous puppy! I tried not to smile at how he was trying to move me out of the way, no

    aggression or anger radiating from him like moments ago. He was simply¡­ calm. I refused to move

    my hand from Kane¡¯s skin, still applying the pressure I knew his wound needed but allowed Havoc

    to sniff his brother¡¯s body as hey fighting for his breath while he slowly healed.

    ¡°You should have told him to stay!¡± Sage remarked sarcastically, and I smiled for the first time since

    the shit had hit the fan.

    ¡°No!¡± I heard Luna scream from across the room as Havoc lowered his muzzle to Kane¡¯s still¨C

    lifeless body. A little whimper scurried from Havoc¡¯s lips as he lowered to the ground beside Kane.

    His actions reminded me of a lion I had seen in a video online as it tried to cosy up to a smaller

    animal.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± I nodded to Luna, my free hand brushing through Havoc¡¯s fur, realising that the anger had

    passed, and all that was left in Havoc now was regret and

    3/4

    13:11 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 75: Now Sit!

    sorrow for his brother and for us. His nose nudged at my hand, trying to push it out of the way, but I

    remained steadfast with the pressure, ignoring him. As if realising I would not be moving my hand,

    he sighed heavily, his tongue darting out and licking his wound around my fingers,pping at it with

    a vigour that had me smiling weakly at what I assumed was Havoc¡¯s attempt to clean his brother¡¯s

    wound.

    ¡°That tickles, buddy!¡± Kane chuckled, and I realised with absolute relief that I

    was wrong.

    It was to heal him.

    4/4

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: Red Mist!

    Knox POV

    The red mist finally began to disperse, allowing me to see more than the irrational fear and anger

    that was, for some reason, eating Havoc up.

    ¡°Not irrational.¡± Havoc snapped at me, making me frown, suddenly feeling uneasy, leaving him in

    control.

    ¡°I was angry, yes! I wanted to kill Mike, sure, and I have no doubt that one day I will, Havoc! But

    today was never meant to be that day!¡±

    ¡°Maybe today is the day!¡± Havoc grumbled unbothered; he was a wolf of few words, I knew that, but

    I had hoped he understood the situation enough to know we had to do this properly, or we just

    looked like jealous mates with a vendetta.

    ¡°I wanted to show Mike that he meant nothing, that despite how he had tried to sully Lottie in our

    eyes, he hadn¡¯t! That we adored her just as much now, knowing what she had done with him as we

    ever did!¡± I tried to reason with my feral beast.

    ¡°He knows we love her; I showed him!¡± Havoc growled.

    ¡°You showed everyone!¡± I sighed, knowing I was getting nowhere. He didn¡¯t see that what he did to

    Mike was not helpful; as far as he was concerned, Mike was an obstacle, and he had removed him

    for me. Sweet, I guess, but not fucking helpful!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± He snorted, sensing my disapproval.

    ¡°No, Havoc, this wasn¡¯t a good thing. Instead of following the n¡±

    ¡°Your n.. NOT my n!¡± He snapped cutting me off, with a sigh I continued ignoring his stupidity

    and hurting him.. and stubbornness. ¡°You allowed him to lure us into reacting

    and hurting him.. and others! Our brother included.¡± I tried to exin, it was like Mike was a damn

    siren calling me into the rocks, and like the helpless sap I was, I followed, but luckily not to my

    death.

    1/4

    16 MAT

    Chapter 76: Red Mist!

    I knew my reasoning with Havoc was falling on deaf ears; he had suddenly shut. me out, pulling on

    the bond we shared with our family like a scared child lost in a

    store.

    ¡°Not your death, but..¡± Havoc moaned painfully back at me.

    ¡°Kane is going to be okay!¡± I assured my wolf as he nuzzled beside my brother, Kane¡¯s hands

    ruffling through our fur as he took a few deep breaths.

    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± I sighed to my wolf. ¡°I have to face the music. I can¡¯t hide in here forever.¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± He panted, his nose nuzzling into Lottie¡¯s palm, desperately wanting her attention but,

    most importantly, her forgiveness. Mindlessly, her fingers twirled our fur around as she motioned for

    someone to bring her a jacket or something to cover Kane with. His body was humming with

    adrenaline, but he was shivering from the shock, and I could feel the panic washing over my little

    mate and knew Havoc would be picking up on it, too.

    ¡°Put your head on his junk, cover him up and keep him warm!¡± I told Havoc, knowing it wasn¡¯t just

    concern washing through Lottie but jealousy she wasn¡¯t proud of; she didn¡¯t want the women in the

    room looking at what was hers. I got that! Leaning up onto him, Havoc did as I asked without

    question.

    ¡°I swear to the goddess Havoc, if you bite his cock off, I am gonna be pissed!¡± Lottie moaned, her

    toneced with a yfulness that I knew my girl was only using to try to defuse the tension.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t the only one, Princess.¡± Kaneined gruffly. Havoc whined despite the

    lightheartedness between us, the pain tearing through him almost unbearable.

    The guilt, I understood/but the heartbreak and loss I couldn¡¯t ce. Was Kane okay, or did he know

    something I didn¡¯t?

    ¡°Havoc, buddy, you weigh a tone; it¡¯s hard enough to breathe as it is.¡± Kane grumbled through short

    breaths. ¡°Give Knox control,e on,¡± Kanemanded, his bloodied hand tugging on my wolf¡¯s

    ear for his attention.

    2/4

    ºÅ:57%Òô

    Chapter 76. Red Mist!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Havoc.¡± I coaxed my wolf. ¡°I needed to find out the extent of your damage because after

    stabbing Mike, everything is a little blurry!¡± I admitted, and with a heavy sigh that had me more than

    a little nervous, he relented, giving me back full control as he shut himself away somewhere so

    deep inside me I felt like I had lost him all over again.

    My body slowly shifted back to my unscathed human form, feeling the heat of flesh under my chin.

    The familiar scent of Kane invaded my senses and I smirked, pleased to be back; I just hoped I was

    wee. Deciding to stay true to myself, I wiggled my brows up at my brother.

    ¡°If

    you wanted me to lick your balls, you only had to say brother!¡± I grinned, realising my head was still

    positioned across his crown jewels.

    ¡°Way to lower the tone, Knox!¡± Lottie scoffed; I didn¡¯t need to turn to know she was rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Your, my brother, dickhead!¡± Kane coughed weakly. And I winced at the sound; I had never seen

    my brother weak before, let alone truly hurt.

    ¡°Hey, it worked for the Targaryens.¡± I countered, deflecting the feelings washing through me.

    ¡°Pretty sure they were mostly mad psychopaths,¡± I muttered, tilting my head as my mother

    approached with a jacket, her eyes unable to meet mine, but the tears that sat there unmissable,

    even to me.

    ¡°So, you¡¯d fit right in!¡± Kane teased, shoving me off him so our mother could cover him up.

    ¡°NOW is not the time for jokes.¡± She snapped, lifting my eyes from Kane¡¯s bruised and battered

    face, happy to see that Rolo was now healing him. I scanned them over my mother, spying the

    beautiful gown of emerald she wore sttered in the unmistakable crimson of blood.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard that red and green should never be seen, Mother?¡± I asked, trying to snuff

    out the anger I saw settling behind her eyes, but I was already on my feet, lifting her chin in my

    hands to check her over for signs the blood was

    3/4

    Chapter 76 Red Mist Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    hers.

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine!¡± She snapped, pulling from my hold to re at Kane and Lottie.

    ¡°When you are healed, we need to move him; he shouldn¡¯t be just left there!¡± My mother whispered,

    those tears finally falling from her exhausted eyes.

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, shaking my head; the blood coating her wasn¡¯t Kane¡¯s. I knew that scent; it wasn¡¯t

    Lottie¡¯s, but it was familiar.

    ¡°Lilly?¡± I asked Havoc. ¡°Did you hurt Lilly?¡±

    ¡°Havoc!¡± I roared as he ignored me and sulked even lower. I wished I could recall thest thirty

    minutes, but from the second I stabbed Mike with that ss, everything was a blur. I remember

    feeling angry and then a need to kill.. Mike..

    To kill.. Everyone.. but I wouldn¡¯t have!

    Havoc wouldn¡¯t have done that!

    O

    4/4

    16 M

    Chapter 77, WHO?

    Lottie POV

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: WHO?

    3

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± Luna asked, her voice cracking from the weight of her heartbreak. I couldn¡¯t

    imagine what she was going through right now! The fear I had felt at the idea of losing Kane would

    forever be imprinted on my soul! Swallowing the lump in my throat, I looked at her and shook my

    head in warning.

    ¡°We need to be careful how we tell him!¡± I warned her through the link I had

    I created for Kane, his mother and I. I watched her eyes dart past Knox to me before she pulled her

    hands out of Knox¡¯s hold. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t just looking at him that she found challenging; his touch

    seemed to cause her difort physically. She med her son for her mate¡¯s death; that much

    was clear to Kane and me.

    ¡°Ma.¡± Kane called from the floor, but she shook her head and stepped away, turning her back on

    Knox, his eyes luckily still locked on his mother; I could sense his heart breaking in his chest and

    knew Kane would be feeling that too. I felt Kane tense beside me, pain washing through our bond

    and not just the physical kind.

    ¡°I need to tell him.¡± Kane shot through the link, his voice ragged from his lungs healing.

    ¡°No!¡± Luna gasped through the bond, her shoulders stiff. ¡°Havoc will finish what he started with

    you!¡± she added, and I could hear the fear in Luna¡¯s voice; she had lost her mate and almost a son

    tonight; she couldn¡¯t bear the idea of losing anyone

    111

    175

    Chapter 77 WHO?

    else.

    5.57%A

    #

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t,¡± Kane argued, but I had to admit, I agreed with his mother. Looking down at him with

    sorrow etched in my eyes, I nodded to him. He needed to be told, and now, because if he turned

    and looked over to the side, he was going to see his father¡¯s dead body in a pool of blood. Leaning

    over, I quickly pecked Kane¡¯s lips and pushed him back to the ground as I stood.

    ¡°I need to do it! Havoc won¡¯t hurt me; we have all seen that.¡± I announced through the link, and

    despite the way Luna spun and red at me, I knew she understood. ¡°But I need you to get

    everyone out, Luna..

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I am not the Luna any more; my mate is dead!¡± She shot through the link, and my eyes filled with

    the tears I was desperately fighting. I wanted to tell her that she would always be my Luna, the most

    important woman in my life, but I knew that was not what she wanted nor needed to hear right now.

    Instead, I nodded to her, unable to bring myself to say any words.

    ¡°Can you get everyone out?¡±

    ¡°I am not leaving,¡± Kane growled, interrupting me; I turned to smirk at him, knowing he would be

    healed soon anyway.

    ¡°No offence, big guy, but no one is strong enough to haul your ass up! So I expected as much!¡±

    Winking, I blew him a kiss while we both watched Luna walk away from Knox without a word or

    backwards nce.

    1/5

    13-12 Sat, 16 Mar F

    Chapter 77: WHO?

    @57%

    ¡°Will someone tell me what is going on!¡± Knox roared, hurt dashed through the bond, and I sighed

    just as Knox turned to meet my eyes.

    ¡°Hey, baby!¡± I cooed,ing to stand beside him, wrapping my arms around his waist and turning

    him to face me to ensure his eyes remained on mine and not Luna¡¯s as she passed by her mate¡¯s

    body.

    ¡°Who was it, Lottie? Tell me, please! Tell me it wasn¡¯t Lilly?¡± He whispered, shaking his head free of

    the tears I watched pool on his beautiful darkshes that seemed never¨Cending in length and

    thickness. Lashes most women would die for!

    ¡°No, not Lilly.¡± I answered, my eyes scanning his face for any trace of a memory hiding under the

    surface, but I could sense through the bond that he was sincere. He had no recollection. Swallowing

    my nerves, I slid my hand up his back and pressed myself to him, wanting him to feel me and know

    I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    ¡°No one mes you!¡± I lied. His eyes shot to mine, clearly sensing my fib.

    ¡°WHO?!¡± He demanded, his arms sliding over mine to try to disconnect us, but I locked my hands

    around his back. Seeing the gold swim in his eyes, I paused till the golden fire settled.

    ¡°Havoc already knows; he won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Sage announced, and I felt my whole body rx,

    knowing the biggest hurdle was gone.

    |||

    3/5

    Chapter 77 WHO?

    ¡°Your father!¡± I nodded, watching as his lips repeated my words, his eyes wide in shock.

    ¡°No! Angel¡­ I am serious.¡±

    ¡°Knox, so am I¡­ I need you to listen to me¡­ Your father has been hurt; it was fatal. I am sorry!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He seethed, gripping my arms and pushing me off him with a force I knew was merely

    frustration, not anger. ¡°Kane?¡± He asked, stepping around me and towards his brother. Anxiety

    rushed through me, and I rushed over to Kane; stepping between them, I held my hand in front of

    me, nting it firmly against Knox¡¯s chest, a clear message bouncing between us.

    ¡°No closer!¡± I hated that I didn¡¯t trust him to be alone with Kane, but until I knew how this was going

    to y out, I couldn¡¯t take the chance. My pack needed Kane more than ever now, just like I did.

    ¡°I am not going to hurt him.¡± He spat, his eyes watching me, waiting for me to drop my hand. I didn¡¯t!

    I couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°She is telling you the truth,¡± Kane whispered, and I watched from the corner of my eye as he pulled

    himself up, naked and unashamed; his side had semi¨Chealed, and he was okay.. although not okay

    enough to go a second round with Havoc.

    |||

    4/5

    Chapter 77 WHO?

    Seeing him hold his hand out to Knox for support now he was vertical, I lowered my hand and

    sighed, letting Knox pass and approach his brother. I had to trust Sage that Havoc was not going to

    show up again and finish what he started with Kane.

    ¡°What did Havoc say?¡± I asked Sage as Knox slid his arm under Kane¡¯s arm and around his back,

    holding him up. The two looked like brothers who had gotten in a scuffle at football, not almost

    fought to the death over¡­ me!

    ¡°Sorry, mostly!¡± She muttered. ¡°And that he meant to kill Sebastian.. not Alpha!¡±

    5/5

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: He Could Be Dead!

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I asked, my hand reaching up to my neck, running over the cold chill that was chasing

    down my spine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want beyond Alpha to the countless other bodies that loitered the halls, left behind

    by the turmoil and destruction that was Havoc.

    to know.¡± Sage added, and my eyes closed as I looked

    away:

    I watched my mates walk the direction my Alphay, lifeless and alone and had to agree with Sage;

    I didn¡¯t want to know. But I had to!

    ¡°Are youing?¡± Kane asked over his shoulder, his eyes boring into mine. needily.

    ¡°No, love. Your brother needs you!¡± I nodded with a small smile.

    ¡°But I need YOU!¡± He whined, a smile slipping across my lips at the tenderness in his tone,

    something he rarely shared with me, although I knew it was there.

    1/6

    16 Mar 01

    Chapter 78: He Could Be Dead!

    ÊØ.57%Õæ

    ¡°I am not going anywhere, Ace!¡± I offered. Truthfully, I wanted to follow them. and be at their side,

    but I didn¡¯t trust myself to hide whatever Sage was about to tell me from my face. They would have

    enough suffering to wade through when the reality of everything hit them; if I could give them some

    answers, did I not owe it to them? To those who I loved.

    Sucking down a sob, I watched Knox¡¯s legs buckle from under him as he saw the body of his father.

    The howl that left their lips shattered what strength I had left, sending me to my ass as I crouched

    and buried my face in my hands, unable to bear the despair I felt my mate¡¯s feeling, the guilt and

    utter ruin drowning them both.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± I moaned to Sage, who, like me, was suffering from the overwhelming emotions sliding

    through the bond. We both wanted to do

    more, but we knew they had to face this together, for them, but also to show the pack that their

    brotherly bond was intact! And if Kane trusted Knox, they had to as well! Sage and I were here, right

    behind them and at the slightest sight they needed me, I would be there. Always!

    ¡°What happened?¡± I heard Knox say, and Ipelled my legs to work as I switched on autopilot

    and lifted to my feet. Needing to give them some space, but ! also had a feeling I would need it so I

    could think and process whatever bomb Sage was about to drop in myp.

    ¡°Sebastian was who the hit was for!¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I gibed, ¡°Sebastian is an Alpha with royal blood and ancient Lycan ties; a hit on him

    would be suicide!¡± I gasped; his power and reach were beyond

    1/6

    Chapter 76 He Could Be Dead!

    anything anyone here had. It made no sense.

    57%

    ¡°Char, Mike told Knox everything; apparently, the debt he had agreed to was to kill Sebastian. Once

    Mike did it, he would get his payment..¡±

    ¡°So when Havoc saw Sebastian¡­¡± Sage said with a heavy sigh that had my heart sinking. ¡°He

    acted.¡±

    ¡°But Kane, Knox and I were trying to find a way around the debt; none of us wanted anyone to die.

    We wanted to find out the facts and bring them to justice.¡± I expressed my heart in my throat.

    ¡°I know, and so does Havoc; he just feltpelled to¡­ kill him.¡± Sage defended, and I hated that

    we were even having this conversation, that she was so calm over discussing the death of our

    Alpha at the hands of our mate.

    ¡°When Mike told Knox earlier..¡± Sage started to say, and suddenly, the penny dropped. My jaw

    falling open in shock.

    ¡°Earlier?¡± I questioned, pausing in my pacing to look over at Knox, second¨Cguessing him for a

    minute. Had he known about who the hit was for the whole time sinc

    leaving Mike¡¯s room?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sage whimpered, picking up on my darkening mood.

    2/6

    Chapter 75 He Could Be Dead

    ¡°If people know about that, if they find out that Knox knew about the hit on Sebastian and that he

    was who Havoc intended to kill¡­even if he failed¡± I processed quickly, my head feeling like a

    conveyor belt going a million miles an hour.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I roared in my head to myself.

    ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± Sage maintained, but how could she know? How could any of us

    know?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that, Sage, neither of us do; we didn¡¯t see him with Sebestain, we didn¡¯t see Alpha

    fall, we have no idea what happened, but what if people saw Havoc making a beeline for

    Sebestain.. if they did..we are fucked! We will have WAR, Sage!¡± I snapped, running my hand down

    my face, surprised to feel the tears. coating my palm.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± Kane asked, his tone filled with concern. Nodding to him without answering, I kept

    reying the night in my mind, trying desperately to find an image, a memory of Alpha.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I heard Knox ask through the link, and I smiled, hating how much theyforted me.

    Turning to look at them, I nodded again, this time with more determination than I felt.

    ¡°I am just processing.¡± I admitted, and it was true. I was! Just not what they

    |||

    4/6

    Chapter 76 He Could Be Dead!

    thought I was.

    ¡°No one knows Char, just me, you and Knox.¡± Sage tried to reassure me, and I wanted to believe

    her. Honestly, I did. However, there was one more wild card we needed to consider¡­

    Havoc!

    ¡°And Havoc?¡± I asked, exhausted from the night and the pain that was still rippling through my

    shoulder. Have you seen how unpredictable he is.. what is to stop him from seizing control and

    trying again?¡± I asked as, yet again, I felt the shame and responsibility ate at me.

    ¡°Havoc won¡¯t be making any appearances, Char.. he is.. broken!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we fuckin know it!¡± I snapped, regretting it instantly.

    If the circumstances were different, and the first time I met Knox¡¯s wolf wasn¡¯t when he was on a

    murderous rampage, killing my Alpha and trying to kill my mate and his twin, I had a feeling I might

    like the giant fucker! He was cute.. in a.. mangey kind of way.

    ¡°Char! He didn¡¯t mean to kill Sebastian.¡± Sage tried to exin, but again I cut her off.

    5/6

    Chapter 78 He Could Be Dead!

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t kill him!¡± I expressed, shaking my head, ¡°We would know if one of the bodies that

    lined this floor was Sebastian, for one of the men he brought with him would be in here killing us all

    and for two¡­ Lilly, his mate, would sense it.

    ¡°They have no wolves, char¡­ He could be¡­ dead!¡±

    Author Note: Hey guys, I am going to be screenshotting some of yourments and reviews for my

    socials to try and entice more readers¡­ if that¡¯s ok¡­ If you haven¡¯t already, please leave me a

    comment or review.. I would be sooooooo grateful! PLUS I love reading them! It¡¯s half the fun for

    me! P.s Happy Saturday! X

    6/6

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 79. Holy Hell

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    hapter 79: Holy Hell

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Shit!¡± I hissed, remembering that no one but Knox, Kane and I had their wolves. I had heard Kane

    say it earlier, but in the madness, I had forgotten! ¡°So, how did he kill Alpha Leigh instead?¡± I asked,

    needing more than this before I

    approached the boys.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. Havoc doesn¡¯t remember killing his father.. he knows he must have, but he was

    so angry at times he said he was just seeing red mist.¡±

    ¡°The red eyes!¡± I nodded to Sage, who grunted in agreement.

    ¡°Does Knox know?¡± I asked, but I already knew the answer because there was no way Knox could

    fake the heartbreak I saw engraved into his face as he and Kane mourned their father.

    ¡°No.. Havoc just wanted to take on the debt so that Mike didn¡¯t get the payment and get..¡±

    Me!

    ¡°Yeah, I get it!¡± I snapped, hating that a life had been snuffed out because of me. My mate¡¯s father

    and my Alpha¡¯s life! The man who raised me, who taught me about shifting, and how to ride a damn

    bike, was dead because I was some damned prize to be haggled off.

    ¡°No, this is because of our father!¡± Sage grunted.

    ¡°I get that, Sage¡­ but he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make such a ridiculous deal if..¡±

    ¡°What..¡± She growled, her patience with me running thin. Pacing back and forth as I eyed my mates

    kneeling behind their father, I shook my head free of the self¨Cpity I felt eating at me. Now wasn¡¯t the

    time to make this about me.

    1/4

    Chapter 79: Holy Hell

    ¡°Nothing!¡± I steeled myself and answered.

    ¡°Are you seriously suggesting that because you are alive, this is somehow your fault? Get a grip!¡±

    Sage barked, and I sighed, realising how stupid that sounded, but I felt responsible; I couldn¡¯t

    exin why. I just did,

    Crossing my arms around me as thest few stragglers left the room and the double doors shut, I

    paced back and forth, wanting to give the boys a minute before I approached; I could see countless

    bodies and had a feeling I knew who one of them was. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of things from

    where I stood, but I needed to get a closer look without alerting either of the males to my

    suspicions.

    Thest thing they needed to worry about was retaliation for the murders of those around the hall,

    but if one of those bodies was Sebestians, I had a feeling life was about to get a hell of a lot worse

    than a little pack revenge, we would be at war with the Lycans!

    with.

    Something I knew my mates, in their grief, would not be capable of coping

    ¡°You ok?¡± Kane cut through my mind again, this time his voice rough than a little concern.

    with more

    ¡°Lie to me, princess, I dare you!¡± He warned, and even in his grief, I could hear that possessive

    Alpha male I had fallen for. I looked up to see two sets of blue eyes. cautiously watching me.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°They can sense you and everything you are feeling.. remember!¡± Sage snorted, knowing those

    purple eyes would be rolling into the back of

    my skull.

    ¡°This fucking mate bond is going to be the death of me!¡± I snarled back at her while I nodded to

    Kane, about to answer when the doors flung open, and an incoherent scream bounced around the

    walls. Despite the ear¨Csplitting sound, I was thankful for the distraction as it cut off my lie to Kane.

    ¡°Bash! NO!¡± Lilly screamed as she ran into the room, her eyes searching the males on the floor as I

    stepped closer to them, cursing myself for not looking

    sooner.

    O

    1/4

    57%8

    Chapter 79: Holy Hell

    But Lilly made straight towards one male who I could barely see. And I knew that, too, was the

    bond, closing my eyes as the hope I had been holding onto evaporated like a puff of air. Kane tried

    to move, but I held my hand up to him.

    I

    ¡°Stay with Knox, I have Lilly,¡± I demanded. ¡°You are still healing. I needed you to move slowly, not

    be rushing about. When we leave this hall, people are going to look to you, Kane! I need you

    strong!¡± I tried to exin, but it was only semi¨Ctrue; I wanted to get over to Sebestrain before Knox

    did in case it jogged any memories, and he said something he could not take back in front of Lilly.

    Rushing to Lilly¡¯s side, I fell beside her as she threw herself down and over her mate; gasping, I

    sucked down a breath seeing the unmistakable face of Sebastian. Another life that had been lost

    because of a stupid fucking debt!

    A death that was going to cause holy hell.

    ¡°Lilly!¡± I breathed, seizing her into my arms; those delicate fingers I had always envied gripped my

    shoulders and pulled me against her, pain coursing through my body from my injury, but it was

    nothing inparison to Lilly¡¯s suffering; I knew that as her tiny frame trembled against me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose him, char!¡± She cried, pulling back to look at him. Swallowing the lump in my throat, I

    pulled her against me, not wanting herst memory of her mater to be whatevery at our feet; I

    had seen the damage Havoc could do first¨Chand and didn¡¯t want that for Lilly. ¡°I have only just

    found him!¡± She cried. Holding her against me, I looked over my shoulder at Sebastian and paused,

    seeing his chest rise and fall slightly.

    ¡°Lilly, go get help. He is alive!¡± I snapped, pushing her to her feet, my hands. going to the wound on

    his stomach, his suit coated in his rich life force.

    ¡°Bash!¡± she wailed, trying to grab him. Shoving her towards the door, I shook my head. ¡°GET

    HELP!¡± I screamed.

    ¡°NOW!¡± I added, my sharp tone seeming snapping her out of whatever daze she was in as she

    rushed for the door, screaming for help. A handful of men rushed

    in, men I didn¡¯t recognise.

    2/4

    Chapter 79 Holy Hell

    #

    ¡°Alpha!¡± I heard them gasp, their eyes looking from their injured leader to Knox, who stood hunched

    over our Alpha.

    ¡°If you want to save your Alpha, you will get him to the infirmary for our doctors to help him, NOW.

    His wolf isn¡¯t healing him!¡± I exined as I got to my feet.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lilly sobbed, her fingers gripping my arm, begging me to stay.

    ¡°I will be damned if we lose anyone else! I am going to fix this Lilly#!¡±

    ¡°How! She sobbed, and I shook my head, my eyes falling on Kane¡¯s stern features.

    ¡°By speaking to the one person I think may be able to give me some fucking answers!¡± I growled

    furiously.

    O

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: It¡¯s Done!

    Mike POV

    ¡°Flint?¡± I questioned nervously while trying to roll my shoulder; the difort it radiating to my

    chest ached like a mother fucker. The bleeding had slowed now I was applying pressure, but fuck

    me, the pain was insane.

    ¡°I thought the whole point of that fucking shit was to mute everyone¡¯s wolf, not knock them out

    entirely.¡± I snapped to the man brooding to my right. His eyes locked on the ballroom doors as we

    stood against a wall under the stairs, allowing the darkness to hide us from the disarray erupting

    around the packhouse.

    ¡°Your wolf is still there. You are fine! Stop whining!¡± Anthony snapped, his eyes unmoving from the

    door.

    ¡°How the fuck would you know? You haven¡¯t even looked¡°, I ground out moodily.

    ¡°Aw, sorry, Princess, do you want me to kiss your boo¨Cboo better? Or make sure no one ising

    out of those doors looking for us!¡± He hissed low, my cheeks burning with anger and a little shame.

    ¡°Be real; this wasn¡¯t our fault; it¡¯s equivalent to a kick¨Cass teen spiking the punch at prom.¡± I

    snorted

    What2

    He barked, his eyes finally leaving the door to pin me with a look of pure aggravation..

    ¡°Come on; we have all seen that one movie where the kid spikes the punch at the school dance,

    and everyone gets in trouble, or shit goes wrong.¡± Iughed, nodding my head at him. ¡°Even an old

    timer like you must have seen a movie with the same plot,¡± I asked with a bob of my head, waiting

    for him to respond.

    ¡°Oh yeah..¡± Heughed low and menacingly, the sound causing the hairs on the back of my neck to

    stand. ¡°The one where some stupid shit puts stuff in everyone¡¯s

    1/4

    13:13 Sat, 16 Mar

    Chapter 80: It¡¯s Done!

    drink, they drink it, and boom.. vulnerable! But I didn¡¯t see the part where the same prick who spiked

    the drink aggravated and taunted the main leads until one of them turned into a fucking beast that I

    have only heard about in folkw before ripping people apart with his damn teeth.¡± he snarled.

    ¡°Am I the prick¡­ or are you the prick?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes at my Beta¡­

    I ¡°Because I recall the spiking being YOUR idea.¡±

    ¡°But..¡±

    ¡°Nah, You told me what to do, you gave me the shit! Remember that!¡± I warned him, hating that I

    sounded braver than I felt.

    ¡°Winding the twins up till Knox lost his absolute shit, though..¡± He started to say, his eyes alight with

    fury, that I wanted to defuse; Beta may be a washed up, has been, but I did not doubt that in my

    condition, he could take me.

    ¡°Also, your idea!¡± I nodded, not liking how this union was turning out; you could tell a lot about a

    person when they were backed into a corner, and it was clear to me that Anthony would throw ME

    under the bus to save his own ass. Hardly surprising, I guess, given that I was doing all this so he

    would give me his only daughter.

    ¡°No, I said nothing about¡­¡± He tried to say, but I cut him off again, raising my voice just a fraction,

    hoping he understood the threat.

    ¡°You told me to fix it, to get Lottie back¡­ You told me to do whatever I had to do¡­ to separate

    them¡­¡± I snarled, the pain in my shoulder. Nothingpared to the rage filling in my head at the

    realisation that this prick was going to pin all this on me if shit hit the fan.

    ¡°Tell me¡­ Beta¡­ Can Lottie forgive Knox for this? You know Lottie better than any of us, right?¡± I

    started to say, his brows pinching at my question.

    ¡°What? She is your daughter. You know how she thinks, right?¡± I mocked him with a scoff, but still, I

    continued.

    ¡°Do you think she will want to stay with Knox now that he has killed Kane? I

    2/4

    57%

    13.13 Sat. 16 Mar

    Chapter 80 It¡¯s Done!

    don¡¯t!¡± I grinned boldly. We had all seen Knox¡¯s wolf rip into Kane; everyone had witnessed the utter

    devastation left in Havoc¡¯s wake.

    ¡°Not only have I managed to dispose of Kane, but I have single¨Chandedly ruined Knox too. You

    should be giving me a damn medal, not chewing my ear off!¡± I snarled hatefully.

    ¡°Attwood?¡± A voice asked beside us, but Anthonys¡® eyes remained locked on mine, the anger

    swirling in his hues unmissable even in the darkness; I had pissed him off.. good the little cunt

    needed reminding that I was not his daughter or an omega to be pushed about! Or to be used and

    discarded.

    I was his future son¨Cinw, the man who would rise his fucking wasted ass from the dirt and give

    him something to be proud of- through me and the children I would have with his daughter, his

    family name would once again be feared, notughed at! A vision that was so close now I could

    almost taste Lotties sweet little cunt on my lips just as much as I could my fucking victory.

    ¡°When you have finished your pissing match, Attwood!¡± The voice sighed, boredomced in his

    tone. Unwillingly, Beta pulled his eyes from mine, and I grinned triumphantly as I leaned back

    against the wall, hoping the hard surface would ease some of the pain in my body. It didn¡¯t!

    ¡°It is done!¡± That man nodded. ¡°He is dead!¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Anthony asked, I was surprised I could hear them through the ringing in my ears, anger

    rising in me. Had Anthony outsourced the hit on the visiting Alpha? Had he offered my prized pig up

    to another in return for that debt being clear? This shit couldn¡¯t be happening!

    ¡°Who is dead?¡± I asked, stepping closer to the pair to look at the wolf I had never seen before who

    smelt like smoke and earth. How he addressed Beta made sense now; everyone in our pack

    nodded respectfully and called Anthony- Beta.. this brazen bastard called him by his surname.

    ¡°Of course, I am fucking sure!¡± He spat, ¡°My kind don¡¯t leave shit to chance and still demand a

    medal!¡± Heughed, looking over at me with disgust. Narrowing my eyes, I watched him nod once

    at Anthony, his eyes shining with a redness that

    3/4

    Chapter 80. It¡¯s Done!

    reminded me of the hellfire I had seen in a movie once, feral and untamable.

    1. me.

    Like Havoc earlier!

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon.¡± I gasped, stepping away from him as dread exploded through

    Author Note: I just want to say a massive thank you to Sousi123 for letting me know about the mix

    up on chapter 77 (It had been double posted!) I am very sorry guys! I have fixed it now! Please DO

    let me know if you evere across issues, I will never take offence and would rather know so I

    can fix it. I do try to edit my work 2-3 times before I post (which is why it takes me so long to upload)

    But mistakes always slip through the! Again thank you sweet!

    And keep the reviewsing please, and the emoji system baffles me, SO however that works I

    am grateful for the love there too! It is all SOO helpful! Love ya Pippa X

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    4/4

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: Astaroth

    Mike POV

    Chapter 81: Astaroth

    *.54%

    ¡°Want me to kill him too?¡± The hooded figure asked Anthony, without looking over at me, simply

    nodding his head in my general direction. Given the se edge to this stranger¡¯s tone and the

    boredom written across his features, I got the distinct feeling he was serious.

    ¡°How much extra?¡± Anthony asked, his tone so severe I felt my jaw fall open; I wanted to look at my

    Beta and ask what the fuck, but the truth was I was too scared to look away from the demonic freak

    in case he acted on those unnatural impulses and slit my throat or some shit! Not like anyone would

    find me in this dark

    corner!

    ¡°I dunno.. a gold medal?¡± He grinned so slyly that I almost knew he was enjoying my difort. His

    sarcasm and reference were not lost on Anthony or me; at least, I assumed so, given the chuckle

    that left my Betas lips. A pit formed in my stomach that made me squirm a little. Is this how I made

    Lottie feel?

    ¡°Noted, I will let you know!¡± Anthony snorted.

    ¡°Fucking try it! I dare ya!¡± I seethed at Anthony, trying desperately to hide the fear I felt seeping into

    my bones as the demonic force approached and blocked my path. Not that my threat had any

    impact on my soon¨Cto¨Cbe father¨Cinw; his ¡°attention wasn¡¯t truly on me or the demon in front of

    us; he couldn¡¯t seem to pull his

    17

    13:09 Mon, 18 Mar G G .

    Chapter 81: Astaroth

    54%

    gaze from the double doors. Which told me it wasn¡¯t their first encounter; if it were, he would be as

    anxious as me¡­ surely?

    ¡°Scratch that; I will do it for free.¡± The hooded male snorted, finally turning to look at me, his eyes

    shing the deep red that again reminded me of the pits of hell; something eerie exuded from his

    very being; corruption and chaos would be my guess. The feeling was so strong that I felt myself

    stepping away in case that shit infected me too.

    ¡°Me?¡± Iughed, trying to hold my own still. ¡°I am his partner!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so are you who is paying me then?¡± Heughed, his eyes moving over me

    with interest.

    ¡°No!¡± I grunted. That would be him!¡± I exined, nodding to Anthony, who was still watching the

    door, something unreadable on his face that had me more anxious

    than this freak did.

    ¡°But you are partners.¡± He smiled slowly, his clear dislike of me making my

    blood run cold.

    look.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t my partner; he is my daughter¡¯s ex.¡± Anthony waved me off without a

    2/7

    ËÙÆø:54%ÅÌ

    13:09 Mon, 18 Mar G G

    Chapter 81 Astaroth

    ¡°Fiance!¡± I corrected Anthony angrily; if Kane was dead and Knox was an outcast, that left Lottie

    avable again, and all fucking mine!

    ¡°That would be the blonde!¡± The demon grinned, licking his lips. ¡°She¡¯s hot! A nervous little thing! I

    bet she would make a good addition to my..¡±

    ¡°She is spoken for Astaroth!¡± Anthony announced his attention finally on the fucking lunatic beside

    us.

    ¡°They always are!¡± He shrugged, holding his hand out to Anthony. Amusement is ying on his lips.

    I watched the two of them interact and realised that under any other circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t give

    him a second nce, noting that there was nothing memorable about him; his clothes didn¡¯t scream

    money, his hair didn¡¯t scream luxury, and his ora was rather¡­ forgettable.

    ¡°If I stood out, I wouldn¡¯t be the best at what I do!¡± Heughed, turning to look at me, his eyes

    glimmering with the same amusement he wore on his lips.

    ¡°You read my thoughts?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes on the creep.

    ¡°Yes, a perk of my trade! Although, some, like you, I can read more easily.¡± He grinned a tooth smile

    that had my toes curling with rage.

    ¡°Really, why?¡± I asked, knowing I would regret asking the second a deep

    |||

    217

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Chapter 51. Astaroth

    chuckle left his throat.

    ¡°Because they are usually the weaklings in the group!¡± He winked nastily.

    ¡°Now is someone going to pay me or..¡± He closed his eyes as the doors opened from behind us,

    and Lilly rushed out screaming for help, saying that her mate was hurt¡­ hurt.. not dead! Wide¨Ceyed

    and confused, I watched as Sebestain¡¯s men rushed after her, darting into the hall in a panic.

    ¡°I thought you took care of it?¡± I asked, scoffing at the scene before me.

    ¡°I did.¡± He smiled at me, sending a cold chill down my back.

    ¡°Clearly!¡± I barked, despite my better judgement,

    at me to shut my

    mouth. Turning to the door, he smirked, seeing Lottie storm out of it, that beautiful dress that had

    everyone rendered speechless earlier coated in blood and not all of it hers. I watched her push

    through the crowd, looking for someone.

    ¡°So.. are you paying me, Attewood, or am I asking your daughter for the ayment?¡± The demon I

    knew to be called Astaroth asked, without remorse, as he turned to look over his shoulder at Lottie,

    who was visibly getting angrier with each passing second.

    ¡°Are you sure she is spoken for?¡± He asked inly.

    4/7

    Mon, 18 Mar

    Chapter 81: Astaroth

    ¡°YES!¡± I snarled, stepping closer possessively. ¡°Just because you cleared the debt, don¡¯t change

    shit! She is my prize! I get her! Do you hear me, demon filth? | will find a way to destroy you if you

    so much as touch her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re angry!¡± Heughed, tapping my nose with his long, pale finger.

    ¡°Unbunch your panties, unlike you, I don¡¯t take before it is offered.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon like I will believe that!¡± I started with a snarl as I watched his

    eyes follow my soon¨Cto¨Cbe wife!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you believe.¡± Heughed, clearly bored again.

    ¡°Just take your fee and leave!¡± Anthony sighed as the sounds of murmurs and gossip filtered

    through the room.

    ¡°No! Alpha is dead!¡±

    ¡°Alpha is gone!¡±

    ¡°I can see him; he is dead.. did you hear!¡±

    5/7

    O

    Chapter 81: Astaroth.

    ¡°Knox killed him!¡±

    ¡°His own son, waisted him!¡±

    Turning slowly from the crowds to Anthony, my eyes wide in horror. Everything slipped into ce

    with startling rity.

    ¡°You got this freak to kill our Alpha?¡± I blurted out, no longer caring for those listening to us.

    ¡°For fuck sake, lower your voice!¡± Swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat only to find it

    right back there as the absolute carnage reyed in my mind. Alpha and Sebastian had been

    fighting someone. Looking up at the demon to see his eyes watching me. Nodding at me, he

    laughed.

    ¡°Not the sharpest tool in the box, is he?¡± He scoffed, to which Anthony¡¯s brows raised, and a nod

    passed between them.

    ¡°Your new Luna is heading this way; I suggest you pay me before she gets here, Attwood.¡± With a

    deep sigh, a velvet purse was dropped into the demon¡¯s hand, only to vanish from his hand in a puff

    of red smoke.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Lottie snapped as she approached, her eyes darting to our ¡®friend¡® dismissively.

    6/7

    Chapter 81: Astaroth

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The smirk on his lips could only be described as pure evil. Although, watching him, I

    noted how his eyes had changed from the insanely vibrant red to an utterly unimpressive,

    forgettable grey.

    ¡°Lottie,¡± I warned, stepping into her, my fingers finding her elbow ready to pull her away from the

    monster she unknowingly faced.. and insulted.

    7/7

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: You Are Wrong!

    54%

    Lottie POV

    I wasn¡¯t in the mood for this shit; I had expected toe out here to find my father, the damn beta

    of this pack, to be supporting people. To be getting those injured, if any, to the infirmary, maybe I

    don¡¯t know, organising our pack warriors discreetly in case one of the visiting alphas decided to

    launch an attack tonight when we were most vulnerable. But instead, I find him in the darkness with

    Mike no doubt conspiring with whoever the fuck this male was. Meanwhile, those I cared for were

    left scared, confused, and running around like headless chickens.

    It was a joke!

    ¡°He is a joke!¡± Sage growled a statement I was inclined to agree with, but I wasn¡¯t ready to voice

    that just yet.

    ¡°Leave!¡± I demanded of the stranger who was not part of my pack, I knew I was being rude and had

    insulted him, but frankly, I didn¡¯t have time to kiss his ass; my mate was injured, and my other was

    close to a breakdown while they secured their father¡¯s body, my best friends mate was at death¡¯s

    door and if he died not only would she be left devastated but everyone out here who I was meant to

    protect one day would end up at war with a pack we stood no chance of beating.

    We were royally fucked!

    ¡°Lottie!¡± Mike endeavoured to say, his hand gripping at my elbow as he tried to pull me from the

    stranger I had just narrowed my eyes on and into him. My feet, however, remained rooted to the

    floor. The hooded figure was so familiar yet so alien to me. His hood hid his face, but from what I

    could see, he screamed trouble! Making my blood run cold and ice prickle the hairs at the back of

    my neck.

    He was dangerous, and I needed to tread carefully, and perhaps in a different time when I was

    racked with guilt and dread, I would have. But all I could think right now was that my people needed

    me, and this man did not belong here; after all, ¡°whoes to a ball in a hoodie and jeans, jeans I

    noted that were covered in blood?

    1/4

    13:09 Mon, 18 Mar G BE

    Chapter 82: You Are Wrong!

    54%

    On any other day, I would take more notice of him; today, though, I had enough to deal with without

    worrying about some hooded figure and his bloody clothes.

    ¡°Baby!¡± I heard Mike¡¯s simper voice beg, feeling his hold on me; I pulled my eyes from the strangers

    and slowly turned to look at Mike¡¯s face and then to where his hand rested on my elbow as if it was

    covered in shit.

    ¡°Do not ever presume to touch me again!¡± I seethed, flicking my eyes back to his face, an apparent

    demand written on my face.

    ¡°Release me!¡± I added when he didn¡¯t seem to get the fucking hint¨CStandard

    for Mike!

    ¡°Lottie, please!¡± He sighed, clearly embarrassed.

    ¡°So help me, goddess, if you do not release me, Mike, I am going to lose my shit right here and tell

    everyone what a sleazy bastard you are!¡±

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± My father snapped my eyes, flicking from Mike¡¯s shocked pools to his, shaking my head

    slowly, my lip curling in disgust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even start¡­ father!¡± I snarled thest word like venom on my tongue before my eyes met

    Mike¡¯s again, ¡°NOW!¡± I barked with another nce at his hand that was still gripping my flesh like

    one would grip a lifeboat in a storm- desperatel

    and scared.

    ¡°Please.¡± He whispered but did as I asked and let go of my elbow. My eyes observed him; seeing

    the pain dancing across his features once would have made me weak, but now they made me

    angry! Steading myself against his games, I harden myself to him.

    ¡°Damn, I like her, Attwood..¡± The strangerughed. ¡°When you get bored of your mates.. Come find

    me sugar!¡± He chortled, his eyes ring with intrigue as I span to look at him. Insulted and enraged.

    ¡°I told you to leave. I would like to talk to my father. Alone!¡± I ground out through clenched teeth.

    |||

    O

    1/4

    13:09 Mon, 18 Mar

    Chapter 82: You Are Wrong!

    ¡°As you wish, Luna!¡± He chuckled, the sound cold and erri, devoid of any warmth that a standard

    chuckle might have. He was.. creepy, to say the fucking least.

    ¡°I am not the Luna. Laura is!¡± I.snapped, looking back at my father.

    54%

    ¡°See, that¡­ is where you are wrong, sugar; her mate, the alpha, is dead..¡± Heughed loudly,

    instantly regretting being so rude to him, knowing I had got his back. up, and the price of that was

    the scene he was about to cause. With everyone¡¯s wolves still MIA, no one but those in that room

    knew of Alpha¡¯s demise. I had hoped, at least! Turning to look at him, I crossed the space between

    us, my bloodied dress swirling around my feet.

    ¡°You are wrong!¡± I snorted, shaking my head, but the damage was done; people were looking at me

    with questions glistening in their eyes

    ¡°Am I?¡± He questioned, his hands tucked into his pockets as he thrust his chest. out in an attempt to

    look foreboding. He didn¡¯t. He looked like a sick fuck who liked to y games with people! Myself

    included, apparently. In the mirror behind him, I saw Mike and my Father attempt to leave, no doubt

    hoping to avoid my questions. Spinning around, I pinned them with a formidable stare.

    ¡°I am not done with either of you!¡± I hissed. ¡°STAY!¡± Imanded, and to my surprise, I saw those

    visiting Alphas I had feared would attack us now we wer weak, move to block their exit, an

    unspoken message passing between us.

    They had my back.

    Thank fuck because I am not sure I had the strength to fight them on my own. Nodding my thanks

    to the Alphas, I paused, feeling the air turn cold around me.

    ¡°I saw it happen, you know, your Alpha die, I mean. I was right there¡­ such a shame.¡± the

    stranger¡¯s voice sang out cheerfully into my ear as a hand slid over my hip.

    I spun back to the hooded male, filled with questions I desperately hoped her could answer. But

    given my earlier insolence, I doubted he would. Only to see her had vanished into the crowd, his

    words lingering in the air.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    O

    3/4

    54%

    Chapter 82 You Are Wrong!

    ¡°So this makes YOU.. the new Luna and Your mates the Alphas¡­ Not sure how long for, though.¡±

    His smirk was so dangerous and unwavering that I felt the coldness of the room seep into my bones

    as I caught sight of it in the crowd before it vanished in what I could have sworn was a sh of red

    smoke.

    ¡°Who was he? Someone find him!¡± I ordered before turning my attention back. to my father and ex¨C

    fiance. I would deal with the strangerter; right now, I had to help Sebastian.

    Author Note: Hey you lovely lot, I am sorry for theck of updates yesterday, I have appointments

    coming out my ears this week for my little leech. I am writing daily but don¡¯t always get time to edit

    as it is on my phone and auto correct is a bitch, who apparently is a fan of Sage as it keeps trying to

    refer to her as Sugar tits (so if you spot that anywhere give me a shout because I don¡¯t always see

    these things!) If I don¡¯t get your 2 chapters out each day I will do a mass upload at the weekend of

    all the ones I have missed (as I have the weekend off AGAIN! WOOHOO!) but rest assured I am

    working away in between her appointments: and will y catch up so you¡¯re not missing out! Loves

    Ya Pippa X

    4/4

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Chapter 83: The Alphas!

    54%

    Lottie POV

    Turning to re at my father and Mike, I pursed my lips, wondering how on earth everything had

    managed to go so wrong. Their eyes met mine, and I could see more than anger dancing in their

    eyes because of how I spoke to them; there was something I couldn¡¯t ce, and it had me more

    than a little suspicious.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You two better be able to fix this cluster fuck you have caused because I have had enough of

    everyone¡¯s bullshit!¡± I growled, looking at them with just as much bitterness as they clearly bore me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you!¡± My father hissed, the contempt in his tone not lost on me.

    ¡°Have you forgotten who you are talking to.. girl!¡± thest word spat out with such disrespect I felt

    my back stiffen.

    ¡°How could I forget!¡± I mocked.

    ¡°I am your beta; you will show me respect..¡±

    ¡°Respect is fucking earned, Father!¡± Iughed, cutting him off brutally. ¡°And

    have you heard¡­ You are no longer Beta because¡­¡± Swallowing the lump in

    throat, I closed my eyes and willed myself not to lower myself to his level and confirm the rumours;

    it wasn¡¯t my ce to.

    ¡°Knox will need me as Beta still; he has been away for too long, and no one knows the pack as I do.

    With his brother and father¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you say it!¡± I snapped, realising with startling rity that he thought Kane was dead too;

    closing the gap between us, I levelled my eyes on him.

    ¡°They will need me; you will need me!¡± He snorted arrogantly.

    my

    ¡°I have needed you my whole damn life, and where have you been, the bottom of a bottle or

    anywhere I wasn¡¯t,¡± I replied coldly with a dismissive wave of my hand.

    |||

    0

    1/4

    18 Mar

    Chapter 83: The Alphas!

    ÅÌ:54%

    ¡°I coped then. I will cope now!¡± Approaching the Alphas, I lowered my head respectfully, they might

    be on our turf, but they were still Alphas, men worthy of respect, and I would be damned if they

    weren¡¯t shown it. I had enough to contend with without pissing anyone else off.

    ¡°Thank you, gentlemah. I need to speak to my father and Mr Green; it¡¯s rather time¨Csensitive, but I

    wanted to check that you and those you brought here are all ok?¡± I asked, my eyes scanning the

    Alphas, in their suits and masks, looking every inch the beasts I knew them to be, three of them in

    total, all as tall as Knox and Kane. Maybe they were not as well built as Knox, but they were still

    undoubtedly more than anyone in this hallway could contend with. The first male, who I knew to be

    Alpha Adam from the blue horn pack, tilted his head respectfully but said nothing. I had spent a

    summer with his daughter at a camp and knew he was a man of a few words.

    The male in the middle, a blonde with tanned skin from spending too much time outdoors, smiled

    warmly, a smile I had no doubt caused a lot ofdies¡® panties to drop! Like hispanion, he said

    nothing; his eyes, even through his mask, shined with an interest that made me more than a little

    ufortable. There was nothing sexual in the gaze, but I was aware of the way he was assessing

    me, and if everyone in this damn hallway wasn¡¯t doing the same thing, I might be intimidated by it.

    It was the third who approached me, offering me his hand and shaking it carefully; I smiled up at

    him through his silver mask that made his dark eyes pop, something I knew he was aware of. He

    was thergest of the group, covered in tattoos simr to Knox¡¯s, but his features were not as fair or

    as kind; his dark eyes and dark hair made him seem somewhat feral, dangerous and in many

    circles, I am sure incredibly desirable.. but none held a me to my boys!

    ¡°No one is seriously hurt, Luna.¡± Dark and dangerous offered, his tone softer than his eyes. Rolling

    my lip through my teeth to stop the tears I felt pooling in my eyes from falling, determined to hold my

    own. I wasn¡¯t the Luna- Laura was! I hated that they were calling me it; it felt wrong and

    disrespectful to the woman who had raised me.

    ¡°Charlotte or Lottie is fine.¡± I nodded unpretentiously. ¡°Please have your injured sent to the

    infirmary; let our doctors look them over. It¡¯s the least we can do for the..

    1/4

    13:09 Mon, 18 Mar G GO

    Chapter 83 The Alphas!

    ÓÉÄê 54%ºÏ

    inconvenience you have all suffered.¡± He nodded in reply, his eyes scanning me closely; swallowing

    the lump forming in my throat, I sighed and decided they already knew I needed their help; not

    asking would give them the upper hand if they offered.

    ¡°I hate to ask more of you, gentlemen, but..¡±

    ¡°But..You are going to.¡± D&D smiled with a nod of understanding.

    ¡°I am.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I need..¡±

    ¡°YOU have no right to ask anything of them. You stupid girl!¡± My father growled, approaching from

    behind me..

    Before I even had a chance to consider a response, I watched the blonde Alpha step forward, his

    body shielding mine, as the sound of a skin mming into skin echoed around the hall. I knew,

    without looking, that he had taken a blow seemingly meant for me.

    Turning, wanting to face my father, knowing he was the one to me for the attack, I hesitated,

    feeling a hand wrap around my stomach and pull me from what one might call the ssh zone as

    the male I had been talking to wasted no time in dealing out his own particr brand of punishment

    for my father¡¯s apparent insult.

    I watched in slow motion, wide¨Ceyed and open¨Cmouthed, as a blownded on my father¡¯s jaw, so

    fierce it knocked my father to the floor. Blood flew from my father¡¯s mouth along with a tooth;

    mesmerised by the brutality, I watched as it rattled across the marbled floor and rolled to a stop at

    the foot of the stairs.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± The blonde offered, releasing me from his grasp with raised hands in

    submission.

    ¡°Sorry, Luna,¡°¡­ Adamughed, pping the golden blonde god¨Clike creature on the back. ¡°Chase

    here is a bit old¨Cfashioned and has an issue with men raising their voices to women,¡± Adam added

    with an upapolegtoic shrug.

    ¡°And Liam there¡­ well, he just likes a good scrap.¡± He chuckled deeply with a wink at Liam, who

    strolled past my father to stand beside me as if he hadn¡¯t just

    ?

    2/4

    13:09 Mon, 18 Mar G B

    Chapter 83: The Alphas!

    54%

    punched my father mid¨Cconvo.

    ¡°Not true.¡± Liam snorted. ¡°I am just not being the one to tell Knox that we did nothing when his mate

    was smacked in the back of the head by this prick!¡± He shrugged, rubbing his knuckles free of the

    blood on his jacket.

    ¡°You were going to ask a favour, Luna?¡±

    |||

    4/4

    0

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Chapter 84: Stay Hidden

    Lottie POV

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°You are exhausted; your body is gging Char!¡± Sage moaned at me, and I had to fight the urge to

    roll my eyes; I was exhausted! Goddess knows I could fall asleep standing up.

    ¡°I know, but Kane and Knox need me to get these answers! Lilly needs me to help Bash!¡± And like

    fuck was I going to let them down, they had lost their father and needed justice and solutions!

    ¡°No, Char, they need you to support them, to hold their hands and tell them it¡¯s all going to be okay,¡±

    Sage whispered, clearly nervous about my response to all

    this.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be okay.¡± I sighed, ¡°Not unless we can fix it.¡±

    ¡°Char, you can¡¯t fix everything.¡± Sage sighed, and I knew she was right, but I could at least try! ¡°Go

    be with the twins!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I breathed. ¡°This is all my fault; how am I meant to go in there and face them when this¡­ is

    all on me! If I had just rejected them like my father had said, maybe none of this would have

    happened!¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ but they would still be in pain, Char.. Do you truly think they would just ept your

    rejection? Do you think they would just let you walk away? Because I don¡¯t!¡± Sighing, I didn¡¯t answer

    because I honestly didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°But..¡± Was all I could muster.

    ¡°Char, Havoc tore that room apart tonight because Mike baited him; you were at his side¡­ literally

    dering yourself their mate.. a bond set in blood¡­ And still, he tore the ce apart. What do you

    think he would do if you left them? Because let me tell you¡­ he would pull the world apart to find

    you. They both would.. and how many lives would be lost then?¡±

    O

    1/5

    13:10 Mon, 18 Mar G B G

    Chapter 84 Stay Hidden

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I groaned, needing her just to be quiet.

    ¡°More than we lost tonight..¡± she continued, trying to get through to me.

    ¡°But NOT their father, Sage! Not Leigh..¡±

    ¡°Luna.¡± Liam prodded, trying to bring me back to reality. ¡°How can we help?¡±

    ¡°I was going to.. ask..¡± I stammered, my toneced with heartbreak, my eyes still on my father¡¯s

    tooth; following its blood trail, I met my father¡¯s furious face as he pulled himself to his knees but

    remained on the floor. Mike was behind him, looking.

    paler than I had ever seen him but silent, probably trying to n his next move.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± Kane¡¯s voice cut through my head, and I sighed, closing my eyes; I had blocked them

    out, unable to cope with the overwhelming emotions ripping them apart.

    ¡°I am here, Ace.¡± I smiled; despite the pain in his voice, I felt my body rx at the familiar presence

    of him inside my head.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± He asked, but I knew he already knew.

    ¡°Getting answers. Is Knox okay?¡± I asked, biting my lip as I waited with bated. breath for him to

    speak.

    ¡°No¡­ He needs..¡±

    ¡°There was a male here, Kane, who said he saw what happened to your father. He could clear

    Havoc¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°He could also be lying,¡± Kane warned me, but I could hear the hope in his voice, and I closed my

    eyes, needing him to have the same faith in Havoc that I did.

    ¡°Kane.. he didn¡¯t do it! I know it! I will be there soon¡­¡± I pleaded gently.

    ¡°Okay, but I aming to you.¡± He sighed deeply, making me tense quickly.

    ¡°No!¡± I snapped, panic whirling through my body at the idea of Knox being.left

    III

    1/5

    54%2

    Chapter 84 Stay Hidden

    alone, but also.. Mike and my father¡¯s earlier words yed through my mind.

    ¡°Mike thinks you are dead, and so does my father.¡±

    ¡°What, Why?¡± He yapped, but the anger that red in his throat was apparent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Kane, but I need you to stay hidden¡­ Please. Trust me.¡± I begged my mate

    through our bond.

    ¡°I do¡­ But Charlotte¡­ You are going to have to start epting help. You can¡¯t fight every battle on

    your own.¡±

    ¡°I am not on my own!¡± I smiled, lifting my eyes to meet three sets of cautious eyes. ¡°I have help..

    and trust me. I am safe! I promise!¡± I grinned slowly.

    ¡°I need more than that..¡±

    ¡°Kane.. I love you¡­ I do, and I know it is killing you, but I need you to watch and protect Knox.. and

    Lilly¡­ And let me protect you! Just this once¡­ you can punish meter for not listening.. okay!¡±

    ¡°I will hold you to that, Charlotte!¡± Heughed lightly, but I could hear the pain in his voice.

    ¡°I should bloody hope so!¡± Iughed about to cut the link off but paused to ask one final question..

    ¡°Kane¡­ How is Sebestain?¡± I asked, bracing myself for the worst.

    ¡°Holding on for his wolf.. but..¡±

    ¡°Make sure he holds on! I will be there soon!¡± I ordered cutting the link off and focusing back on the

    Alpha¡¯s in front of me.

    ¡°Back with us?¡± Liam, asked, a brow arched as he watched me.

    ¡°Yes, sorry.¡± I apologised nervously, stammering over my words. ¡°I was.. em.. going to say?¡±

    O

    3/5

    Chapter 84 Stay Hidden

    ¡°You would like us to secure everything while you chat with these two.¡± He nodded, checking over

    his shoulder to therge Alphas behind him, who simply nodded in agreement. ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°BUT..¡± Chase interjected softly. ¡°I am not sure how I feel about leaving you alone with this one..¡±

    The blonde motioned with his boot to my father, who was still struggling to find his feet, no doubt

    from the ringing in his ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± My father hissed, and I scoffed, wondering if he had forgotten that he already

    had.

    ¡°He will remember when he looks in the mirror and sees his tooth missing.¡± Sage giggled.

    eyes.

    ¡°I will be fine, Chase!¡± I dismissed him with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my

    ¡°What would Kane and Knox say if you asked to be left alone with these two¡­. after what he just

    pulled?¡± Adam asked, his eyes observing me for any signs I was lying.

    ¡°They would trust my judgment!¡± I lied, stubbornly pursing my lips and crossing my arms over my

    chest.

    ¡°Liar¡­ He would already be dead!¡± Sageughed, and I could see that they thought the same

    thing!

    ¡°Really? Because I saw how your mate ripped that ballroom apart because that one.¡± Pointing at

    Mike in disgust, he shook his head and looked back at me. ¡°Said something¡­ disrespectful.¡±

    ¡°That was different!¡± Iughed nervously, picking at my nailbeds.

    ¡°Yeah, Liam was right; I am not risking your mate¡¯s wrath. Sorry, Luna, but it¡¯s for on speaking to

    your safety until I hear from them. AND ours! So, if you.¡±

    them, I will post one of my men outside the door, and HE will be restrained, just in

    case.¡± He smirked slowly at my father, with a menacing twinkle in his eyes that had even me

    anxious. ¡°And you shout if you need anything, okay!¡±

    |||

    O

    4/5

    13 10 Mon, 18 Mar GBG

    Chapter 24 Stay Hidden

    I wanted to ask why they were being so nice, but the muffled sound of Lilly¡¯s crying echoed through

    the hallway, and I remembered why I was here in the first

    ce.

    Sebastian!

    5/5

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Chapter 85: Careful!

    Kane POV

    ¡°Get the door.¡± I told Knox with a nod to the servant¡¯s exit. I couldn¡¯t keep my Father here much

    longer. Someone was bound to walk in, and I wasn¡¯t ready to answer the questions they would

    have, much less deal with the pity cast in their eyes. I knew my pack would be grieving as much as

    Knox and I soon enough. I didn¡¯t know how much of that shit Mike had given everyone but going by

    Lotties experience, I guess we had around another twenty minutes to get my Father somewhere

    secure.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Knox growled from the doorway. As I gently lifted my Father into my arms. Fighting back

    the tears that blurred my vision, I carried him from the ballroom and out of the servant¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°Watch his head!¡± Knox roared when I knocked our Father¡¯s head on a pir on the back stairs.

    ¡°Sorry, Pop¡¯s.¡± I whispered, my eyes falling to his face, hoping that, by some miracle, the bump to

    the head would wake him up. It wouldn¡¯t. I knew that. He was gone. Grounding the lump back down

    my throat, I met Knox¡¯s gaze, knowing he, too, had a simr thought.

    ¡°Are we taking him to the infirmary with Bash?¡± Knox asked as we walked through the

    passageways. Frowning, I looked at him as he held doors open for me and my precious cargo.

    ¡°No.¡± I answered cautiously. ¡°It¡¯s going to be busy in there; Charlotte has sent all the injured there; I

    don¡¯t want people gawping at him. I am taking him to his room.¡± I expressed, seeing Knox gnaw at

    his lip, his eyes still red raw from crying. I sighed, knowing he disagreed with my decision.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked with a groan as we approached the elevator.

    ¡°Maybe there is something that Doc can do? We should take him to the

    1/4

    Chapter 65. Carefull

    Infirmary! Everyone can wait till Father wakes up.¡± He tried to reason with me.

    ¡°People will bleed out while they wait!¡± Rolo interjected internally, and I closed my eyes in

    frustration.

    ¡°What isn¡¯t he getting?¡± Rolo added moodily, his mood infecting mine. I didn¡¯t have the energy for

    both of them right now. So I refused to answer my wolf for now because I knew that, unlike me,

    Rolo was angry with Knox and his wolf, ming them wholly for the mess we were fleeing from.

    ¡°I know you are angry, but..¡± I tried to say, feeling his anger rise.

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t understand why he had to let Mike bait him after you and I fought so hard to stay calm!

    Goddess knows Mike threw everything at us while we waited for Charlotte to arrive, and it was Knox

    who insisted we stay calm and not react..¡°Sucking down my moan, I knew where he wasing

    from, but still, I didn¡¯t want to have the discussion, not now. ¡°Yet one snide remark from Mike and

    Havoc goes berserk and¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± I snapped, knowing Rolo was just warming up, and I was not ready for

    this shit.

    ¡°But do you.. because you are treating him like a fucking child! You get this is his fault¡­ Don¡¯t

    you?!¡±

    ¡°No, it was Mike¡¯s!¡± I corrected my wolf, ¡°You know better than anyone that Havoc isn¡¯t just a normal

    wolf! He is more beast than the rest of us. Knox tries fucking hard to keep him under control. This

    wasn¡¯t his fault!¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Rolo growled and shut our link off. With a deep sigh, I shifted my Father¡¯s

    weight in my arms, Knox quickly moving in front of me to support Pops as I moved him carefully into

    a more secure position as we stepped into the elevator.

    ¡°He weighs a ton!¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Kane..¡± Knox prodded, and I soughed, looking at him harshly, hating myself for it, but he was

    clearly in denial I, and I didn¡¯t have the patience or the time to ease

    2/4

    13:10 Mon, 18 Mar GB

    Chapter 85: Careful!

    L

    him into the reality we found ourselves in.

    After all, how much clearer could I be? I stood in the servant elevator, naked, covered in my own

    blood, holding the dead body of my Father like one might hold a sleeping child or sibling.. except my

    Father wasn¡¯t sleeping.. at least not one in which he would wake from.

    ¡°Knox.. He is dead! You get that, right Buddy?¡± I asked bluntly.

    ¡°But..¡±

    ¡°But

    nothing, Knox, he is dead; I am sorry, brother, I am. I am not trying to be a dick, but you need to

    ept that he is gone.¡± I dered with resolve, not wanting to deal with this on my own. I needed

    him to help me, and he could only do that if he was living in the real world beside me.

    ¡°He just looks so peaceful! Like he is sleeping on the sofa after watching the match or on the

    lounger in the garden with Ma. You know?¡±

    ¡°I know.. and I wish that were the case¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not!¡± Knox growled, mming his hand on the lift button, the doors slowly closing. I could

    feel the guilt washing over him and suddenly understood, like Rolo, he was ming himself for our

    Father¡¯s death, and if he was just sleeping.. he wasn¡¯t to me.. or at least not too much.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t your fault, Knox!¡± I offered, my eyes finding his in the steel cage.

    ¡°Did you see the way Ma reacted to me¡­¡°Knox growled, shaking his head violently, fear prickling

    my neck as panic set in, not wanting Havoc to lose it again.

    ¡°Knox!¡± I warned as I squeezed my Father to me protectively. Hating that this

    was my response to Knox¡¯s mood.

    ¡°She literally couldn¡¯t look at me, Kane! And when I touched her. Fuck! I felt it..¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, knowing that whatever he was about to say was what was truly upsetting him.

    Knox, for all the love he bore, our Father was always a Mumma¡¯s

    3/4

    Chapter 85. Carefull

    boy! He adored her, and she him. Her rejection, I knew, would hit him hard. But I also understood

    Ma! I was having difficulty separating my emotions from this shit fest! But I desperately wanted to

    believe Charlotte and have faith that the reason I held my Father¡¯s dead body in my arms was not

    because of my brother! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She is repulsed by me, Kane!¡±

    4/4

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: Buckle Up, Buttercup!

    Knox POV

    ¡°Knox.. she just needs time.¡± Kane tried to say, but even I heard how weak it sounded. Looking

    down at my Father, I tried to imagine just for a moment what Ma was going through; the man in my

    brother¡¯s arms wasn¡¯t just our Father. He was her mate! And he was gone¡­ potentially at the hands

    of their son! Me! The pain must be unbearable¡­ I understood why she couldn¡¯t stand to look at

    me!

    pulled my eyes from my Father¡¯s empty gaze, unable to handle the feel of my brother¡¯s pitty¨Cfilled

    eyes on me a second longer; I didn¡¯t deserve their pity! Instead, I looked ahead into the ss panel

    on the wall, seeing my own reflection, naked and vulnerable, but my skin was free of marks and

    bruises, clear of any signs of the devastation my brother bore; the only simr thing we shared was

    the marks we epted from Lottie.

    I wanted to reach out to Lottie and tell her I needed her, but what right did I have to thefort she

    offered? Despite Havoc¡¯s whining, I knew she needed the space from us. I had felt her heartbreak

    through the mate bond back in the hall before Lilly came rushing in; she was suffering just like Kane

    and I. I got it. My Father was the only positive role model she had ever known, her only protector,

    and he was gone¡­ I wanted to tell her that she had me and Kane, but it just felt weak, especially

    coming from the man who had caused her such hurt.

    ¡°I love you!¡± A voice echoed through my head; the familiar sound of my little mate had me rxing,

    but I couldn¡¯t help the tears falling from my eyes like some fucker had just turned a bloody tap on.

    ¡°You do?¡± I asked, knowing how pathetic I sounded.

    ¡°Of course I do, silly! This wasn¡¯t your fault, Knox, so stop ming yourself!¡± She ordered, with

    more determination than I think I could muster right now.

    ¡°You are wrong!¡± I replied brokenhearted.

    0

    1/4

    54%0

    Chapter 86: Buckle Up, Buttercup!

    ¡°Knox¡­ I am female..¡± She teased, her tone light and easy.

    ¡°And?¡± I questioned my brow arching, not following her riddles. ¡°What does that have to do with

    anything!¡± I added in confusion.

    ¡°It means I am never wrong! Now buckle up, buttercup! I need you to stay strong. I will be back in

    your arms in no time, and we will fix this mess.. ok?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s for the best that you stay away!¡± I uttered, hating myself for saying it, but it had to be

    said. I could feel her tension through our mate bond, anger mixing with disappointment.

    ¡°And perhaps you should eat me!¡± Despite the trauma coursing through my veins, I couldn¡¯t help the

    smirk that yed on my lips.

    ¡°Perhaps I will!¡± Iughed, feeling a little better just from talking to her; I could feel the faith she had

    in me through her words and our bond, and for a moment, I remarked on how she would never

    cease to amaze me.

    ¡°I will hold you to that stud; I will be back soon.¡± Lottie¡¯s sweet voice filtered through my head,

    making me crave her presence.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± I asked, feeling a sudden wave of anger wash through the bond, and I knew

    instinctively it wasn¡¯t aimed at me but at whoever she was dealing with.

    ¡°Trying to get help for Sebastian; I won¡¯t be long.¡± I hated that she was out there doing this; it should

    be me trying to find a solution to the bem I had. caused. I hadn¡¯t even thought about Lilly and

    what she must be going through! My eyes drifted into the mirror to Kane behind me, his face sullen

    and lost in thought as he looked down at my Father. Following his eyes, I found myself racked with

    guilt for the temporary happiness I felt talking to Lottie, given that everyone around me was

    suffering.. because of me!

    ¡°I love you. I just want to help Lilly; she can¡¯t lose her mate too!¡± Lottie added when I didn¡¯t say

    anything; my eyes were still locked on my Father¡¯s vacant eyes.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t!¡± I snapped and cut the link off, closing it and pulling my eyes

    O

    L

    1/4

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 86 Buckle Up, Buttercup!

    back to mine in the mirror, meeting my blue hues; seeing the chaos in them from Havoc, I couldn¡¯t

    help but feel a rush of anger bubbling through my body like an explosion waiting to happen.

    The sound of steel copsing undoubtedly broke Kane¡¯s thoughts, his eyes. shooting up to see my

    fist embedded in the side of the elevator; a crack split aggressively in the mirrored panel I had been

    looking in, splintering it up through the mirror and distorting my reflection. I pulled my fist back, and

    the mirrored panel shattered, falling to the floor like beautiful crystal rain.

    ¡°Feel better?¡± Kane asked me, evidently trying to keep the anger from his voice, as he squeezed

    our Father tighter to his chest as if fearing Havoc was about to detonate in the elevator.

    ¡°Not even a little bit!¡± I snapped as the doors opened, stepping out of them with Kane behind me,

    clutching Father securely in his arms. I lingered and watched him walk towards the suite that he

    shared with Ma, but I couldn¡¯t will my feet to

    move.

    As if sensing my reluctance, I watched therge form of my brother pause, my Father¡¯s head and

    feet poking out from either side of him as he turned to look at me puzzled.

    ¡°Brother?¡± His voice cracked with tension and pain that broke my heart; walking in the opposite

    direction, I waved my hand in the air dismissively.

    ¡°Where are you going, Knox?¡± He roared, seeminglying to the end of his patience.

    ¡°Ma, don¡¯t want me in there! TRUST ME!¡± I snapped as I disappeared around the corner and away

    from him.

    side.

    ¡°Brother..¡± Kane bellowed, and momentarily, I debated returning to my brother¡¯s

    ¡°I am right, Kane, you know it!¡± I shot through Mindlink as I reached the top of the stairs; looking

    down them into the stillness of the packhouse, I debated my options.

    III

    3/4

    O

    Chapter Bb Buckle Up, Buttercup!

    ¡°So what if you are! I fucking need you, Knox!¡± Kane growled back, my mind whirling with self¨Cpity

    and regret.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, Kane! I just need quiet!¡± I admitted as I turned back from the stairs and disappeared into

    Lottie¡¯s room, hoping that if the sound of her sweet voice could ease my feral wolf.. maybe her

    scent could soothe my soul too.

    4/4

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: We Say Nothing!

    Mike POV

    ¡°Some partner you are!¡± Anthony snapped into my head; his words rang cold and angry like the

    fucker was delusional enough to think he had a leg to stand on.

    ¡°Ten minutes ago, you were considering whether or not to have that fucking. demon kill me¡­

    Remember!¡± I reminded my one¨Cday father¨Cinw, refusing to even nce in his direction.

    ¡°I was joking! Fuck take a joke, Mike!¡± He had the audacity to snarl into my mind, but his words

    sounded weak even to my ears.

    ¡°Let the fucker stay on the floor, maybe it will remind him that even the mighty can fall.¡± Iughed at

    Flint, ¡°Where he belongs for what he has done!¡± I waited for a reply but frowned, remembering he

    was not going to answer any more than he was going to heal me!

    I kept that from my face as I looked ahead at the three Alphas whom I had personally weed

    earlier, even though that was meant to be the twin¡¯s job! I had done everything to ensure they felt

    weed when Knox and Kane were busy fucking and mating my girl! I showed them their room

    and helped them settle in with aplimentary drink!

    As directed by Anthony!

    Now, as I looked back on the events of thest twenty¨Cfour hours, I was starting to realise that I had

    been taken for a mug and set up to take the fall if anything was to go wrong!

    Beta may be the one to have sourced whatever it was we were pumping these. people with, but I

    was the one disturbing it. He had requested a change to the recipe when I had a test¨Crun it on a few

    of the women I was fucking, and they had noticed their wolves were MIA. Or rather, their mates

    had. It had caused quite the ¡°fucking problem! Anthony had assured me what he gave me this

    evening was up to

    1/4

    Chapter 87 We Say Nothing!

    par!

    So, as I understood it, whatever I had been feeding people tonight was so subtle that it was

    unnoticeable to the human side; they did not feel like their wolves were not sleeping or missing. It

    didn¡¯t affect their mates, so unless they tried to shift, they wouldn¡¯t even know that their furry friends

    were indisposed.

    I was doubtful; I couldn¡¯t imagine not being able to sense my wolf and it feeling.. normal.. but after

    drinking the double measure I had given Kane, I had to say I still felt like myself, except when I tried

    to shift on impulse when Knox had injured me, I couldn¡¯t!

    Not only could I not shift, but my wolf was not healing my fucking shoulder¡­ which made no sense

    because if they were still present in my body, should they not be able to heal me? I had so many

    fucking questions that Anthony needed to answer when we got away from these fuckers.

    ¡°What do you want me to do with this one?¡± Thergest of the three Alpas asked., Pursing my lips, I

    wanted to re at Lottie, but I kept my head lowered, hoping she didn¡¯t notice how my body

    vibrated with rage at being treated with such fucking disrespect; we had been together for fucking

    years! I made her what she

    was today!

    ¡°Unless you want me to announce what you and I did this afternoon before the ball¡­ I suggest you

    do NOT throw me under the bus!¡± I warned her privately, aware that I hadn¡¯t given her the same

    courtesy when Knox hade knocking earlier.. but Fuck it! She deserved what she got! I did not!

    I was following orders¡­ she was betraying me!

    I knew she was ring at me from the tension crackling in the room and the feeling of hate wafting

    through my body. Something she would have to get over because with Kane gone and Alpha¡¯s

    death currently pinned on Knox.. She was fucked and would need me! But it was fine; we would be

    okay because we had all the time in the world to fix our issues once Knox stood trial and was found

    guilty!

    Of Treason!

    O

    1/4

    0.54%Ö¤

    Chapter 87. We Say Nothing!

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She scoffed. ¡°He isn¡¯t a risk to me. Or worth your time, gentleman.¡± Sheughed lightly. I

    was almost fooled into believing her hate for me for a moment, her tone so barren of emotion and

    warmth.

    ¡°Yeah, he looks a bit.. broken!¡± One of the malesughed, shoving me forward, the surprise sending

    me flying onto my knees. Turning slowly, I looked past the male I knew to be called Chase to Lottie,

    my eyes glimmering with an unspoken threat. A simple message written in my eyes. ¡°I will repay

    you for this!¡±

    ¡°Hold up, ain¡¯t he is the one who weed us..¡±

    ¡°Yeah, couldn¡¯t get further up your ass Adam!¡± Liamughed with a shrug as he bent down to lift me

    up and pushed me towards a wall none too gently.

    ¡°Watch my shoulder!¡± I hissed, and finally, I looked up to face the Alpha, biting my tongue at the

    remark that was ying on the tip of my tongue. I watched as someone approached my Beta with a

    pair of cuffs in his hand.

    ¡°It will take more than a pair of handcuffs to secure him!¡± Iughed, rolling my eyes, but the gasps

    that filled the air reminded me that we were not alone in the hallway. Closing my eyes, I sucked

    down my pride at remembering that the majority of the pack were loitering out here, ready for

    directions on what they were to do and if the rumours were true, no doubt needing to know what

    happened to them.

    Fucking pussys!

    ¡°Will you shut your fucking trap!¡± Beta growled into my head, my lips curling into a nasty smile as I

    looked at him.

    ¡°Your daughter is Luna right now, and we both know she is gonna question us in a minute. I suggest

    you y nice, or I will make sure everyone here knows I was ying to your tune; it was you who

    killed our beloved Alpha and forced me to drug

    them..¡±

    ¡°No one will believe that shit! They saw you bait Havoc, they heard what you

    were saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what they don¡¯t know¡­ is how stupid you are!¡± I grinned over at him

    3/4

    54%8

    Chapter 87: We Say Nothing!

    as someone began cuffing his hands behind his back.

    ¡°What?¡± Heughed bitterly into my head, the sound triumphant and uncaring.. until I spoke.

    ¡°What kind of moron texts someone to ask them if they would help him kill the Lycan Alpha.¡±

    Silence.. As I fucking suspected! He might be my Beta, he might be my partner in crime, but I would

    be fucked if he got one over on me.

    ¡°We say nothing!¡± Anthony growled just as the cuffs were secured and the link. went dead.

    ¡°The beauty of these cuffs, Luna, is that they stop him frommunicating with his wolf and cut him

    off from all his goddess¨Cgiven gifts.. he is rendered human¡­ and humans are easy to break!¡± Adam

    laughed, his eyes still locked on mine as he addressed our Luna.. as if he knew exactly what I was

    going on behind

    my eyes.

    O

    4/4

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    13:11 Mon, 18 Mar: G

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 Remember Anything?

    Chapter 88: Remember Anything?

    5412

    Lottle POV

    Knox was in all¨Cout meltdown mode, Kane was utterly and unequivocally heartbroken from what I

    could sense through our mate bond, and I wanted to be with them, yet here I was dealing with his

    shit show. Lilly had mind¨Clinked and asked me to hurry up with whatever ¡®fix¡® I had promised for

    Bash because he was going downhill fast. So, as we entered the office on the middle floor, close to

    the infirmary, I knew I was running out of time.. and patience!

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fast!

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I nodded respectfully to Chase and Liam, who were hovering in the doorway after

    bringing my father and Mike in. My father had been shoved to his knees before me, more of a

    humiliation attempt from Chase, I guessed, but

    whatever, my father¡¯s pride was the least of my worries. Mike had taken a seat in a chair opposite

    the desk.

    ¡°Adam and his men are securing the grounds; I will make sure everyone visiting is aware that we

    are here to support, not make matters worse.¡±

    ¡°And if they don¡¯t have the same outlook on this mess as you?¡± My father asked from the floor. ¡°The

    pack¡¯s Alpha is dead at the hands of his son. His other son is dead.. not everyone is going to be

    hiding their agendas.¡± My father conveyed with a look towards me that I undoubtedly wasn¡¯t the only

    one who witnessed.

    ¡°YOU think Adam, Chase, and I are ying a game?¡± Liam asked, the smirk. across his face

    reminding me of a wild animal nning its attack.

    ¡°Not everyone is deceitful, Father.¡± I snapped, stepping between my father and the doorway with a

    nod at Liam. ¡°Thank you for your support, Alpha¡¯s. I would be very grateful if you wouldn¡¯t mind

    leaving us alone, I have to talk to my father.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Chase will be outside. And for those who asked¡­ if ANYONE is found to be plotting

    against Luna. I will hand them over to her mate for dessert!¡± He

    1/4

    Chapter 88. Remember Anything?

    added with a wink at me before he left. I knew he was teasing, but still, the fact people feared my

    mate made me sad beyond belief. He hadn¡¯t done this; I knew it! Pushing my pain down, I allowed a

    smile to swipe across my lips at the way my father stiffened at the Alpha Liam¡¯sment.

    ¡°Take these things off.¡± My father growled, rattling the cuffs the second the doorway closed. Ignoring

    him, I moved to stand in front of my ex¨Cboyfriend, the man I had spent years mistakenly in love

    with.

    ¡°That shit you put in the drinks.. how do I reverse it?¡± I asked bluntly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know..¡± Grabbing his head with strength, I never would have thought I had, I mmed it

    down on the desk, mesmerised for a moment at the blood that exploded on the wooden top.

    ¡°That will leave a mark!¡± Sage grinned.

    ¡°Might as well do it again, then!¡± I replied, troubled by the pleasure I got from putting Mike in his

    ce. I could feel the adrenaline rippling through us and knew it wasing from Sage.

    ¡°Not even you are stupid enough to spike the whole damn pack and those visiting unless you know

    what is in it! So let me jog your memory, Mike!¡± I smiled sweetly, my fingers that were entwined in

    his hair gripped tighter and forcefully. mmed his smug face into the desk again. His grunt, as pain

    undoubtedly ripped his head apart, did not affect me. He could suffer as far as I was concerned.

    Pulling Mike¡¯s head up by his hair, I forced him to look at me; blood pooled from his nose and ran

    down his lip, coating his teeth and making him look disturbingly wild.

    ¡®Getting desperate, Daughter?¡± My father asked from where he remained, kneeling before me.

    Chewing my cheek to stop the rising anger, I red at the man who bore me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I warned with another brutal sh of Mike¡¯s face to the hardwood.

    ¡°You won¡¯t really hurt us. You love us! And we both know it!¡± My fatherughed at me; his faith that

    the blood that bound us would protect him had me baffled.

    2/4

    Mon, 18 M

    Chapter 88. Remember Anything?

    0% 54%

    ¡°See, Father, that is where you are wrong..¡± I seethed, pushing Mike back in the chair. My hand

    gripped the letter opener on the desk before Mike had the chance to use it on me. ¡°The men I

    love¡­ Well, you see, they have suffered tonight at this man¡¯s hands, and I suspect yours too! So

    make no mistake at the lengths I will go to to ensure that you both suffer their pain a million times

    over!¡± I smiled sweetly as I fingered the letter opener in my hand. My eyes locked on Mike, hearing

    him cough. up blood.

    ¡°Remember anything?¡± I asked sweetly, my face the picture of innocence.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Mike snarled, spitting his blood at my feet. Pursing my lips with a nod, I stepped to his

    side. My fingers ran up his neck and into his hair. His hand that remained closest to me moved to

    swat me off, and I chuckled, amused, as I mmed it down on the wooden armrest palm up. With

    Sage¡¯s help, I impaled the letter opener in his palm.

    ¡°What did I tell you about touching me?¡± I asked as a piercing scream ripped from his throat. My

    father¡¯s eyes shot to the hand in question, something dark shing behind his eyes that I had never

    seen before.

    ¡°Fear! He is scared!¡± Sageughed¡­ ¡°And honestly, Char¡­ I am, too!¡± She teased with a purr of

    approval.

    ¡°Good¡­ so he should be!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Mike screamed as his free hand moved to pull the metal out; a sense of betrayal

    and rage washed over me as I watched him look at his hand like

    all that mattered when the people I cared

    that TINY inconvenience he suffered was for.. that he was meant to care for where suffering

    unexinable loss.

    ¡°I think not!¡± Iughed, and honestly, I was not sure what happened, but I moved so quickly

    everything felt like a blur. I found myself on the other side of Mike, a pen in hand that I had gotten

    from the desk and, without a second thought, that was impaled in his other hand, keeping them

    steady and secured to the chair.

    ¡°You think I am gonna let you have all the fun?¡± Sage grinned into my head with pride. ¡°YOU¡¯RE

    WELCOME!¡±

    |||

    3/4

    Chapter 88: Remember Anything?

    ¡°Bet you wish you had opted for the cuffs now, huh, Mike!¡± My fatherughed, but even I could hear

    the strain that had crept into his voice.

    ¡°If you think they will save you¡­ you are wrong!¡± I smiled at my father over my shoulder. Without a

    word, my father looked forward, ignoring me.

    ¡°Now, is someone gonna tell me what I wanna know?¡± I asked calmly.

    4/4

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: What Drink?

    Lottle POV

    I never imed to be a great interrogator, but I would be damned if these two got the better of me.

    Every ounce of suffering I felt through my mate bond was because of one of these two, and they

    would be paying for that.

    ¡°In blood?!¡± Sage cackled, hopping from foot to foot inside my head, excited at the prospect of being

    allowed to y.

    ¡°If you like!¡± I replied calmly before turning my attention back to Mike, who was groaning like the

    coward he was.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again!¡± I warned him. Slowly, his head lifted from his bloodied hands to my face;

    something had settled behind those eyes I once loved and felt safe with that made me feel good:

    Doubt! For the first time, he was apparently doubting the he had on me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t..¡± He started to say, but I cut him off by pressing my finger into his shoulder wound caused

    by Knox.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± My father screamed, and I shook my head, resolving myself to do what needed to be

    done.

    ¡°Help me out, Sage!¡± I expressed aloud, and to Mike¡¯s utter surprise, my nail elongated into a w.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, Mike!¡± Iughed as I slid the nail into his injury, wiggling it around

    mercilessly; his screams filling the room were like fingernails on a chalkboard to my father. I could

    hear him scuffling behind me and knew in my gut that it wasn¡¯t to help Mike.. but rather to make

    sure I didn¡¯t push him too far and force him to cave, giving me the info I needed.

    ¡°FUCKING HELL CHARLOTTE!¡± M

    father roared from where he had gotten

    himself to his feet with the support of the desk. Turning my head to re at him as I pushed my

    finger further into Mike, his cries booming around the hallway like a bad of pain that was music to

    my bloody ears!

    III

    1/4

    13. 12 Mon, 18 Mar G

    Chapter 89 What Dunk?

    54%0

    ¡°Ok.. ok!¡± My father surrendered, backing off; as I turned back to look at Mike, I caught a glimpse of

    my reflection in the mirror on the opposite wall and saw the beauty that was Sage¡¯s violet eyes.

    ¡°I got ya back!¡± She smiled at me. Nodding, I flicked my second finger, allowing that nail to grow,

    and with no warning whatsoever, I shoved that against Mike¡¯s now cozing wound. The feeling of his

    flesh tearing under my touch did not bother me; what bothered me was not getting the information I

    needed.

    ¡°STOP!¡± Mike screamed just as the door flew open; the Alphas I had allowed. into the fold stood in

    the doorway, assessing the scene before us before they stepped into the room and closed the door

    behind them. Kindly offering me SOME privacy to conduct my business.

    ¡°And you thought she couldn¡¯t handle herself!¡± Liam chuckled over his shoulder at Adam and

    Chase, who watched me cautiously, their lips pulled into a tight line- clearly disapproving of me

    getting my hands dirty.

    ¡°You know I would have done that for you!¡± Chase asked, stepping into the room. Mike¡¯s eyes met

    mine, and I swallowed the lump in my throat.

    ¡°Final chance, Mike.¡± I asked through mindlink; unsurprisingly, I watched his eyes flick to my father

    behind me, waiting for a sign of some sort from him.

    ¡°Do you think he will save you?¡± I asked, shaking my head; my father¡¯s growled, erupting into the

    room. ¡°HE has no standing in this pack anymore.. he is a no¨Cone now! The only person who can

    save you¡­ is me! And I will¡­ if you tell me what I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! Without her precious twins, she is nothing but a used¨Cup whore that single¨C

    handedly destroyed this pack and got the Alpha killed.¡± My father spat out.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I snorted, so angry I felt another nail poke into Mike, shing him an apologetic look

    before I realised that the fucker deserved it and pushed it harder into him.

    ¡°Nothing wrong with whores!¡± Adam announced, into the sound of Mike.

    O

    1/4

    13.12 Mon, 18 Mar GBG

    Chapter 89 What Drink?

    screaming like a child. ¡°Some of the most honest people I have ever met have been whores!¡±

    ¡°And he has met many!¡± Chaseughed, and I closed my eyes in frustration; they weren¡¯t helping.

    Opening them, I realised they had approached, Liam on one side and Chase on the other, both

    looking at my makeshift restraint system.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Chase grinned at me with a wink that had me rolling my eyes.

    ¡°I have..¡± Adam continued from over by my father. ¡°And I can tell you.¡± He started to say before the

    sound of something smashing silenced Mike¡¯s screams and cries. Turning, I watched as my father

    hurtled across the room into a filing system, papers and folders flying everywhere. I watched,

    enthralled, as Adam bent and grabbed my father¡¯s chin and lifted it to stare at me. ¡°And¡­ SHE is

    not a whore.¡± My eyes widened slowly, and I met Adam¡¯s stare, unsure what he was saying, that I

    wasn¡¯t a whore or I wasn¡¯t honest.

    ¡°She is a damn Luna! And I suggest you pay her the respect she has earned! Without her tonight,

    we would have lost a lot more than we did!¡± Swallowing the lump in my throat, I nodded my respect

    and looked back at Mike, who was looking at me differently¡­ like he had somehow had an

    epiphany and realised the life he wanted with me would never happen.

    ¡°Why? Because she was brave enough to stand up to that beast!¡± Mike growled, the jealousy in his

    tone clear for all to hear¡­ ¡°Any one of us could have put that fucker down it if we had our fucking

    wolves! The only reason she stood up to him was because she didn¡¯t drink that shit and had Sage!

    Now what? Because shel was lucky, we are all going to fall at her feet and pretend she is not the

    power¨Chunger whore her father says she is! Fuck that!¡±

    ¡°MICHAEL!¡± My father hissed, but I was beyond reach, and his words didn¡¯t

    register.

    ¡°HE is not a beast! He is MY mate!¡± I hissed, jamming my finger into his wound further, his cries like

    music to my ears. ¡°Oh, sorry, did that hurt!¡± I mocked, seeing the tear trail down his cheek. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What drink?¡± I heard the Alphas ask in union.

    |||

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Chapter 90: Who Are You?

    5410

    Kane POV

    ¡°I told you I was more stocked than you, Pops!¡± I uttered as I walked out of the bathroom after

    slipping on a pair of my father¡¯s sweatpants and a T¨Cshirt

    ¡°He knew; he just liked to tease!¡± Rolo replied when my father did not. I sighed, feeling wrong for

    wearing a dead man¡¯s clothes, and not just because they were too tight. I simply couldn¡¯t bear to

    leave him alone and go to get my own¡­ And I wasn¡¯t exactly going to sit here in my birthday suit

    and wait for my Mother!

    My eyes caught my parent¡¯srge oak¨Ccarved bed that Fathery on peacefully. He had had it

    designed for my Mother on one of their anniversaries. If you looked at the beautiful carvings, you

    would see that the bed told the story of their union. Pulling my eyes from the craftsmanship to my

    father with a whimper at how peaceful he looked, it would have almost been like he was sleeping if

    he didn¡¯t smell like rot already, and his body wasn¡¯t rigid and stiff.

    ¡°Pops.. If you can hear me wherever you are, know how lucky I was to have you as my father!¡± I

    whispered pointlessly as I sat on the edge of the bed, my eyes filled

    with tears.

    ¡°Do you remember that time you thought you had caught Knox stealing your fancy wine and tanned

    his ass for not owning up to it? You were so cross as your were saving it for your anniversary¡­

    Poor Knox couldn¡¯t sit for a week!¡± I went on with a smile as I recalled the memory like it was

    yesterday.

    ¡°It was never Knox; I want you to know that¡­ It was Lilly and Charlotte¡­ He took the me to save

    the girls getting the spanking.¡± I grinned to myself as the tears began to rain from my eyes. ¡°I asked

    him after why he didn¡¯t tell you it was Lilly, and he said he refused to see the little princess you had

    turned Lilly into, tainted in your eyes. He knew how much she meant to you!¡± the lump in my throat

    swelled ufortably, forcing a sob from my lips.

    ¡°He loved you, Pa! I need you to know that!¡± I sighed, patting his cold hand;

    1/3

    13:12 Mon, 18 Mar GGG

    Chapter 90 Who Are You?

    9.54%ºÏ

    turning to look at him, I eyed his clothing and shook my head in anger; they were saturated in blood,

    something I knew would break Ma if she saw it.

    ¡°I am sorry, Pa, but I have to change you. Ma.. I can¡¯t let her see you like this!¡± I whispered as I

    crossed the room and grabbed him a pair of sweats and a shirt. Undressing him was more

    complicated than I expected because his body was so stiff and uncooperative. But I managed;

    some of me wanted to burn the clothes, but the rational part knew better. Sealing them in one of his

    gym bags, I dropped it in the bottom drawer of his chest and looked back down at my father¡¯s

    bloodied body.

    ¡°Shit, you suffered!¡± I gasped, hating what I was seeing on my father¡¯s body, potentially at the hands

    of someone we knew! Blood covered most of him. Disappearing into the bathroom again, I came

    out with a washcloth and began to clean off the blood that had soaked into my father¡¯s skin. IAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    expected to find deep. cuts orcerations, given the amount of blood, but I couldn¡¯t find a single

    wound on him; rocking back on my feet, I held my breath and wondered if my father¡¯s wolf had

    started to heal him.

    ¡°Could you sense his wolf, Rolo? At any point tonight?¡± I asked, wearing at confused expression.

    ¡°No!¡± Rolo admitted sadly.

    ¡°Then why does he have no fatal injuries? Sebastian was badly torn apart¡­ It makes no sense.¡± I

    whispered as I got him dressed as smoothly as possible and sat back down on the bed, my hands

    brushing through my father¡¯s wiry hair, the same

    shade as mine.

    ¡°What happened to you, Pops!¡± I asked as if he was going to answer me.

    ¡°You will need to ask your brother that!¡± My Mother hissed from the doorway, making me jump.

    Closing my eyes, I let out a breath, not liking the anger I felt

    I

    tucked into her tone, not so discreetly. Turning, I met her stare with a sigh.

    ¡°Ma, Knox didn¡¯t..¡±

    ¡°Mean to kill your father?-HIS father?¡± She asked, arching a brow as she approached, waving me

    off the bed. Her eyes were red¨Crimmed from crying; I hated

    2/3

    13.12 Mon, 18 Mar G B

    Chapter 900 Who Are You?

    seeing her like this. It was like she had aged in thest hour!

    ¡°Do this.¡± I corrected her with a truthfulness I hoped she believed.

    54%

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± A voice asked from the doorway. A voice I hadn¡¯t heard before, raising my eyes to

    meet the dark face of a stranger. Unbothered by my gaze, he stayed where he was, leaning up

    against the door frame in a hoodie and dark bottoms, not exactly fitting in with the night¡¯s ck tie

    theme.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, fighting to keep the anger from my voice and him intruding on such a

    private moment. And if Charlotte was right, people thought I

    was working to do for us.

    was dead¡­ this fucker could ruin whatever sh

    ¡°He helped me to my room; he is ok, Kane.¡± My Motherined as she slipped into my spot on

    the bed.

    ¡°Knox and I..

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Knox.¡± she hissed; the way she spat my brother¡¯s name like a poison had

    landed on her tongue had me wincing. This was so unlike my Mother.. she adored Knox, but she

    had to know on some level that things were not what they

    seemed.

    me,

    ¡°Ma.. he¡­¡± I tried to plead, but a shrill cry left her lips as she spun to re at her eyes filled with

    rage I had never seen from her before.

    ¡°Kane, she has never lost a mate before, either!¡± Rolo tried to reason, but event he was taken

    aback by her anger.

    ¡°So help me, Kane, if you defend ¡®HIM¡® to me right now, I am going to scream!¡± Swallowing my

    words, I pulled my face from hers and settled them on the stranger who had boldly walked into my

    parent¡¯s room, eyeing up all the pictures and ornaments as if he belonged there. Stepping into him,

    I froze when I realised he had.

    no scent.

    None at all¡­

    3/3

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Chapter 91: She Has Me!

    Kane POV

    ¡°Problem?¡± The stranger stood before me asked, Smiling at me, smug and self¨Cassured. Something

    about the chill that licked up my spine set my teeth on edge like I was dealing with a monster but

    not the kind with fur and sharp ws¡­ the sort that dwelled in the shadows and came out to wreak

    havoc.. literally¡­ on the world.

    ¡°Why are you in here!¡± I barked, taking a photo of my Mother and Father from his hands and cing

    it back in its ce.

    ¡°I was helping your Mother; I found her sobbing in the hallway; she could barely breathe; bless her!

    She asked me to help her get to her room¡­. she needed to see her mate.¡± He exined with a

    warm nod to my Mother. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what she is suffering!¡± He added, his tone

    laced with warmth andpassion that felt so false there was no way even my Mother was buying

    it.

    ¡°Well, you have done your good deed.¡± I announced, narrowing my eyes on the creep, ¡°Now, if you

    don¡¯t mind, this is a family matter,¡± I warned with a nod back to the door he came through..

    ¡°Of course.¡± He smiled all honey and bullshit! Relief spread through me when he made his way to

    the door without a fuss, only to pause and look back at his eyes shining with something unknown.

    my Mother,

    ¡°But¡­ She has been through so much! She shouldn¡¯t really be alone!¡± he added, his eyes settling

    on me as if he had just won an enormous victory! He hadn¡¯t!

    ¡°She has me.¡± I replied coolly; I agreed with him, of course. Ma shouldn¡¯t be left alone, but I had no

    intention of doing so. However, something in the way he spoke. told me he had something ominous

    up his sleeve.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you here, Kane!¡± Ma moaned angrily, making my heart drop. Turning, I met her eyes

    and saw the heartbreak swimming in her irises. I knew she

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    |||

    1/4

    Chapter 91; She Has Me!

    was at breaking point, but to push me away, I couldn¡¯t understand it. She had lost a mate, but I had

    lost my Father, too!

    ¡°She mes me too!¡± I uttered to Rolo, knowing there was no one else I could open up to right now.

    My brother was having his own issues, and my mate was trying to save everyone else.

    ¡°She is in pain, Kane!¡± He replied sympathetically. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault!¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ because I am pretty certain I have a part to y in this; if I hadn¡¯t allowed Mike to put that

    shit in everyone¡¯s drinks, if I had stood up to him..¡± I trailed off as I wallowed in regret and rejection.

    ¡°In the middle of the ball.. it would have caused a scene?¡± He cut me off bluntly.

    ¡°Not sure if you recall the big ass scene that erupted because I didn¡¯t punch some little twit in the

    face and tell my family not to drink his shit! Instead, I said nothing and hoped for the best! I may not

    have killed Pa, but I had a hand to y in his death; because of me and my judgement call, he was

    defenceless¡­ he died for nothing!¡± I spewed, the words falling from my mouth quick and fast like

    verbal

    diarrhoea.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Rolo muttered, and I could sense that he did! We were one, after all, and he must be

    feeling the same guilt I was.

    ¡°Because I was too wrapped up in Charlotte and what Knox and her were doing, I didn¡¯t see the

    bomb waiting to go off; I didn¡¯t spot Mike¡¯s decision; I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± I growled, my eyes filling

    with unspoken turmoil.

    ¡®ming yourself isn¡¯t going to help, and nor will fighting your Mother on this; if she wants space

    from you and Knox, give it to her.. she wille around¡­ she will see through the pain eventually,

    and so will you!¡± Rolo sighed with wisdom I knew came solely from him because I couldn¡¯t see that

    shiting to pass, not now, at least!

    ¡°I will call Lilly toe up.¡± I started to say to my Mother, but the unscented male shook his head as

    a treacherous smirk yed on his thin lips.

    0

    1/4

    Chapter 91: She Has Mel

    ¶ä

    ¡°She is with Alpha Sebastian; I hear he is in quite a bad state, life¨Cthreatening, I believe! I imagine

    Lilly is a little indisposed.¡± He answered smoothly as butter wouldn¡¯t fucking melt¡­ but we both

    knew it would burn! There was something off about him, something dark and unsettling that just got

    my back up.

    ¡°Then I am afraid we are out of options.¡± I dered, crossing my arms over my chest in an attempt

    to show my size and strength, something I knew I had achieved by the way my muscles popped

    when I tensed. With a pat on my biceps, he pushed past me, pausing at my side to look at me, his

    tone deathly low.

    ¡°Not my type, big fe¡­ I prefer them smaller.. petite, preferably blonde and without a dick!¡± He

    winked and headed over to my Mother, who seemed oblivious.

    Following him, I put myself between my Mother and this swine. Wanting to pull him from the room

    and knock him into next week for no other reason than it would

    make me feel better. However, I didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on because, so far, he had actually done

    nothing but give me the creeps.

    ¡°Are you wearing your Father¡¯s clothes?¡± My Mother gasped as she pulled at the clothing I had

    borrowed.

    ¡°Yes, sorry Ma¡­ I didn¡¯t want to leave him, and I didn¡¯t want to sit here next to him naked! It felt

    wrong!¡± I admitted, brushing her hand off the fabric and scooping. it up in mine.

    ¡°DON¡¯T!¡± She yelled, yanking her hand away like I had the fucking gue.

    ¡°Mother!¡± I whined, the hurt unmissable from the whine in my tone.

    ¡°No¡­ Kane, just leave! And I want those clothes back! They are not yours!¡± She snapped before

    returning her attention to my Father as if waiting for him to wake up from a nap.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be alone..¡± I tried to reason with my grief¨Cstricken Mother.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be. He can stay with me.¡± She added, waving to the male beside me. ¡°He isn¡¯t tainted by

    this mess!¡± She snapped coldly.

    |||

    3/4

    954%

    Chapter 91: She Has Me!

    ¡°Now leave!¡± Sucking down a breath, I was about to argue when her eyes met mine, red¨Crimmed

    and filled with sorrow.

    ¡°Leave, Kane¡­ I just need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Not be with me.¡± I nodded and headed to the door like a sulking child. ¡°I get it!¡± I snapped angrily as

    I pulled the door open, the unscented male on my ass, his smug punchable face looking up at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name!¡± I heard my Mother say to the fucker as he began to close the door

    in my face.

    ¡°Astaroth my dear.. my name is Astaroth.¡±

    Chapter 92 Like Her Mother

    Lottle POV

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Chapter 92: Like Her Mother!

    The sounds of Mike¡¯s cries almost drowned out the Alphas question; scrunching my nose up, I

    looked down at Mike, who was sweating like a whore in church. The satisfaction of seeing him in

    physical pain should have made me feel better, but it didn¡¯t. Not even a little bit.

    ¡°Luna Charlotte?¡± It was Alpha Adam who broke the trance I was in, my fingers. so far into Mike¡¯s

    wound that I watched the colour drain from his face and his head lull to the side. It still folt woird

    being called Luna. I wanted to correct them, but I had more important concerns right now.

    ¡°Lottie is fine.¡± I whispered simply.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t his wolf healing him? He doesn¡¯t have cuffs on.¡± Adam asked, stroking my wrist carefully

    to get my attention; lifting my eyes to meet his, I sucked down the sob that was suffocating my

    throat.

    ¡°You will have to ask him.¡± I snapped, pulling my wrist away and out of Mike¡¯s open wound. Turning

    from the concerned eyes of the visiting Alpha, I approached my Father, seeing him so diminished,

    sitting on the floor surrounded by broken

    furniture.

    ¡°You promised not to tell them anything!¡± Mike grumbled to my Father before he slipped into

    unconsciousness.

    ¡°Are you really going to make me do this?¡± I asked, narrowing

    My even at th man I had once worshipped. His only reply was a scoff that had my lips curling in

    anger.

    ¡°I warned you what would happen if you disobeyed me and chose them over me.¡± He nodded to me

    finally.

    ¡°You wanted to make sure she was certain in her choice tonight.¡± Alpha Adam

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 92 Like Her Mother!

    54%

    reminded me as he appeared beside me again as if I were a bomb about to go off. Looking over at

    our Beta, I sighed and wondered what they would say if they knew half of what was going on¡­

    Would they be bbergasted and decide to withdraw the apparent support? Or kill Mike and Father

    before I get the answers I need.

    ¡°Are these the wheels you were on about Beta?¡± Liam asked from behind me. ¡°Once you agree to

    this, there is no going back, Charlotte. You will be setting wheels in motion that can not be undone.¡±

    He repeated my Father¡¯s earlier conversation with me word for word. ncing over my shoulder at

    Liam, a little shocked he had heard that, I arched a brow at his memory.

    #

    ¡°I was close by.. and it seemed a strange thing for a father to say to a daughter who was about to

    be Luna.¡± He shrugged unapologetically.

    ¡°You would think he would be proud,¡± Chase added without looking over at us; he was busy

    checking Mike¡¯s vitals.

    ¡°He has never been the loving type,¡± I admitted without emotion, like repeating a fact or asking

    about the weather. I had epted his hate of me the second he marched into my room tonight and

    threatened to kill me. Nodding to Chase, who was monitoring Mike, he nodded back, letting me

    know he would be ok.¡±

    ¡°This is all well and good, but I doubt very much you are trying to find out why your father deserves

    the title of Father as much as he does Beta.¡± Liamughed. ¡°We can¡¯t help if you are not straight

    with us. And given the intensity of your rage. towards that one, I am guessing it¡¯s time¨Csensitive.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I sighed, chewing my lip nervously. Turning from them, I ran my hand through my sticky and

    matted hair and mmed my hands on the desk in frustration. Knox¡¯s voice echoed through my

    head the second my temper red.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± HE asked solemnly.

    ¡°I am not getting the answers I need from Mike. I have an option that might get the answers so we

    can save Sebestaian¡­ but it¡¯s a risk!¡± I admitted.

    ¡°Do it!¡± Hemanded something resembling hope in his voice.

    <

    1/4

    Chapter 92 Like Her Mother!

    ¡°Kane?¡± I asked, feeling him loitering in the bond.

    ¡°There has been enough death, Charlotte; if there is a chance it can get us answers, do it.¡± He

    agreed with Knox; a smile slipped across my lips at hearing them work together.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know what it is!¡± I uttered, sure, if they knew, they would think differently.

    ¡°Honestly, Princess, we will deal with whatever the consequences are after.. if you can save Bash¡­

    do it! I trust you.¡±

    ¡°ME, too,¡± Knox added quietly.

    ¡°Ok.¡± I sighed and turned to look at the five males in the room, my jaw tight as self¨Cdoubt set in.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°We got this!¡± Sage announced firmly, and I happened to believe her! We did! We had to!

    ¡°This one spiked the champagne with shit that does stuff to our wolves¡­ like muting the tv¡­ but it

    mutes them.¡± I admitted, pointing to Mike.

    ¡°It stor

    stops you frommunicating with them and apparently stops them from. healing you.¡± I added

    when three sets of eyes turned to re at Mike, who was still unconscious, the bleeding on his

    palms and chest still seeping slowly.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Liam asked, his eyes tight with scepticism.

    ¡°Because he used it on me earlier. And has used it on all of you¡­ tell me, cant you sense your

    wolf? Have any of you healed since the chaos earlier?¡± I asked with a shake of my head.

    ¡°She always was an attention seeker, makes up all sorts of shit¡­ like her mother.¡± My Father said,

    my eyes turning to meet him. That was the first time he had mentioned my mother in years. I had so

    many fucking questions, but I knew

    better than to voice them.

    L

    3/4

    Chapter 92: Like Her Mother!

    ¡°She was a whore too, you know that Charlotte¡­ I guess the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree,

    huh?¡± He baited me, crossing the room. I stood before my Father, my eyes alight with years of

    pent¨Cup anger and hurt. I had asked him to tell me about her so many times, and he always

    refused, iming it was too painful, yet here he was tarnishing her memory¡­ in front of the Alphas!

    ¡°How dare you!¡± I snarled viciously; I could feel my body humming with rage. rivalling Havocs.

    ¡°Not now!¡± Sage warned¡­ ¡°HE is baiting you, Char.. Think of Sebastian!¡±

    ¡°Sage¡­ I don¡¯t..¡±

    ¡°If you open that can of worms, there would be no putting the lid on; you will get distracted, which I

    am guessing is his n. I need you to focus right now. We will get the answers from him¡­ter! I

    promise!¡±

    ¡°The clever bastard thinks! I will give him that.¡± I seethed, turning my back on my father and

    whatever bond may have protected him from the Alphas, too.

    4/4

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Chapter 93: You Can¡¯t Prove It!

    Lottie POV

    Deciding to ignore my Father, no matter how much it killed me, I turned my attention to the Alphas

    before me and watched them process the information. I wasn¡¯t sure what way this was all going to

    go; I had basically given them the rope to hang me and my pack with if they wanted to.

    ¡°Your pack?¡± Sage asked with a proud bite to her voice that had me shifting ufortably.

    ¡°You know what I mean!¡± I barked, ignoring her.

    ¡°I do¡­ I am just d YOU know now!¡± She remarked smugly, making me groan and focus back on

    the Alphas, realising I was missing one; Chase was standing between Mike¡¯s legs, eyeing him like

    he was a nice juicy pork chop, while Liam was staring at me with an unsettling look hiding behind

    his eyes.

    ¡°Where is Adam?¡± I asked as an almighty scream ripped through the room, spinning. I turned to see

    my Father on his knees before Adam, his cuffed hands pulled up painfully in the air, the metal chain

    held tightly in Adam¡¯srge hand. It took me a moment to process why my Father was screaming.

    But then I saw it: his finger bent at an unnatural angle.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How many times did he call Lottie a whore again?¡± He asked Chase, who held six fingers up.

    ¡°Six¡­ Really?¡± Adam asked as he snapped another finger to the chorus of my

    Father¡¯s cries.

    ¡°I thought it was less than that!¡± Adam announced, but in the next breath, broke a third, then fourth,

    digit.

    ¡°Well, it was twice. but..¡±

    |||

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 93: You Can¡¯t Prove It!

    ¡°Fucking stop!¡± My Father screamed to my delight as a fifth digit snapped the sound of bone

    crunching loudly bounced around the room.

    There are three of us that have heard it, so two, times three..¡± Chase continued while watching Mike

    drift in and out of consciousness.

    ¡°Equals six.¡± Liam nodded at Chase as Adam re¨Csnapped the first digit at such an angle I knew

    even his wolf would struggle to repair it.

    ¡°He needs a wanking hand! Or I may as well kill him now!¡± Adam scoffed, dropping my Father¡¯s

    hands behind his back and kicking him into the corner.

    ¡°THAT is some pretty fucked up maths!¡± I noted without emotion that my Father deserved whatever

    these men gave him, and if he thought I would help him, he was wrong!

    ¡°So the drink is why Alpha Leigh was injured so fatally,¡± Adam asked, running a hand through his

    long, thick hair.

    ¡°You think Mike is responsible for Alpha¡¯s death?¡± My Father barked out augh, shaking his head

    through soft, snotty pants. ¡°You need to look closer to home for those answers, sweetheart!¡± My

    Father mocked me from the corner he was now nestled in. Clenching my fists at my side, I looked

    back at those concerned faces in front of me.

    ¡°Yes, but Alpha Sebastian is also injured; he is fighting for his life,¡± I replied to the Alphas, not giving

    my Father the rise he obviously wanted from me. ¡°I need to know how to counteract the shit they

    have given you all, so his wolf can heal him because otherwise¡­ He will die! My best friend will

    lose her mate! There will be more death, and Knox will be med for it.¡± I spewed, falling back

    against the desk to see three sets of seriously pissed¨Coff eyes looking at me.

    ¡°But¡­ we will also have war with..¡± I added, deciding if I was in for a penny, I may as well go in for

    the pound.

    ¡°The Royals!¡± Liam finished my sentence with a sigh that had him almost as grey as Mike.

    1/4

    Chapter 93 You Cant Prove It!

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded. ¡°So, I need to find a way to fix this before¡­ it is toote.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure it affected all of us? I feel no different?¡± Chase asked with an

    arched brow.

    ¡°I am.¡± I nodded, but before he could hear my words, he yanked the letter open. from Mike¡¯s hand

    and used it to make a small cut on his wrist. We all observed with hopeful eyes for it to heal, and

    when it didn¡¯t, I watched the three of them exchange a nod and knew it was because they had all

    failed to reach their wolves.

    ¡°Right. Leave these two to us; how long does Alpha Sebestain have?¡± Liam questioned the sound

    of a scream forcing my eyes to fly open. Chase had already moved to Mike and was spinning the

    letter opener in his thigh to wake him up.

    ¡°Not long enough! He will be dead within the hour!¡± My Fatherughed bitterly. ¡°What do you think

    the pack will say, Charlotte, when they hear you tortured their beta?¡± My Father asked, clutching at

    straws. ¡°They will overthrow you! And you bastard mates! What¡¯s left of them anyway.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡± I shrugged, kneeling before him, sensing a warm body behind me. I knew one of the

    males was ready to step in in case my Father tried anything. But even I could see he was broken

    and talking crap; he had no clue how long Sebastian

    had. No one did!

    ¡°Or maybe I let them kill you and pay them to take your body with them¡­ and I tell the pack the

    truth that you and Mike are the ones responsible for the death of their Alpha.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t prove it!¡± He snarled, his lips curling to show me his pearly whites.

    ¡°No? You running like a bitch to save your ass from fear of the pack finding out.. is proof enough!¡± I

    replied, unaffected by his attempt to scare me.

    ¡°I will not run and hide.¡± He seethed at me, his eyes locked on mine furiously.

    ¡°Of course not, because that would be hard to do when you¡¯re dead!¡± I winked. at him and stood.

    My eyes fell on Mike, who was beginning to stir.

    E¨C3/4

    Chapter 93: You Can¡¯t Prove It!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use your alphamand on them?¡± I asked the Alphas when an ideal formed in my

    head.

    ¡°No, they are not part of any of our packs. Sorry, Luna.¡± Liam answered as if he had already

    thought of it. ¡°Anyway, way without my wolf¡­¡±

    I

    ¡°I understand.¡± I breathed. Dismissing my thoughts with a wave of my hand. ¡°How will you contact

    me if you get news? I don¡¯t have a phone!¡± I asked, remembering that I really needed to get that

    back of Kane at some point..

    ¡°Here¡°, Adam responded by handing me his. ¡°When we have news, one of us will call it. ok?¡±

    Nodding my thanks, I smiled and turned to leave, but as I walked past Mike, the hand that had been

    freed from the letter open gripped my wrist; a snarl erupting from somewhere behind me forced him

    to release me, but he had done what he needed and had gotten my attention.

    ¡°I thought we loved each other, baby girl! Don¡¯t leave me with them.¡± Mike whimpered, forcing a real

    bellyugh to leave my lips.

    ¡°Mike¡­ you don¡¯t ckmail and..¡± Sucking down a breath, I looked over my shoulder to see three

    sets of eyes ring at me, waiting for me to say the following words, but I didn¡¯t. I had a feeling

    Mike wouldn¡¯t draw another breath if I did.. and

    his death wasn¡¯t there to im! It was my mates! And mine!

    ¡°I thought I loved you¡­ but I was wrong¡­ I LOVE Knox¡­ I LOVE Kane! And I LOVE this pack! So I

    am going to check on Sebastian, and then I am going to find my mates and make sure they are

    ok!¡±

    ¡°Mates?¡± My Father asked, and I smiled spitefully at him, seeing the clogs in his head turn quickly.

    Looking at the Alphas, I nodded and headed for the door.

    time

    ¡°But I will leave you both in their rather capable hands. I hope you enjoy your

    with them as much as I enjoyed our time together earlier today, Mike!¡± I winked, leaving them to the

    consequences of their actions.

    |||

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Chapter 94: Selene!

    Lottle POV

    Pulling the door open with my eyes glued to the guys behind me, I watched as they circled their

    prey and chuckled to myself and stepped through the door, expecting to step out into the hallway.

    But I found myself blinded by a white light so pure and unformidable I needed to reach for the

    doorframe to steady myself, but it

    was gone.

    ¡°What?¡± I inhaled as I looked back for the office door, only to see it was no longer there, nothing

    was, just a never¨Cending mass of pristine white light.

    ¡°Am I dead?¡± I whispered to Sage, who remained deathly silent. I could sense her and her disbelief.

    I knew from the feelings washing down our bond that she knew where we were but struggled to

    process it.

    ¡°No, Charlotte.¡± A lovely voiceughed; my eyes shot to the source of the sound, knowing before

    my eyes fell on the beautiful silhouette who it was.

    ¡°Selene!¡± I gasped, swallowing the lump that stuck in my throat as she approached, her skin

    wless and untainted by the hardships we mortals knew; her hair of icy white and floating around

    her as if she was locked in her own gravity¨Cfree bubble. Her dress was so unsoiled and virginal it

    looked like it had been spun by elves. To my surprise, even her eyes were pure white, matching the

    light that surrounded us, but it was her pink lips that drew my attention as they were the only colour

    in the room beside me.

    ¡°I heard your prayer;e sit with me.¡± Selene¡¯s sweet voice cooed as she

    walked over to a water fountain.

    ¡°I Follow, right?¡± I asked Sage, who was struggling to form words.

    ¡°When in the presence of the moon goddess, you do not refuse anything.¡± She whispered back

    eventually.

    ?

    1/5

    13-13 Mon, 18

    Chapter 94: Selene!

    ¡°I had hoped you woulde to sit with me because you wanted to.¡± She smiled at me as she ran

    her hand through the fresh waters.

    ¡°Can you read my mind?¡± I asked with an air of disbelief around me.

    ¡°How else would I have heard your prayer earlier?¡± She asked with a grin that made me feel like I

    had just asked the world¡¯s silliest question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I admitted from where I stood.

    ¡°Are you happy, Charlotte?¡± She asked, her fingers still immersed in the water.

    ¡°Here¡­ with you?¡± I asked, confused. Did I feel happy? I felt at peace, yes¡­ but I wouldn¡¯t say I

    was happy. I missed my mates, and the worry for Sebastian was still heavy on my soul.

    ¡°With your life?¡± She chuckled, the sound so light and beautiful I would never forget it.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± I asked inly as I joined her on the white stone wall. I followed her fingers into

    the fountain to see beautiful fish of every colour swimming around her fingers.

    ¡°Yes. I think so¡­ I think it matters a lot!¡± She expressed with a thoughtful look.

    ¡°I am not unhappy; I have a better life than most,¡± I admitted after thinking about her question.

    ¡°I see.¡± She smiled as if I had given her a secret message within my simple.

    statement.

    ¡°Is that not what you wanted to hear?¡± I asked, dipping my fingers into the pool of water, more to

    feel something than engage with the fish. I was god knows where, but everything felt so light and

    almost¡­ surreal that I had hoped the cool waters would remind me that I was still alive, but instead,

    as I pierced the water with my fingers, I felt disappointment wash over when I felt nothing but air.

    ¡°I must be dead,¡± I whispered to Sage, only to pull another chuckle from.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ???

    1/5

    Chapter 94, Selene

    Selene¡¯s lips.

    54%2

    ¡°You are not dead!¡± she stated again, ¡°I just wanted to speak to you before I made my decision and

    get a grasp of who you are..¡± She expressed thoughtfully.

    ¡°I am confused. Didn¡¯t you make us all? Don¡¯t you know me already?¡± I admitted,

    ¡°Usually, yes!¡± She smiled at me, and I knew she was holding back for some reason, but I decided I

    trusted her enough to know I didn¡¯t need the answer to that question, or she would have told me it.

    Her approving rasp had me smiling as I looked down at my hand to see two beautiful fish of green

    and orange swimming between my fingers. I could see their fins rubbing up against my fingers but

    felt nothing.

    ¡°You can not feel them because if you got a taste of the power of this universe, you might not wish

    to return, and you don¡¯t belong here.¡± She answered me with a smile

    ¡°You still have work to do in the ¡®real¡® world.¡± She smiled sweetly at me, my heart leaping at the idea

    of returning my mates.

    ¡°With my boys?¡± I asked, and she nodded slowly.

    ¡°With your family, yes!¡± I felt the tears swell on my lids and flicked them off, only to curse because I

    had finally felt something. Looking down at my fingers as they wound through the fabric of my gown,

    I sighed, seeing Kane¡¯s blood coating his mother¡¯s dress and decided to ask the question on my

    lips.

    ¡°So you saved Kane for me?¡± I asked hope, finally bursting in my chest, for if she had done it once..

    could she do it twice?

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°That was you.¡± She smiled while her free hand. grazed the fabric of my

    dress, and I watched in astonishment as the blood. disappeared until the dress looked as good as

    new, better than when I had been gifted it.

    ¡°Thank you, Laura will be..¡± Happy? Was I really about to say that? Laura.had

    ?

    3/5

    Chapter 94 Sel

    just lost her mate, so something told me she didn¡¯t give two hoots about her dress.

    ¡°She will be ok.¡± Selene nodded to me. ¡°I have seen many Lunas in my time. Laura is stronger than

    most! WHEN not infected by darkness.¡± I lifted my eyes, hearing the sadness in her voice. I never

    gave much thought to what it must be like to outlive everyone, to watch people you havee to

    love and care for suffer and die. Selene has a job I could never do¡­

    ¡°And why is that?¡± She asked, and I rolled my eyes with a smile, remembering she was reading my

    every thought.

    ¡°Because it takes strength to fight to save someone. But it takes real strength to let them go when it

    is their time. And I could not do that! I would want to save..¡±

    ¡°Everybody!¡± Selene finished my sentence with a smile that did not quite reach

    her eyes.

    ¡°Life is not eternal, sweet Charlotte, not for everyone.¡± I sighed, knowing she was right, but there

    were loved ones I was unwilling to give up on.

    ¡°Who..¡± She asked with a raised brow. ¡°If I told you now that you could save one¡­ Alpha Leigh or

    Alpha Sebastian.. who would you pick?¡± She asked, and I allowed myself to truly hope for the first

    time since seeing Havoc rip the hall apart that I might hear Leigh¡¯sugh once more.

    ¡°Can I not have both?¡± I asked greedily.

    ¡°Not without great personal cost!¡± Selene¡¯s gentle and non judgmental words had my heart racing

    with the bittersweet feeling of yearning!

    Author Note: A hugeeeeee apology for the dy, it was my b¨Cday yesterday and I have been a

    busy bee with the kiddies! A heads up I am celebrating on Sunday with family so there will be no

    updates on Sunday. :D

    BUT if you fancy giving me a B¨Cday present that costs nothing but a minute of your time.. Please

    leave me a review on the books detail page/or chapter one :D It helps me get noticed and makes

    me so excited to write seeing how much people love my work!

    O

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Chapter 95: I Will Be Watching!

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lottle POV

    ¡°We are talking hypothetically, right?¡± I asked Selene, still feeling astounded that I was even

    conversing with the Moon goddess at all.

    ¡°Oh, of course.¡± She smiled, her eyes watching me as I rose from the stone. table and paced back

    and forth in front of her, feeling a little weirded out by the fact there was no floor under me, just pure

    white light dancing around my feet like smoke.

    ¡°What sort of significant cost are we talking about?¡± I asked, pursing my lips. let her words sink in

    because it was the polite thing to do, but I already knew what I wanted to say; I simply didn¡¯t want to

    come across as flippant.

    her.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± She smiled, and I shook my head,ing to a stop in front of

    ¡°No. I would pay it.¡± I nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Kane and Knox, they loved their father, they need him, they are not ready! As much as I have faith

    in them and Selene, believe me, I do.¡± I started to say

    as |

    began pacing again. Needing to justify myself.

    ¡°My father is right; they have been away for years, and the pack does not know them properly. Not

    really. They are not the same yboys that left. They are men! With their own morals and ways of

    doing things¡­ But the pack, after losing their Alpha, needs consistency, security and someone

    willing to put the pack before their

    own needs.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t know if they would be able to offer that.¡± She asked me inly.

    ¡°They are grieving. not just the loss of their father but their final moments with him; they don¡¯t know

    if Havoc was responsible, and with that hanging over them, they can¡¯t lead¡­ they won¡¯t be able to..

    not in the way the pack needs.¡± I

    1/4

    13:14 Mon, 18 Mar G BG

    Chapter 951 Will Be Watching!

    15436

    suggested, running my head through my hair, only to realise it was still matted in blood.

    ¡°So you would pick their father?¡± Selene questioned, but we both knew my

    answer.

    ¡°No.¡± I whispered as I stilled and looked down at my stained hands that held the blood of so many

    people on them: Mike, My father, Alpha Leigh, Kane¡­ Sebastian. Sighing, I chewed my lip.

    ¡°Sebestian can not die. I need him to survive because if he does on ournd, at a ball where he was

    poisoned and left defenceless, by one of

    our own¡­ there would be war.¡±

    ¡°There would!¡± Selene nodded in agreement as if she already knew the answer. ¡°But with Alpha

    Leigh alive, would that not help Knox¡¯s case?¡± Selene asked, and I shook my head sadly.

    ¡°I would be bringing back Alpha Leigh only to sacrifice so many other innocent lives,¡± I whispered,

    my chest feeling heavy with sorrow and guilt.

    ¡°But if you brought them both back¡­ you would be the one to make a sacrifice.¡± She replied, her

    white eyes narrowing as I processed her words.

    ¡°But that would be my choice; it wasn¡¯t Alpha Leighs to die or Alpha Sebestians to be fatally

    injured.. and it wouldn¡¯t be the countless innocents who were ughtered in an attack my boys

    were unable to prevent. But I could prevent it..¡±

    ¡°So you would bring them both back? Without knowing what the price you had to pay was?¡± Selene

    asked, her lips curling into a smile that had chills running down my spine.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded and resolved in my answer. ¡°Hypothetically, of course.¡± I smiled, and she rose from

    the wall and stepped into me, her hands sliding up and down my arms in a featherlight motion that I

    still couldn¡¯t feel.

    ¡°But, between us girls¡­ who would you have saved if you could have only saved one?¡± She asked,

    and I smirked slowly, my eyes scanning her features because she already knew the answer to that.

    1/4

    54%0

    Chapter 95: I Will Be Watching!

    ¡°Sebastian, but you knew that.¡± I grinned, letting out a long breath.

    ¡°I did.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I will help you, Charlotte, if you are sure it is what you want.¡± Selene offered,

    ¡°Sebastian is already healing.¡± She winked as she sat back down on the wall, her hand dunking into

    the water. I thanked her, but she held her finger up to pause me.

    ¡°But before I bring back your Alpha, I want you to speak with your mates because your sacrifice will

    not only cost you¡­ but them too. And if you still want me to return Alpha Leigh to them¡­ I will. But

    please, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡±

    My knees felt like they would give out, but somehow, I remained upright. I stared at the moon

    goddess, enchanted by her charity. She had so many to protect, and yet she had chosen me and

    mine. I was beyond grateful, but words didn¡¯t seem to cut it, and I doubted she wanted a hug.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nodded when I could think of nothing more fitting to say.

    ¡°Do not thank me yet, my sweet Charlotte. You are in for a bumpy road ahead and will be cursing

    me before the month is through. Of that, I have no doubt.¡± That familiar chill ran down my spine and

    settled in my lower back as her words. registered. Was this a mistake? It didn¡¯t matter, though,

    because it was a risk I was willing to take!

    ¡°Selene,¡± I asked, and she turned to face me, her lips twisted in a knowing smile as she no doubt

    predicted my question before it had even left my lips.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡± I asked as I returned to sit beside her, wanting to offer her an

    ounce of the kindness I believed she had shown me.

    ¡°Sometimes, my sweet girl.. when I have the pleasure of meeting people who surprise me.¡± I felt a

    blush rise to my cheeks and chewed my lips.

    ¡°Do you meet many?¡± I asked, wanting to know if she had brought many wolves here because the

    folkw stated she never showed herself or mingled with her kind; most even doubted her

    existence.

    ¡°You never did, though, did you?¡± she asked with a

    od of thanks.

    3/4

    ¡°Never!¡± I admitted in truth. ¡°Although I always thought you¡¯d have brown hair!¡± I giggled, feeling

    content for the first time today. My boys were safe! My pack was safe! And Selene was reall I

    watched her nod to the space behind me, my eyes followed to see a door appear, and I frowned for

    a minute, not wanting to leave her.

    Not yet.

    ¡°Selene¡­ How do I get back to you if I need you?¡± I asked nervously as I stood and approached the

    doorway, knowing where it would lead me if I went through.

    ¡°I will know, sweet Charlotte, because I will be watching. Do not forget that!¡± She replied in what felt

    more like a warning than a promise.

    ÊÀ

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Chapter 96: Sorry Sweetcheeks!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I nodded to Selene.

    ¡°Charlotte.¡± She called to me, her voice soft and angelic. I paused mid¨Cway to pull the door open,

    turning to look at her sitting elegantly by the fountain. I made a mental note of how breathtakingly

    beautiful she was so I could tell the twins about herter. Her pink, rosy lips twitched at the sides,

    and I knew she was reading my mind, coursing a blush to dance across my cheeks.

    ¡°I know the offer I have given you might not seem fair right now, but it is better than the alternative.¡±

    She warned, her image fading along with my question on what she meant because I got the distinct

    feeling she was not referring to Alpha Leigh or Sebastian dying.

    ¡°With the door swinging open, I was not sure what I expected but not to walk. straight through the

    door like I thought I would when I left the office earlier. Pushing the door open again only to be met

    with the panicked face of my father as Adam pulled him from the floor, just like he was seconds

    ago. Liam and Chase stared at me like they had when I left.

    ¡°Forget something?¡± They asked, an amused look on their faces.

    ¡°I told you, Mike.. she was bluffing!¡± My fatherughed at Mike, who was staring at me with hopeful

    eyes.

    ¡°She is having second thoughts. She knows she loves me! Let me go!¡± Mike demanded. I felt a

    laugh erupt from my throat, but I ignored him and looked at Liam

    nervously. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°How long was I gone for?¡± I asked with a cocked brow.

    I dunno Luna¡­ maybe 0.0001 of a second, and I am sorry, but I didn¡¯t get much out of them in that

    time other than the fact that one!¡± He stated, nodding to Mike.

    O

    1/3

    13.14 Mon, 18 Mar GB GO

    Chapter 96 Sorry Sweetcheeks!

    ¡°Screams like a bitch!¡± As if to prove his point, he twisted the letter open in his leg, a scream so

    high I am sure I heard Sage howl leave his lips. But my mind was elsewhere; I rasped, relieved that

    I hadn¡¯t been gone for as long as I thought.

    ¡°Time must be different there!¡± I mused aloud, only for five sets of eyes to nce at me.

    ¡°What?¡± They asked, confused. Dismissing them with a wave of my hand, I turned to leave again.

    #

    ¡°She is insane! Are you actually going to take orders from that crazy bitch.¡± My father roared, and I

    would have turned back to see what Adam had done to reward him for his manners, but truthfully, I

    didn¡¯t care. Because, if Selene were right, I wouldn¡¯t need them for much longer; the Alphas could

    follow through with my threat and kill them for all I cared. As long as they were not here to poison

    the minds or bodies of the people I cared for, I didn¡¯t care what happened to them.

    Closing the door, I stepped from the room only to walk into a b of pure muscle. Pushing the panic

    down quickly, I reminded myself that Chase had left hist men outside the door to keep watch, but

    when my eyes fluttered open, I saw the eyes staring down at me were, in fact, the

    cold grey eyes of the male who had confessed to seeing Alpha Leigh get killed before diapering into

    the crowd. I looked around briefly, expecting one of the Alpha¡¯s men to have found him and brought

    him

    to me.

    ¡°Sorry, sweetcheeks, I returned to you all on my own.¡± He winked at me

    cheekily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this shit!¡± I sighed, bending at the waist to catch my breath as thest hour

    caught up with me. I had so much I needed to do: find my mates, check on Laura andy my eyes

    on Sebastian to make sure I wasn¡¯t

    hallucinating what I think I had just experienced with Selene because they say that can happen

    when you experience trauma! And lord knows, seeing the man who had been a father to me lying

    dead was enough to traumatise anyone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have time to hear me tell you how to save your friends?¡± He questioned with a dark

    chuckle that made the hairs on my neck stand on end. ring at him, I fought back the insult that

    was on the tip of my tongue and instead

    O

    2/3

    Chapter 96 Sorry Sweetcheeksi

    crossed my arms over my chest as I stood, really not in the mood for this asshole, but if Selene was

    right, I had time to humour him if it got me the answers I needed to clear Knox¡¯s name.

    ¡°No, but I would be interested to hear what happened to them! And you said you saw it all right?¡± I

    replied curiously, my eyes searching his for a shred of decency, but his words reminded me of the

    indifference I had felt washing off him. earlier. This male, whoever he was and wherever he had

    come from, cared for no one but saving his own hide.

    ¡°I have lizards I care for!¡± He snorted, and my eyes narrowed on him.

    ¡°How did you know..¡± I asked, confused, wondering for a minute if exhaustion was getting the better

    of me, and I had said that out loud. But I decided I honestly didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to get to my

    mates and away from this narcissist.

    ¡°You know what, it doesn¡¯t matter. You saw Alpha Leigh fall?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I did. But I don¡¯t give information for free.¡± He grinned, his pearly whites glistening unnaturally.

    ¡°I thought as much!¡± I snapped and shoved him aside to make my way around the corridor, pleased

    to see it was now empty beside me and the man who had taunted me with information he was

    unwilling to give.

    ¡°Do you not care about your Alpha then?¡± He mocked as he fell in step beside me. Rolling my eyes,

    I looked ahead and decided not to let him bait me.

    ¡°Or clearing your mate¡¯s name? I guess you don¡¯t care about that, then, either? Maybe you don¡¯t

    love them after all!¡± He slyly dropped in there, my eyes shooting to his as the rage that would rival

    any of the Alphas I have seen tonight exploded in my chest, demanding I put his ass straight.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Chapter 97: King Of Chaos!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°I mean, your mates are broken.¡± This fucker tailing me announced, like he knew anything about me

    or my mates. ¡°And I have just left Luna Laura!¡± My feet slowly stalled until I was no longer walking

    away but stood staring at him, my eyes filled with a mixture of confusion and concern. Wanting to

    ask questions, but Sage¡¯s need to punch him in the face feltpelling, too.

    ¡°You were with Luna?¡± I asked, deciding violence was ast resort, but I was ready to open a link up

    to my mates to rush to my side and check on her if

    necessary.

    ¡°Yes, but I guess she is just Laura now that her mate is dead. You are Luna! But yeah, she is

    inconsble; I mean, I had to give her something to help her sleep.¡± The coldness of the way he

    announced Leigh¡¯s death had my back straightening and teeth clenching.

    ¡°You what?¡± I snapped my eyes wide with disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, I had to! She was just crazed.. saying things that had me worried for your mate¡¯s safety, if I

    am honest. I was trying to help!¡± He grinned at me in what I assumed he thought to be an unbiased

    look.

    ¡°Such a shame, considering they were not to me for her mate¡¯s death!¡± Hel mused, and I

    frowned, letting his words sink in. Spinning, I turned to face the door I had just left, debating going to

    get the alphas, but realistically, I needed them to get that information from Mike and my father

    because the rest of the pack was still at risk from whatever Mike had drugged them with.

    ¡°What did she threaten?¡± I asked, my eyes harsh but not nearly as harsh as my tone as I stepped

    into him. ¡°Because if anything happens to my mates.. so help

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    me..¡±

    ¡°Like what? Turning into a demon¨Csized wolf with daddy issues, sweetheart, I

    L

    1/4

    Chapter 97. King Of Chaos!

    think that ship has already sailed¡­ and sunk! Don¡¯t you?¡± Heughed coldly. ¡°But I like your balls..

    they are bigger than most!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you are ying! But I don¡¯t believe a word of it! LUNA Laura would never

    hurt her boys! She adores them!

    ¡°Until one of them killed her mate!¡± He winked, and I found myself letting out a big sigh that had my

    chest heavy with exhaustion.

    ¡°You just said Havoc didn¡¯t kill Alpha Leigh!¡± Shaking my head, I tried to process this twats mind

    games.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.. but I wasn¡¯t about to tell Lauras that was I.¡± He shrugged with a wicked grin.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you tell her? You just told me she was inconsble! Do you not think that would help

    her in her grief just a fucking little bit!¡± I asked, slowly and calmly, showing no signs of the anger

    rippling me apart.

    ¡°Of course I do¡­ but what good does THAT do me! It¡¯s not my grief, and what happens to your

    mates is not my concern..¡±

    ¡°Fiine, I will bite¡­ What is your concern?¡± I asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°That.. is my business. For now!¡±

    ¡°You know what, stay away from my family!¡± I snapped and turned back in the direction of the

    stairs.

    ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t say anything more on the matter. But what if I could offer to bring him back for

    you?¡±

    in within

    Puntil

    ¡°Who? Havoc. No, thank you. He needs to stay locked my we can work out¡­¡± I started to exin

    before pausing and thinking better of it. This man was a creep, yes, but he clearly had information,

    and I would be damned if I gave him any more.

    ¡°I mean Alpha Leigh!¡± Heughed, cutting me off as he closed the gap between

    |||

    1/4

    Chapter 97. King Of Chaosi

    us, the air charged with static.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t charge you half as much as the Moon goddess will.¡± He leaned to whisper in my ear.

    Sending my mind spinning at the knowledge he knew about her and her offer. I hadn¡¯t said a word

    to anyone.

    ¡°What was it she asked for¡­ a sacrifice.. a life for a life, so to speak. And that would be three lives

    she has granted you.¡±

    ¡°Three!¡± I asked in astonishment; I had asked for two.

    ¡°It was she you prayed to earlier for Kane, correct? Back in the ballroom! Alpha Sebastian is

    upstairs healing as we speak, and I believe she has offered to bring Alpha Leigh back, right? I am

    sure your mates would be grateful until they realised what it would cost them!¡± He grinned, a chill

    crawling up my spine, making goose pimples explode across my arms. Selene had said I had saved

    Kane, so it seemed he might be a little out of the loop after all!

    ¡°And how would you bring back Alpha Leigh?¡± I asked with a shake of my head, unable to believe I

    was even having this conversation. But believe I did when his eyes shed with the vibrant red I

    had seen earlier when looking into Havoc¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Perk of the job.¡± He nodded, holding his hand out to me. ¡°My name is Astaroth.

    I am a Duke of hell and King of Chaos.¡± He smiled warmly as if he hadn¡¯t just dropped a bloody

    bomb on me.

    ¡°You are a..¡±

    ¡°Demon? Yes.. So you see, sweetheart, I have the power to bring back good old daddy Leigh for

    you. And it will only cost you one small thing!¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± I asked, curious but not at all tempted. I trusted the Moon Goddess; she had been

    upfront with me, and I knew the risks. This freak had yed games with me from the second his

    eyes had fallen on me.

    ¡°A tiny piece of your heart.¡± He admitted with open arms as if he had asked for something simple

    like a ss of water. What he asked, though, was no little request. and one that he would find

    denied. Because he clearly had underestimated me and

    3/4

    13:14 Mon, 19 Mar G GG

    Chapter 97: King Of Chaos!

    my bond with the boys! That would be his mistake, not mine!

    ¡°For a tiny piece of my heart, you will return Alpha Leigh and tell me who killed. him?¡± I asked with a

    sweet smile, trying to keep my tone level and hide the wrath I felt brewing in my stomach at his

    audacity.

    ¡°Yes! And I am happy to seal that deal with you now, in a kiss, of course, as is custom for making a

    deal with a demon. And when you go upstairs, you will find your Alpha alive and everything back to

    normal.¡± He shrugged like we were talking aboutst night¡¯s dinner.

    Chewing my lip, I heard Selene¡¯s final words echo through my head, ¡®It is better

    than the alternative!¡®

    Leaning into him, my hand pressed onto his cold chest, I hovered my lips close, my eyes meeting

    his; I watched the red glow shine with excitement.

    ¡°No deal!¡± I barked, the smile falling from his lips and granting me satisfaction.

    ¡°Now get the fuck out of my packhouse!¡± I snarled, my eyes glistening with such a vibrancy I could

    see Sage¡¯s purple hues mirrored in his dulling eyes. I was never so proud of Sage as I was at that

    moment.

    ¡°As you wish, but you will agree.. one way or another, I always get what I want!¡± He smiled at me,

    vanishing before my eyes.

    Author Note: A reminder updates will be slow while I celebrate my B¨Cday weekend with family and

    sulk like a bitch because of ear ache crippling me. (I have not had ear ache since I was a kid so I

    am a right GRUMPY MOO! Sorry in advance!

    P.s For those needing more of the twins.. and Lottie¡­ they are up¡­. NEXT!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: Is Not My Mate!

    Kane POV

    Walking into my room, I felt the full force of the day crash down on me as the door closed behind

    me, my legs buckled, and I slid down the door to my ass, knees tucked up against me as I

    surrendered, allowing the emotions I had been holding at bay wipe out any barriers I had up.

    The tears came quick and fast in heart¨Cwrenching sobs that made me feel like a child. But fuck, the

    idea of not having my father around any more crippled me; I had lost so much time travelling when I

    could have been here with him. he didn¡¯t even know half of what I had aplished; Knox had

    wanted to call with every joyful detail but me being the control freak I wanted to tell him and watch

    the pride wash over his face!

    Yet when I got home for Lilly¡¯s bug day, I hadn¡¯t had the time to tell him; I had returned and fell into

    bed with Charlotte, not that I med her, of course, but fuck, this sucked! I had hoped to feel my

    dad¡¯s arms around me as he told me he was proud of me and the things I had done for this pack,

    the lessons I had learned. I knew it was selfish, but I longed for the day I would hear him tell me he

    trusted me to lead.

    My mother was suffering, Knox was fuck knows where, and I was heard sobbing like a child

    because I would never get to hear my father tell me how proud of me he was and how much he

    trusted me to lead in his footsteps. But those words meant more to me than he would ever know!

    Then anyone would ever know! I had idolised my father; we may have disagreed thest few days

    over Charlotte, but I could not think of a better man. And now he is gone!

    ¡°He WAS proud,¡± Rolo offered, and I shook my head free of my wolf¡¯s words because as much as I

    knew he was trying to help, he didn¡¯t know that! It was an assumption and not the same.

    soar.

    ¡°Kane?¡± Charlotte¡¯s sweet voice swept through my mind, and I felt my heart.

    0

    1/3

    13:15 Mon, 18 Mar CB

    Chapter 98: Is Not My Mate!

    ¡°Yes, Charlotte?¡± I replied, exhausted but needy to hear her speak.

    ¡°I am just checking on Sebastian, and I am on my way to you! Are you ok? I can check on him

    after.¡± Her voice was so soft it had my body rxing back against the

    door.

    ¡°Kane?¡± She whispered, more desperate this time. I wanted to answer, to tell her I needed her, but

    that would make me weak and selfish! She was trying to save Lilly¡¯s mate, and I knew the hell that

    would erupt if he died, but honestly, I would take the consequences just to have her in my arms at

    this moment.

    ¡°I am ok.¡± I lied with a sigh because she was putting our pack first like a true leader should, and I

    knew this! I needed to pull myself together; people lost their fathers all the time, and Alphas died all

    the time. It was a risk that came with the title. What right did I have to be so needy when others had

    managed to be so

    strong?

    ¡°I am on my way to you!¡± She cut through the link, her voice breathless and as exhausted as mine.

    ¡°But Sebastian!¡± I breathed, her snort cutting me off.

    ¡°Is not my mate Kane! YOU are.. you need me.. I am sorry, Kane, I was busy trying to help

    everyone when I should have been there for you!¡± She apologised, and my cheeks puffed in anger.

    ¡°Forgive me!¡± she asked with inner resentment at

    her actions.

    ¡°Never apologise for being who you are, Charlotte! That is who I love! the girl who puts everyone

    before herself, the girl who is the first to help and thest to leave! You are the Luna this pack

    deserves! You proved that tonight. It is me who is sorry; I should be by your side, showing the pack

    that we can protect them. It¡¯s just..¡± Swallowing the lump in my throat at the memory of my father on

    the bed. ¡°I needed to be with my Pa.¡±

    ¡°I get it, Kane, and it¡¯s fine¡­ you were exactly where you needed to be! It is all going to be ok! I

    promise!¡± She dered with resolve that made me nod and believe every single word she said.

    1/3

    1315 Mon, 18 Mar GGG.

    Chapter 98 is Not My Mate!

    ¡°Where are you?¡± She asked, and I felt my eyes swell with tears for the second time in minutes,

    only to realise by the way my father¡¯s shirt soaked into my skin that I hadn¡¯t stopped crying; I had

    just been distracted by her voice.

    ¡°Kane!¡± She burst through my mind. ¡°Where are you?¡± She repeated like I was a child, and I felt my

    lip curl into a smile. I wanted to tell her I was in my room and just have a moment alone with her,

    just hold her in my arms and wallow in the events of the day; I needed her scent to soothe my

    nerves and her lips to soothe my soul. But the image of Knox as he stalked away from me earlier

    shed in front of my eyes, and I sighed, knowing he needed her, too.

    ¡°I am in my room, but I will meet you in yours; that is where Knox is!¡± I admitted, knowing he needed

    her as much as me.

    ¡°Five minutes, Ace. I am not the way.¡± She announced, and I could hear the lightness of her voice.

    ¡°I love you, Princess!¡± I smiled to myself as the words left my lips. ¡°In case your didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Oh, I know! But I WILL insist you show me how much you love me for the rest of my life! You hear

    me, Ace? Now get your ass to my

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    room And with that, the line went dead. mming my head back against the wall, I felt a genuine

    smile slip to my lips.

    ¡°You heard her!¡± Rolo snapped, and I grinned, knowing my wolf was just as amused as me at how

    shemanded our attention. Pushing to my feet, I headed to the dresser and pulled out a new

    shirt and sweats; discarding my father¡¯s clothes, I headed for the door.

    O

    3/3

    Chapter 99 Where It All Started!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Chapter 99: Where It All Started!

    Kane POV

    I was still pulling the shirt over my head when I pushed open the door to Charlotte¡¯s room, knowing

    instantly the scent hit my nose that Knox had been in here.

    ¡°The room stinks of him,¡± Rolo grunted, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his jealousy.

    ¡°It will smell of her in a minute!¡± I reassured my wolf, knowing Charlotte was on her way; I could

    sense her getting closer.

    ¡°Knox?¡± I called out, stepping into the room, frowning when I didn¡¯t get a reply. I nced around, but

    I couldn¡¯t see him. Strolling around the room, I checked behind the bed in case, like me, he had

    given into the day¡¯s stress and slipped down the side of the bed for a moment of peace. When I

    couldn¡¯t see him or any signs of him, I rushed into the bathroom, only to find it empty. Not like the

    feeling of panic that was already creeping into my bones.

    ¡°Knox?¡± I asked through our brotherly bond as I sat on Charlotte¡¯s bed, fighting the urge to throw

    myself back on it and let sleep consume me. Waiting for him to reply, I looked around the room at

    the empty space and found myself wondering what the sleeping arrangements would be now.

    Because none of us had been in this position before, she was my mate, and rightly so. I wanted her

    in my bed every night, and not just for the sex!

    I wanted to know where she was; I wanted her to fall asleep in my arms and wake in them, too, to

    know she was always cherished and adored. But mostly, I needed her safe! I had a feeling that as a

    mated male, Knox would feel the same, and I wasn¡¯t sure I was ready to share a bed with Knox on

    a nightly basis. Plus, he may be my brother, and I got that he was her mate too, but I wanted time

    alone with

    her!

    ¡°Where are you, Knox?¡± I asked through the link, sensing him on the other end

    O

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    1/4

    13:15 Mon, 18 Mar G I

    Chapter 99 Where It All Started!

    of the bond but not fully surrendering to it.

    ¡°Charlotte ising to her room to meet us;e on!¡± I snapped, growing irritated because I had

    given up a moment alone with my girl for my brother, and now he was ying hide and seek!

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, Knox. I just want to hold our girl and sleep.. you need the same! Where are

    you? Come on!¡± I snapped, knowing I was sounding every bit the grumpy asshole people thought I

    was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± He replied bluntly.

    ¡°Why the fuck not, Knox?!¡± I growled in frustration.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t! It¡¯s not safe to be around me. For you, for Lottie, for anyone! I am dangerous!¡± Knox

    whispered, his tone so low and broken it had my eyes flying open as panic turned to fear.

    What? Don¡¯t be stupid, Knox!¡± I expressed, sitting straight up, my fingers bunching in the covers.

    Something was wrong. I could hear it in his voice even if I couldn¡¯t sense it, or him!

    ¡°Rolo!¡± I snapped; I felt him sigh and knew what he was about to say.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find him; it¡¯s like he has cut me out!¡±

    ¡°What about Havoc? Without Havoc, would you be able to sense him?¡± I asked, and again, my wolf

    went silent; I felt the pull of him trying tomunicate with Havoc and track Knox before he howled

    painfully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t reach them!¡± He moaned, and I knew in my heart something was wrong.

    ¡°Knox, where are you?¡± I asked for the millionth time as I rose from the bed and rushed from the

    room; taking a left to his room, I flung the door open to find it empty and untouched. It didn¡¯t look

    like he had been here since the three of us left it earlier. I could still smell Charlotte in here, but I

    wasn¡¯t surprised after the three days we had spent wrapped in each other¡¯s arms.

    L

    1/4

    Chapter 99. Where It All Started!

    ¡°Knox! I need you to tell me where you are so Charlotte and I cane to you!¡± I yapped, but when

    nothing came back but the stillness of an empty bond.

    ¡°Charlotte¡­ something is wrong with Knox!¡± I barked nervously through the mate bond, hoping that

    the fear in my voice would snap him out of whatever he was going through, and if that didn¡¯t work,

    then maybe Charlotte¡¯s sweet voice could pull him back from whatever edge he was hanging off.

    ¡°I am justing up the stairs.¡± She replied, and I shook my head impatiently, feeling the wetness

    of tears rain down my face; I couldn¡¯t lose my brother and my father in one day! I couldn¡¯t bear it. It

    would break me! I wasn¡¯t half as strong as everyone thought I was. I could feel my emotions tearing

    me apart, threatening to undo me.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t up here, he is.. fuck I don¡¯t know where.¡± I felt my world crumble again, and the slight

    strength I had found from Charlotte¡¯s presence in my head wavered.

    ¡°Knox?¡± Her voice whispered through the bond. ¡°I need you, Knox; where are you?¡± She tried to

    coo to my brother; I could feel him hovering on the fringe of the bond and knew he was listening

    and fighting whatever was eating at him.

    ¡°You need to stay away from me; you all do! Or rather¡­ I need to get away from you all before I

    cause more damage!¡± Knox announced as Charlotte stepped into me, her arms flinging around me

    as she buried her head in my chest; finally having her in my arms broke my resolve, and my knees

    buckled under me, sending us both to the floor, my arms tightening around her waist and mming

    her tiny body into

    mine.

    An instant feeling of calm and being at ¡®peace¡® washed over me. I knew without any doubt that

    having my mate in my arms would give me the strength I needed to face anything. Including

    whatever trauma my brother was going through. Cupping her face in my hands, I leaned down,

    pressing my forehead to hers; we may both be scared for Knox, but together, we could fix this! She

    was right!

    ¡°She usually is!¡± Rolo hummed in contentment.

    ¡°You are wrong. Knox! We need you! You are the glue.¡± Charlotte whispered, her fingers wiping the

    unsolicited tears from my cheeks.

    O

    L

    3/4

    Chapter 99: Where It All Started!

    ¡°Where are you?¡± She whispered, still coaxing him while smothering me with her unwavering love.

    ¡°Where it all started!¡± He finally relented.

    |||

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: A Life For a Life!

    Knox POV

    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± The stranger beside me asked, but I kept silent, looking down

    at the blood¨Cred stain on the floor. I could sense him growing irritable. ¡°Do you think having your

    brother and matee to you is wise? You¡¯re not in the right frame of mind, sport!¡± He added with a

    sigh.

    ¡°My father is a good man!¡± I confessed, unsure why it was important that this man heard me

    acknowledge that.

    ¡°Was, he WAS a good man, Knox. He is dead.¡± The stranger corrected me bluntly. I should be

    upset, and perhaps I was, but he was right. And I understood why he was angry; he hade here

    to see my father and catch up with a beer after a few years, and instead of getting that beer

    together, he would be attending my father¡¯s funeral, instead.

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± I uttered sadly.

    ¡°And you know why he is dead?¡± He questioned me like I was a damn child!

    ¡°Because of me!¡± I repeated bluntly, my eyes trying to make heads or tails of the blood on the floor.

    He and I had been chatting for thest twenty minutes after he found me leaving Lottie¡¯s room. He

    had gotten lost trying to find my father¡¯s room; he wanted to pay his respects to my dad. But when

    he saw me, he fell into a panic, begging me not to hurt him.

    Even Havoc felt so much remorse for how we were now viewed; he had vanished into himself. I

    couldn¡¯t even sense him; he had dug himself that far into my mind. Once I got the stranger whose

    name I had forgotten to calm down, I asked. him why he had thought I would hurt him, and he told

    me.. the truth that no one else was telling me.

    This was all my fault!

    |||

    0

    1/5

    13.15 Mon, 18 Mar CBG

    Chapter 100: A Life For a Life!

    ¡°Because of you!¡± He repeated, his hand sliding up my back reassuringly. ¡°I know this is hard,

    Knox, but you have to take responsibility for this, or no one will heal and get the closure they need if

    you don¡¯t own this and make it right.¡± He offered boldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡± I admitted with a deep sigh, the blood still making no

    sense.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember what?¡± The kind stranger asked, his heavy¨Cset brow

    rising.

    ¡°Killing him. I am not even sure if I..¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± He cut me off. I was here, and your father was an Alpha; taking him down would take a

    hell of a lot.¡± He confirmed. Nodding with him, I understood his logic, but something was wing at

    the back of my head, telling me not to listen.

    ¡°Could it have been Sebastian?¡± I asked, recalling the moments before Havoc

    allowed me some control.

    ¡°You tried to kill Sebastian; even Havoc told you that.¡± He reminded me, but I found myself frowning.

    Did I tell him? I don¡¯t recall telling anyone but Kane and Lottie. Lifting my eyes from the pool of my

    father¡¯s blood, I moved over to where Sebestin had been found and tried to recall what had

    happened, the stranger

    moving to stand behind me again..

    ¡°I can help you remember if you like?¡± He admitted. Spinning, I came face to face with the grey¨C

    eyed male; I had never seen him before tonight. He looked about my age, so how did he know my

    father? It made no sense, but he just seemed to have all the answers and knew exactly what I

    needed.

    ¡°Yes! Help me!¡± I conceded with a shake of my head, knowing Lottie and Kane would burst through

    the doors at any second.

    ¡°OK, rx your mind to me, sport.¡± He told me, his fingers working over my temples, simr to what

    Sage had done to me earlier. ¡®Maybe Sage¡¯s powers were moremon than I thought¡® were my

    last thoughts before a poorly rated movie erupted in my mind.

    1/5

    13:15 Mon, 18 Mar G BO

    Chapter 100. A Life For a Life!

    Havoc was in full swing, ripping through the ballroom; he was barreling towards Sebestan, teeth

    snapping and snarling, despite Bash¡¯s pleas for him to stop. Mercilessly, he gripped Bash by the

    thigh and flung him around like a predator killing its prey. I heard the bones cracking, but that wasn¡¯t

    enough. Havoc dropped Bash with a thud to the floor, determined to fulfil the deal that Mike had

    been offered so that no one could take Lottie from us.

    With a deadly snarl, he pounced on Bash, who was unable to shift and brutally bit down on his

    abdomen; I could feel the flesh tearing under my wolf¡¯s jaw as if it was happening now, and I knew

    the attack would be fatal. As much as I wanted to be sad, and as much as I regretted what my

    foolish wolf had done, I understood why¡­ He was trying to save our mate bond.

    My father came into view as he rushed me, attacking me with his entire force, sending Havoc sliding

    back a few feet. Havoc, enraged that someone had dared to challenge him, stepped forward,

    knocking my father to the floor, hisrge pawnding on his chest, crushing it, until we watched his

    eyes gloss over with the air, leaving his lungs as blood filled them.

    ¡°No!¡± I whispered, knowing before he showed me any more that this was my fault. He was right! I

    knew Havoc was crushing his organs- piercing them with his ribs- killing him!

    ¡°What have I done!¡±

    ¡°Son, please! don¡¯t do this!¡± My father appealed to me.

    ¡°I love you, son; please help me!¡± Hisst words were him begging me to save him, to stop, but I

    didn¡¯t; instead, I mmed my paw down on his neck, killing him quickly.

    A mercy.

    I watched Havoc remove his paw, my father¡¯s eyes no longer pleading but dead

    and empty.

    ¡°I killed him!¡°I gasped as the vision evaporated; I had worked my way back to my father¡¯s final spot

    during the heartbreaking scenes. ¡°No!¡± I sobbed, falling to the

    3/5

    Chapter 100: A Life For a Life!

    floor, my fingers winding through what was left of my father.. the bloody evidence of my betrayal.

    ¡°You need to make this right, Knox. You can¡¯t make Kane pass judgement on this! You can¡¯t expect

    him to sentence his brother.. you can¡¯t ask that of him. YOU need to fix this.¡± The stranger and only

    person being honest with me cooed, my eyes burning from the tears streaming from my cheeks;

    looking up into the stranger¡¯s cold eye, I shook my eyes.

    ¡°I will run!¡± I nodded; seeing the doubt in his eyes, I sucked in a sharp breath.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough; they will spend their lives looking for you, Knox! They will be honour¨Cbound

    to avenge this. You need to correct this.. permanently! You need to repent for your crimes..¡± My new

    friend shared with me.

    ¡°How?¡± I sobbed, tasting my salty tears, not following until he slipped something out of his back

    pocket, something I couldn¡¯t believe I hadn¡¯t noticed before; his hoodie must have hidden it.

    ¡°It will do the job. It will be painless, Knox. You know it is the only way to make this right.. you

    understand, right?¡± The stranger asked sincerely.

    ¡°A life for a life!¡± I answered him, nodding as I took the de from his hands, knowing what had to

    be done.

    ¡°But.. Kane.. Lottie..¡± I whispered, ¡°I want to say goodbye.¡± I nodded, not able to fathom never

    seeing them again or them spending the rest of their lives trying to find out why I did this, never

    getting the closure they needed. After all, that was his whole point, wasn¡¯t it.. to give people closure.

    Including my brother and our mate!

    ¡°They won¡¯t let you do this. Knox¡­ They will try to save you; you know that.. They will never let you

    go!¡± He tried to reason with me, but my mind was made up.

    ¡°They will have no choice¡­ I will repent for my crimes¡­ A life for a life!¡±

    Author Note: Feeling a little¡­ delicate¡­ after the weekend of b¨Cday celebrations. I think I am too

    old for this party BS, so I am sorry to leave you on this cliffhanger, guys. No pitchforks and fire

    throwing, please.. it will be worth the wait! I

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    0

    4/5

    I

    Chapter 100 A Life For Life!

    promise.

    P.S 100 Chapters baby!!!!

    O

    5/5

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Chapter 101: You Trust Me, don¡¯t You?

    ¿í56%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Knox, I aming! Stay there, ok, Stud?¡± I asked my mate through the mate bond I shared with

    them both.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving this room until we have spoken.¡± Knox cut through the bond, his tone lighter than

    it had been seconds ago, like he hade to his senses after. hearing Kane and me. Maybe he

    just needed us! I knew rushing off to try and save the pack was a risk. A part of me wanted to say

    fuck them and stay with my mates, help them get through what I knew would be the most

    challenging moments of their lives.

    I just thought that they had supported each other for years before I popped into their lives again; I

    knew I was trying to rationalise the guilt I had for leaving them to help Sebastian. But honestly,

    nothing about this day was rational!

    ¡°Day?? Let¡¯s try week!¡± Sage disputed with a huff that made me sigh because this shit was insane.

    When were we going to catch a break? It felt like we would sort one problem only for another to pop

    up. I just wanted to get my boys, fall into bed with them, and sleep until all of this felt like a distant

    memory.

    ¡°Ok, Knox.. We areing!¡± I replied before he shut me out of the link. Kane¡¯s eyes met mine, and I

    knew he was as confused by his brother¡¯s moods as I was.

    ¡°Are you going to tell them about Selene?¡± Sage asked, still humming off the visit with the goddess.

    ¡°Or the demon?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    yet!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I admitted, motioning for Kane to let me pull him to his feet. ¡°Not

    ¡°Do you know where he Is?¡± Kane asked, like me; his eyes shone with weariness, red¨Crimmed

    from crying, but it was the pain that I couldn¡¯t cope with, seeing it swim so vividly behind his eyes,

    eyes that usually held unwavering strength. He had my heart breaking.

    174

    Tue, 19 Mar

    Chapter 101: You Trust Me, don¡¯t You?

    56%

    ¡°The hall.¡± I nodded, holding my hand out for him to take. ¡°Come on, Ace. Let¡¯s go get him.¡± I smiled

    warmly, leaving out the part about how tired he looked. Kane¡¯s hand stroked mine, and flutters

    exploded in my stomach as sparks shot across my palm. The feeling had me smiling like a fool.

    ¡°I never want that to stop!¡± I nodded to his hand in mine, a smile slowly lifting on his lips. His fingers

    toyed with the skin that was buzzing with our bond as he allowed me to lift him to his feet.

    ¡°What are we gonna say to him?¡± Kane asked, winding his hand around my back to pull my body

    against him. Fuck I loved the way he was with me, even now, when I could feel his heart shattering;

    this man needed to touch me constantly, love me openly and without a care for anyone else; he

    always left me in no doubt that I was his only priority!

    ¡°We are not, I am!¡± I dered, pulling from him to descend the stairs, needing got distracted by his

    handsome face and

    to put a little space between us before y quiet like everyone was too scared to

    weing touch. The packhouse was

    ¡°But I am going to start by kicking his ass for making me walk up these stairs again! ¡°I admitted with

    a sideways smile to my mate. His lips twitched slightly in amusement, and I knew he wasn¡¯t in the

    mood for my cuteness; he needed to know I had a n. Sighing slowly, I let out a breath and

    decided to give him what he thought he needed.

    ¡°He just needs to know it wasn¡¯t his fault, Kane.¡± I acknowledged speeding up a little, suddenly

    feeling a bit nervous to leave Knox alone, knowing a demon was roaming. I had heard the urgency

    in his voice, but I could see the heartbreak on Kane¡¯s face and wanted to make sure he was ok

    before I allowed him to step into the ballroom with Knox. Or rather, Havoc.

    ¡°Allowed?¡± Sage asked with a chuckle. ¡°Well, shit, Char, you can tell him that!¡± She added, letting

    out an exaggerated puff of air.

    ¡°YES! And don¡¯t you worry, I will be!¡± I demanded, pursing my lips.

    1/4

    12:02 Tue, 19 Mar ti.

    Chapter 101: You Trust Me, dont You?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,¡± Kane asked, squeezing me into his side. ¡°I can feel you, you know that, right?¡± He

    smiled over at me, but his lips didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, sadness still weighing heavy on his soul,

    understandably.

    ¡°So you can feel how much I love you?¡°I grinned, trying again to defuse the situation with my

    tenderness.

    56

    ¡°Always. But what else is wrong?¡± He asked sternly, his grip on my waist swerving to turn me, my

    feet no longer moving as I felt pushed back into a bannister, his eyes boring into mine with

    unwavering confidence that you simply couldn¡¯t fake. Under different circumstances, I may enjoy

    this little moment, but right now, when I knew I was about to deliver news that either way would hurt

    my mate- this shit sucked..

    ¡°Knox and Havoc need to know; this wasn¡¯t their fault. They didn¡¯t kill your father, Kane.¡± Saying the

    words aloud, I knew, hurt Kane, given how his features pinched, and I hated myself for causing him

    pain. My hands shot up between us to cup his face in my blood¨Cstained hands.

    ¡°Charlotte, I want to believe you I do, but I keep repaying the events, and I can¡¯t see who else could

    have done this!¡±

    ¡°I can prove it!¡± I admitted with a sigh, not giving him the chance to ask questions. I continued, my

    finger sliding to his lip to silence his following words.

    ¡°I am about to sound crazy, I know that, but you trust me.. don¡¯t you, Kane?¡± I asked, rolling my lip

    through my teeth apprehensively.

    ¡°Absolutely, you know I do!¡± he replied without faltering, his eyes searching mine. I had wondered if

    he still trusted me after that shit with Mike earlier, but it seemed I was worrying over nothing.

    ¡°Promise?¡± I asked, Trailing my fingers up into his shaggy hair from the night¡¯s chaos. I smiled,

    noticing how much he looked like Knox when more rxed. Regardless of who he looked like, he

    was always insanely handsome in my eyes, so much so that I nearly chickened out. For fear, this

    was thest time he looked at me

    this way.

    O

    3/4

    56%

    Chapter 101: You Trust Me, don¡¯t You?

    ¡°We have to!¡± Sage sighed, and I knew she was right; this would be the only way he believed

    without a shadow of a doubt that his brother was innocent.

    4/4

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Double Bitch!

    Lottie POV

    ¡°When I left my father and Mike with¡­¡± I started to exin, but I paused, feeling him stiffen at the

    mention of the men I once loved, and sighed, knowing this wasn¡¯t the point; I was just so nervous.

    ¡°Well, when I left the room toe find you, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I was not here, I was

    there¡­ and Kane, I met Selene. I prayed to her, and she answered.¡± I expressed. Glimpsing his

    eyes narrow, I knew I wasn¡¯t making any sense. So I sighed and did the only thing I could think of.

    ¡°Sage.. show him,¡± I asked my wolf aloud. She had already preempted my next move and had

    pushed closer to the surface to help me.

    ¡°Show me what?¡± He asked, his brows knitting as he gripped me tighter. ¡°You are exhausted; you

    aren¡¯t making any sense, Charlotte. Fuck I knew this was going to be too much!¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Sage asked, ignoring Kane, but I could feel how annoyed she was at him doubting us. I

    could feel her edging closer to the forefront of my mind; we both knew this was the only way to get

    him to understand; we needed to get to Knox, and I didn¡¯t have time to try and convince him of what

    I had learned.

    ¡°Yes, but can we leave out the demon and the Alphas? I am not ready for those fights right now.

    And neither are they.¡± I admitted, knowing those bits were important, but fuck, we could deal with

    them after we had Knox back at our side.

    ¡°I will do what is needed.¡± Sage offered something hidden in her tone that had me nervous, but

    honestly, I wasn¡¯t ready to fight her. Kane was right; I did feel exhausted, but I knew Knox was

    counting on me. Even If he hadn¡¯t realised it yet. So I allowed Sage to take over, feeling us switch

    as everything became more vibrant yet somehow so far away.

    ¡°Come here, big boy!¡± Sage barked, seizing control like the force she was.

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 102 Double Bitch!

    ¡°Would you jump in my grave that quick!¡± I snapped inwardly to my wolf, who chuckled, her hands

    sliding up Kane¡¯s face, and given the way his eyes widened, I knew my eyes were now shining with

    the vibrancy of her purple hues.

    ¡°Sage!¡± Rolo breathed lustfully, making my wolf humm needily. They hadn¡¯t got time together yet,

    and I could feel the pull they had for each other, but now wasn¡¯t the time to let them indulge in that

    crap.

    w thirsty wolf

    ¡°Not. Now!¡± I demanded of my thirsty wolf.

    ¡°Fine¡°, Sage snapped, leaning forward to lick Kane¡¯s cheek like she had. forgotten she was

    borrowing my fucking body and he was my mate.

    ¡°Ours!¡± sheughed. I saw the smirk y on Kane¡¯s lips while sensing he rxed into Sage, and I

    found myself hating that I was about to shatter that slight bit of tranquillity he was uncovering in the

    company of my wolf.

    ¡°Char wants me to show you quicker than her trying to exin and you asking a million questions.

    We have a giant pain in the ass to save¡­ Ok!¡± Sage whispered into Kane¡¯s ears while nibbling on

    his ear like the horny bitch I knew her to be.

    ¡°No shouting at me this time, or I will bite this off.. got it!¡± She announced, nipping Kane¡¯s ear and

    given the metallic taste washing over my tongue, I knew it was harsher, but then I would have been

    brave enough to bite him.

    1

    I felt her do as I asked, as she opened up our memories to my mate, allowing him to walk through

    my mind, but the bitch didn¡¯t quite listen. She made sure to start from me, leaving Mike tied up in a

    chair, bleeding and pathetic. Satisfaction. washed over the bond, but I knew he would have

    questionster.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± I snapped at Sage, who chuckled in response before silencing me and continuing the slide

    show, leaving nothing out from my visit with Selene. I could feel Kane stiffen against me and knew

    from the silence in his mind both he and Rolo were at a loss, but one thing was clear as Sage pulled

    away from him and a pair of golden eyes settled on mine.

    ¡°Not a fucking chance! Do you hear me!¡± Kane growled with the authority of Rolo. ¡°I mean it, both of

    you.¡± He warned, pushing off the wall and me to get space.

    0

    1/4

    12:02 Tue, 19 Mar i N

    Chapter 102: Double Bitch!

    ¡°No!¡± he hissed, still shaking his head. I watched him fire up angrily and knew that he was

    processing everything. ¡°Who even suggests an offer like that?¡± He roared, bending at the waist, but

    I felt him let go of the hope of ever feeling his father¡¯s warmth or hearing his voice as he stood and

    his eyes met mine.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I breathed, overwhelmed by everything I felt in our bond. Closing the gap between us, he

    pressed his body into mine just as Sage relented and gave me full control, clearly not wanting to be

    put in the war path of an angry alpha male! ¨C

    Double bitch!

    His forehead pressed firmly against mine as his hands found my wrists and pulled them against his

    chest above his strong heart.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t lose anyone else! Do you hear me? I need you to promise me, Charlotte. Promise me

    you won¡¯t agree.¡± I watched the tears pool on his thickshes and freely fall down his face, his chest

    fit to bust with the pain that losing me would cause him. I wanted to promise him I wouldn¡¯t agree; I

    knew that was what he needed to hear. But.. Knox!

    ¡°Kane. It could¡­¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± He bellowed, mming his body into mine until I was crushed between. him and the wall. ¡°So

    help me, Charlotte. What are you not getting!¡±

    ¡°She said you had to talk it over with us both, and this.¡± He dered firmly, motioning between him

    and me, ¡°Is us talking.. and my answer is no!¡±

    ¡°But Knox!¡±

    ¡°His answer will be no! Fuck she just said a sacrifice. It could be our bond; it could be our wolves;

    it could be our future! No! I need you! I need you AND Knox¡­ Selfish as it is, I need you both more

    than my father!¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± I nodded, my hands cupping his cheeks; his mind was made up, and I could hardly argue

    against such a deration of love, could I?

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°I need to hear you say you understand!¡± Kane seethed Internally, his hands.

    2/4

    2 56%

    Chapter 102 Double Bitcht

    trailing up my sides.

    ¡°The answer is no! You need me¡­ Which is good! Because I needed you more than I needed my

    next breath, Kane! So now that is settled, can we go get Knox and tell him this wasn¡¯t his fault

    because I need him too!¡±

    O

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Chapter 103: I Did It!

    56%

    Knox POV

    ¡°What is taking them so long!¡± I barked, growing irritated. Running my free hand down my face, I

    sighed, knowing I would lose my nerve if they took much longer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I would guess they are trying to think of something to say to you.¡± The stranger

    offered from the corner of the room; he had suggested he hide so that I had a witness and support

    in case they tried to have me overpowered and silenced. He just wanted to help me, and I was

    grateful.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡°I asked, spinning to look into the darkness, but I couldn¡¯t

    see him any more.

    ¡°I mean, you sounded upset; they know you are suffering after what you did. I imagine they are

    trying to find ways to calm you down and lies they can tell you to ensure you stay subdued.¡± He

    expressed into the empty ballroom, his voice bouncing off the high ceilings.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I whispered. I wanted to take responsibility for my actions; I needed to. I got that, or they

    would spend the rest of their lives trying to live down my mistake. Or the guilt of having to kill me!

    Looking down at the blood¨Cstained tiles, I sensed that familiar lump form in my throat and wondered

    how I had let everything get so wrong. I allowed my eyes to drift up the stairs that Lottie and I had

    less than an hour ago walked down together, hand in hand. Ready to present her as my mate, my

    world and the pack¡¯s Luna.

    ¡°Knox?¡± A precious voice echoed through the room, my whole body suddenly easing like her

    tranquil voice had the ability to soothe me.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I replied, refusing to pull my eyes from the stairs. I could sense her approaching and knew

    she wasn¡¯t alone. Kane was with her. I could feel the apprehension rolling off him in thick waves

    and knew it was because he was scared I was going to hurt her, too. My friend was right about

    him. He no longer trusted mel I got that; I no longer trusted myself.

    111

    1/4

    12:02 Tue, 19 Mar ti No

    Chapter 103: I Did It!

    Chapter 103: I Did It!

    56%

    Knox POV

    ¡°What is taking them so long!¡± I barked, growing irritated. Running my free hand down my face, I

    sighed, knowing I would lose my nerve if they took much longer..

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I would guess they are trying to think of something to say to you.¡± The stranger

    offered from the corner of the room; he had suggested he hide so that I had a witness and support

    in case they tried to have me overpowered and silenced. He just wanted to help me, and I was

    grateful.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡°I asked, spinning to look into the darkness, but I couldn¡¯t see him any more.

    ¡°I mean, you sounded upset; they know you are suffering after what you did. I imagine they are

    trying to find ways to calm you down and lies they can tell you to ensure you stay subdued.¡± He

    expressed into the empty ballroom, his voice bouncing off the high ceilings.

    ¡°Oh.¡± I whispered. I wanted to take responsibility for my actions; I needed to. I got that, or they

    would spend the rest of their lives trying to live down my mistake. Or the guilt of having to kill me!

    Looking down at the blood¨Cstained tiles, I sensed that familiar lump form in my throat and wondered

    how I had let everything get so wrong. I allowed my eyes to drift up the stairs that Lottie and I had

    less than an hour ago walked down together, hand in hand. Ready to present her as my mate, my

    world and the pack¡¯s Luna.

    ¡°Knox?¡± A precious voice echoed through the room, my whole body suddenly sing like her tranquil

    voice had the ability to soothe me.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± I replied, refusing to pull my eyes from the stairs. I could sense her approaching and knew

    she wasn¡¯t alone. Kane was with her. I could feel the apprehension rolling off him in thick waves

    and knew it was because he was scared I was going to hurt her, too, My friend was right about

    him. He no longer trusted me! I got that; I no longer trusted myself.

    1/4

    12:02 Tue, 19 Mar i

    Chapter 103: I Did It!

    ºÅ:56%

    ¡°You ok, stud.¡± She whispered, looming until I could feel her reaching for me; stepping away from

    her touch, my eyes drifted to the curtain that I had hidden behind with her, my fingers bringing her to

    a rather beautiful release that I was pleased was one of thest moments together¨Csomething to

    remember me by.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Knox?¡± Kane asked, his voice firmer than the Lotties. Turning, I finally

    faced them; my eyes drifted over Lottie, and I felt my heart lunge at the sight of my stunning mate;

    she had her mother¡¯s dress on still, although I could have sworn it had blood on earlier. At least, it

    did in the memory my friend had shown me. I suddenly felt a little confused by what was real and

    what was not.

    ¡°What happened to your dress I asked.¡± Pointing to it with my hand that held the dagger I nned to

    use to free us all of our problems.

    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Kane hissed, stepping towards us. Clicking my tongue at my brother, I

    pulled the de from his reach and hid it behind my back, but it was toote; the damage was

    done; they had seen it.

    ¡°Oh, yeah, I wasn¡¯t meant to show you that¡­ yet.¡± Iughed, shaking my head

    like a fool. ¡°Dammit.¡±

    ¡°Knox, give that to me, brother,¡± Kane demanded, stepping closer as I stepped away in a dance of

    wills.

    ¡°No, can do, brother. You see, I need it!¡± I nodded, using it to point up at the window, with the

    curtain still tucked to the side for Lottie to be able to see Kane.

    §ß§Ö

    ¡°Seems crazy, right baby, that not so long ago I had you pinned against that.. making promises I

    now can¡¯t keep.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you keep them?¡± She asked softly, although I noted she hadn¡¯t moved like Kane had.

    He kept trying to edge closer like I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and I knew all he wanted was to get the

    dagger away from me.

    ¡°Stop, Kane, or I will do what needs to be done before I get to say goodbye.¡± I nodded, my

    brother¡¯s feet faltering as he processed my words.

    ¡°Say goodbye, Jeez, Knox. You are scaring me.¡± Kane growled, his face

    2/4

    12:02 Tue, 19 Mar ti H

    Chapter 103: I Did It!

    56

    tightening with the pain I knew I was coursing him. ¡°What do you mean to do with it?¡± He asked, but

    as I asked, he stayed still.

    ¡°WHAT NEEDS TO BE DONE!¡± I screamed, the sound of my broken voice echoing around the hall

    like a ghost.

    ¡°You are making NO fucking sense!¡± Kane bellowed back, his voice chasing mine around the room,

    like we, ourselves, had done many times throughout our lifetime.

    ¡°I do; I make perfect sense, brother. You just don¡¯t wanna see the truth.¡± I scoffed, waving the

    dagger around like it was an extension of my hand. I caught Lottie tense and winced, hating the

    nervousness washing over her already drained

    body.

    ¡°The truth?¡± Kane screamed. ¡°Is that you are a monumental pain in my ass Knox! But NOT a

    murderer! You get that, don¡¯t you? You DIDN¡¯T kill him!¡±

    ¡°I did! I remember! I DID!¡± I demanded with the resolve of a guilty man, willing to ept his fate.

    ¡°YOU can¡¯t remember what never happened, Knox!¡± Kane bickered with me like we were fucking

    children.

    ¡°This is pointless, Kane. I know what I did; now let ME repent for it!¡± I demanded, my eyes glued to

    my brother¡¯s pained eyes. I could see the yellows of his wolf in his eyes, ready to pounce, even if it

    was reluctantly after ourst run¨Cin.

    Turning, I looked back into the darkness, hoping to see my new friend there for moral support

    because seeing and sensing the hurt through my twin bond with Kane was making me second¨C

    guess everything; surely he and I could find a way to fix this. To make people see this was an

    ident!

    ¡°Your brother can¡¯t bring your father back, Knox! No one can! He is dead¡­ Because of you!¡± The

    stranger expressed sadly. ¡°Kane can¡¯t fix this. The only thing that will fix this is for you to do what

    we have agreed.¡± He added calmly.

    Nodding firmly, I looked back at Kane, determined to follow through with my

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    12:02 Tue, 19 Mar ti H

    Chapter 103: I Did It!

    decision.

    I had to die in order for my brother and mate to live¡­ really live!

    ???

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: The Ledge!

    ¨C

    Lottie POV

    I found myself utterly dumbfounded, unable to speak or move. I felt like my brain was still ying

    catch¨Cup with my eyes and ears. This just couldn¡¯t be happening; how had Knox, the cheeky

    chappy who loved life and everything in it, even be contemting this? Especially when he had

    done nothing wrong! Why

    didn¡¯t he see that?

    I watched Knox nce behind him into the darkness and followed his line of sight while Kane edged

    closer to Knox in what I knew was a crazy bid to get that dagger off him, a de I knew was pure

    silver from the way it glistened in the light. I held my hand out to Kane to get him to halt because

    Knox seemed manic, and I did. not want him using the de in frustration without meaning to and

    things being unsalvageable.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I watched a shadow in the darkness move, a glimmer of red shing,

    the shade I had seen already tonight. Twice! Once in Havoc¡¯s eyes and once in¡­ Astaroth!

    sh.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡± I asked Sage, who was already focused on the firey red

    ¡°Yes!¡± She whispered, and I felt my heart twist because that meant he had. gotten his ws into my

    mate, but also, it meant Knox wasn¡¯t really feeling this way, at least not truly and if I could just part

    him from the source of his misery, maybe I would be able to get through to him.

    ¡°Ok.¡± I finally announced, stepping closer to Knox, my hand sliding over Kane¡¯s arm to get him to

    calm down.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Knox, if Ie up to you, will you hurt me with that thing!¡± I asked, nodding towards the dagger. I

    watched him look at it and then back at me, his eyes popping, enraged that I would ever think he

    would harm me. And I didn¡¯t, not even for a second. But I had to y my role, and I had to y It

    convincingly.

    O

    1/4

    12.03 Tue, 19 Mar EI H

    Chapter 104: The Ledge!

    ¡°Of course not, angel! I love you!¡± He whined, his eyes shining with the first pangs of resentment

    from myment. I smiled and nodded, Feeling Kane tense beside me. I wanted to reach out to

    him through the mind link and tell him my n, but I couldn¡¯t risk the fucking Demon not listening in

    and throwing a spanner in my

    n.

    ou see¡­

    ¡°But you loved your Dad, Knox. And you im that you killed him, so you Stud, I can¡¯t believe you!

    And I can not take the risk! So, if you mean what you say and want to be a fucking moron and end

    your life¡­ FINE. But you are NOT saying goodbye to me until you have put that fucking thing down!

    Do you hear me!¡± I demanded with a seriousness I meant because I wanted him to put that thing

    down

    before he hurt himself!

    ic eves r

    ¡°Angel.¡± He wailed as he narrowed me stubbornly, just as Kane spun to re at me angrily, pain

    ripping him apart; I just hoped he would forgive me when I saved his colossal nightmare of a twin!

    AGAIN!

    ¡°Are you fucking insane? YOU are going to let him do this?¡± He roared like I two had lost my mind. I

    could sense that Kane was ready to explode and take matters into his own hands, just like I knew

    Knox hated that I even thought he would hurt me, but it wasn¡¯t enough; he was still clutching that

    fucking weapon like it was a lifeline- ironically!

    ¡°What, Kane? You hear him, right?¡± I growled, spinning to eye my mate with determination. ¡°He has

    made his mind up. He is going to throw away our bond and love like it never meant anything!¡± Kane

    made a move to grab me and calm me down, but I pped his hand away angrily. ¡°No Fuck him¡°, I

    hissed, and I saw Knox falter, his resolve wavering.

    ¡°So are you serious about this Stud! You wanna say goodbye to me?¡± I screamed, stepping away

    from both the boys I loved more than life itself and back to the exit I had just walked through with

    Kane.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Knox roared his hand in the air, tightly gripping the dagger. Turning to look at him, I shook

    my head in disgust.

    ¡°Do you have ANY idea what I have done for you tonight? To prove you are Innocent! And this

    is how you thank mel¡± I snapped, waving him off, hating how

    214

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar NO

    Chapter 104 The Ledge!

    cruel I was being.

    56

    ¡°NO! You wanna do this, then do it, Knox,¡± I screamed, calling his bluff because, in his grief, he had

    forgotten I could sense him through the bond and I knew he

    didn¡¯t want to!

    ¡°I mean it; drop the dagger, Knox, or I walk out of this room, and you can do what you want, but you

    will be doing it WITHOUT saying goodbye to me! And I will NEVER forgive you!¡± I roared, my tone

    so severe I knew he had brought what I was buying because even Kane was pleading with me with

    his eyes to stop.

    ¡°We are meant to be pulling him off the fucking ledge Charlotte not pushing him off it!¡± Kane hissed

    through mindlink, and I shook my head, my eyes glued to Knox

    ¡°No! He has made his choice, Ace!¡± I snapped aloud for Knox to hear; turning on my heels, I

    headed to the door only to pause, hearing a clunk as something hit the floor and slid towards me;

    looking at the floor at my feet, I saw the dagger and finally let myself breathe.

    ¡°If you can hear me, Demon, know I will find you, and when I do, I am going to let my mates use this

    thing on you until you are screaming for death. Do you hear me?¡± I dered internally, knowing he

    would hear me like he had before.

    ¡°I look forward to it, princess!¡± He replied just as coldly as he did earlier. ¡°But until then, good luck

    with lover boy¡­ I hope you have a padded cell hidden away in this packhouse because lord knows

    he will need it¡­ Unless you are willing to make a deal with me, of course?¡±

    ¡°Go. To. Hell.¡± I hissed as I bent down to pick the de up, only to see it had

    vanished without me knowing.

    ¡°Sorry, Luna, I can¡¯t take the risk.¡± Heughed before whatever link he had used. to enter my mind

    snapped.,

    Turning, no longer caring for the Demon, my eyes travelled over Knox, who was looking at me with

    tear¨Cfilled eyes, the threat of me never forgiving him enough to get him to relent. His arms lowered

    in defeat. Quickly, I nced at Kane, who looked. at me with a mixture of love, confusion and

    absolute pride.

    3/4

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar ti N

    Chapter 104: The Ledge!

    56%

    ¡°Next time you wanna call his bluff, wanna tell me about it first.¡± Kane snapped as I rushed past him

    and threw my arms around Knox¡¯s neck, feeling Kane behind. me instantly, wedging me between

    the two males I loved irrevocably!

    ¡°You ever pull a stunt like that again, Knox and I swear I will kill you myself!¡± Kane seethed, his grip

    tightening around Knox¡¯s shoulders, squeezing us tighter together.

    ¡°But, you don¡¯t understand. I did it¡­ I killed Pa. I know I did; I saw it!¡± Knox blurted out, broken and

    beaten, and my heart sank, knowing we still had a battle ahead of us to convince him he was

    innocent. But he would be alive to fight that battle, and we would be at his side.

    Always!

    4/4

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: I Saw It!

    56%

    Kane POV

    It felt like years since I had the pair of them this close to me, when, in fact, it was hours! I could

    sense the tension in Charlotte¡¯s body as I squished her between my brother and me. I knew there

    was more she needed to tell us, but I understood why she was holding back. We may have

    convinced Knox to step down from the ledge, but the reason he was on there in the first ce was

    still an issue. Sliding my fingers up my brother¡¯s neck, I gripped his head and pulled his forehead

    against mine.

    ¡°Look at me, Knox!¡± I demanded, but my brother¡¯s eyes remained stubborn and focused on our little

    mate between us. Guilt eating him up from the inside.

    ¡°Knox!¡± I warned sternly, his eyes finally leaving Charlotte and settling on me, those blue endless

    pools now red and not from Havoc but the exhaustion and despair coursing through him. ¡°Have I

    ever lied to you?¡± I asked, my eyes remained glued to his, hoping to get him to see the truth in my

    words.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°No!¡± He finally replied with a soft sigh.

    ¡°Right. So hear me, brother. You didn¡¯t do this! Knox, I don¡¯t know what you think you saw, but it

    wasn¡¯t the truth; it was just your mind ying tricks on you!¡± I watched him shake his head, refusing

    to hear me and knew this was going to be a

    battle.

    ¡°Allow Charlotte to show him as she did us!¡± Rolo barked while watching Knox through my eyes,

    equally as concerned as I was. Honestly, I wish I could, but I couldn¡¯t risk him agreeing to Selene¡¯s

    offer in a moment of weakness. He wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind; despair was consuming him,

    and I knew it would be a decision heter regretted,

    ¡°You did not kill Pops, but he is still dead, Knox; I think you are in shock and ming yourself..¡± I

    rified sadly, hating seeing him so damaged.

    0

    173

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar i N

    Chapter 105. I Saw It!

    #

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that..¡± He tried to exin, and I sighed heavily, allowing him to pull away from us. I watched

    him pace, my hands sliding protectively around Charlotte from behind when she tried to step closer

    to our brother. I was so over her taking charge; we were a team, something she needed reminding

    of.

    the s to wate

    ¡°We have been out for her¡­¡±

    one for years we lead to be the

    ¡°You mean bully her!¡± I corrected my wolf with a sigh. ¡°But yes, I get it. Charlotte has gotten used to

    looking after herself, but we are back now, and she needs to learn to let us help.¡± I snapped

    moodily, her head twisting over her shoulder to look at me, those big, beautiful eyes pleading with

    me to let her go to Knox. Ignoring her, my eyes locked on Knox, watching him spiral back down.

    ¡°Knox, If I had done something about Mike and stopped him from giving everyone those fucking

    drinks, maybe Father and Sebastian¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish that sentence for the ache that tore through

    my chest. ¡°Fuck! If I had done something, Knox, everything would be different! So you want to

    me yourself? I get it; I am doing the same.¡± I admitted. The stress in Charlotte was so ripe I could

    taste it as my words sunk in; I waited for one of them to reply, not wanting to push either of

    them too much.

    ¡°Knox, why don¡¯t you tell me what you think happened?¡± She asked, but her feet remained in

    ce, and not just because my arms were caging her to me. She needed my arms forfort; I

    could feel it. Knox¡¯s eyes lifted to hers, and he stopped pacing. I watched him nce between us

    and back to the shadows and wondered what was happening with him. I was missing something!

    ¡°I saw it!¡± He whispered, looking longingly into the shadows. ¡°I saw how I killed

    him!¡±

    ¡°saw it?¡± Charlotte asked, her body stiffening.

    ¡°Selene?¡°I asked her through mind link, but she shook her head just as Knox looked back at us.

    ¡°I can get him to show you, too¡­ Maybe then you will listen and let me go!¡± Knox nodded.

    0

    177

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar ti

    Chapter 105: I Saw It!

    ¡°Well, that ain¡¯t happening!¡± Rolo roared in my head, the idea of a life without his twin and mine

    unbearable to even think of. We hade into this world

    together; I would be damned if he left me in it.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked, my toneced with bewilderment. ¡°Show us like Sage showed us..¡± running my

    tongue over my teeth, I begrudgingly finished my sentence. ¡°What Mike did to Charlotte?¡± Was all I

    could manage to say without erupting in a fit of

    rage. That bastard had a lot to fucking answer for.

    ¡°Yes.¡± he nodded, rushing into the shadows like a child chasing a dream.

    ¡°I need you to let me go, Kane.¡± Charlotte whispered, her eyes momentarily moving from Knox, who

    was searching the dark corners of the room, to look at me. ¡°I know who he is talking about.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, keeping one eye on my brother and one on my mate; ¡°How could you possibly

    know?¡± Iughed, stroking a hair from her cheek.

    ¡°He is called Astaroth. He is the guy from earlier, and he is¡­¡±

    ¡°I have met him.¡± I cut her off with a snarl. ¡°He was with Mother earlier; the smug bastard pretty

    much kicked me out of her room.¡± I snapped, remembering him; my eyes quickly travelled to Knox,

    who was stomping back over, muttering something about how he had gone.

    ¡°Kane.¡± She whispered firmly. ¡°Let me go. I will behave, I promise!¡± Pursing my lips tightly, I shook

    my head, unwilling to take a chance with her safety.

    ¡°Have you not learned that I can handle myself by now? And your brother, my mate, will not hurt

    me! He has proven that!¡± She snapped her eyes, lowering to my hands, and reluctantly, I lifted

    them, letting her go.

    Although every part of me screamed that that was a mistake!

    O

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: Do It

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Kane POV

    ¡®Thank you¡®, Charlotte mouthed, stepping into Knox, his arms opening for her instinctively. She was

    a blessing in some ways, but in others, fuck, she was a pain in the ass., one I could not ever be

    without. Like Knox!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Stud.. just tell me what you saw.¡± She whispered, taking his hands in hers and wrapping

    them around her waist as she nuzzled into him, a smart move given the way his body rxed the

    second she was in his arms. I was a fool to doubt the love he had for her or the power she had over

    us.

    ¡°I was fighting Bash; I wanted to kill him because that was who the hit was on.¡± I listened,

    approaching slowly like one might a startled deer.

    ¡°You know¡­ The one that your father needed sorting.¡± He rambled, ¡°Havoc was scared with all of

    Mike¡¯s talk that something would go wrong and we would lose you, so he wanted to take

    Sebastiaan out to secure our bond.¡± He conveyed, and I could see his wolf¡¯s reasoning, but it didn¡¯t

    make listening any easier because I did remember seeing him fighting with Sebastian. I watched his

    eyes flicker with the memories, his shoulders bunching, his fists pulsing, his inner anger boiling to a

    dangerous level.

    ¡°Pops tried to step in and stop me..¡± Knox screamed, shoving Charlotte away as regret mixed with

    his anger; catching Charlotte in my arms, my jaw tensed, and I wanted to punch him in the fucking

    face for being so rough with our mate. I turned just in time to see him scream into the air.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± He growled, his eyes moving to me quickly, the mania from earlier fast returning. Charlotte¡¯s

    eyes met mine, letting me know that she was ok..

    ¡°Kane, I am sorry!¡± He whispered, pulling our mate back against him; he was erratic, and I felt Rolo

    surface, ready to pounce if he kept going. I stood by watching as Knox nuzzled his head in

    Charlotte¡¯s Ivory neck, her hair covering his face partly, but I could still see the tears that rushed

    from his eyes.

    O

    1/3

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar EING

    Chapter 106: Do It

    56%

    ¡°Pops shoved, Havoc sent him flying back, and lost his shit that Pops challenged him.¡± His eyes met

    mine over Charlotte¡¯s shoulder as she stroked up his neck, her fingers winding into his hair in that

    way he usually loved, but now he was utterly devoid of recognising her touch for what it was: a plea

    to calm down and

    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± I tried to soothe Knox because it was; he hadn¡¯t done this! Even if I could see how deeply

    he believed in what he was saying, but it wasn¡¯t true. I caught this part of the fight: our father never

    engaged with Havoc, not yet anyway; he was quarrelling with a stranger.

    ¡°Havoc put Pops on his ass, Kane! mming his paw onto his chest, crushing it until he was

    killing him¡­slowly!¡± Spinning away from Charlotte as she slipped andnded on the floor, my lips

    curling in a snarl, seeing her wince. But Knox was clearly beyond understanding what he was doing

    as he screamed into the air, mming his

    chest with his fist.

    ¡°Here, he crushed him here, his lungs filled with blood! SHIT, the pain he suffered!¡± Knox exploded

    haphazardly.

    ¡°No!¡± I answered, wanting to sound firm because I needed Knox to know he was wrong, but seeing

    him like this was terrifying; it was like watching a firework ready to go off, and you were too close,

    about to get caught in the st.. or rather Charlotte was.

    ¡°Son, please! Don¡¯t do this! I love you!¡± Knox repeated, his toneced with unbearable sorrow. The

    tears rained from my eyes like they were Knox¡¯s because if he genuinely thought this was what

    happened, no wonder he was distraught and beyond reach.

    ¡°Kane!¡± Knox roared, crossing the room to stand in front of me, his nose touching mine as his manic

    eyes searched my face for understanding.

    him!¡±

    ¡°They were hisst words! He begged me not to kill him! He begged me to save

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t!¡± I seethed, grabbing my brother¡¯s shoulders, wanting to shake him to his senses.

    TH

    0

    1/3

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar ti

    Chapter 106: Do It

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!!¡± he roared, spinning and returning to pacing the room.

    ¡°How am I ever meant to live with myself knowing all that? I can¡¯t! You understand that! I have to¡­

    Fuck where is the dagger!¡± Knox sobbed, rushing to the door that Charlotte had been standing at

    when he tossed that fucking thing to her.

    Turning, I watched him; it wasn¡¯t there because I had already checked when he was going off like a

    fucking firecracker. This wasn¡¯t right; my brother was the strongest male I knew, besides my father!

    Yet, for whatever reason, he was reduced to this utter madness. Lifting my eyes from Knox, they

    settled on Charlotte, and I

    sucked down a breath and nodded.

    ¡°Do it,¡± I whispered,

    ¡°Tell her we agree!¡± Imanded, knowing I was being selfish. I was taking a gamble, but I had to

    believe that the Moon Goddess would not sacrifice our bond and mess with our fate!

    ¡°Kane.¡± She whimpered, and I knew she heard me.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked, but I could feel it through the bond- She agreed! She had barely said a

    word since Knox had gone off; she was stunned into silence, scared to fail him, terrified of losing

    him to himself, and afraid to lose us both to save him. I got it; I was too. But I had to have faith¡­

    real..

    ¡°No! But I can¡¯t..¡± Lose him. I couldn¡¯t say it because that made it all so fucking

    ¡°Selene..¡± I heard Charlotte say, but the room had already begun to morph. The beautiful marble

    walls slowly disappeared along with the flowers and dancefloor; spinning quickly to the door where I

    had left Knox, I let out a relieved breath, seeing he was still with us and not left behind in the hall

    alone with his madness.

    3/3

    O

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Chapter 107: She Is Hot For Her Age!

    Author Note: Sorry for the dy guys I have found these chapters rather hard to write, I wanted to

    get them right. Please no panicking. It will all be alright on the night ;)

    Lottie POV

    The ballroom, once a scene of pandemonium and despair, now stood frozen in time, the haunting

    scene of Havoc¡¯s chaos left behind as the blinding white light of the realm Selene resided in took

    hold and washed away the mayhem of the night with her blinding white light.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Knox demanded, his tone riddled with confusion as we travelled through the

    fabric of time itself; guided by forces beyond ourprehension, we emerged in a realm bathed in

    the silvery light of the moon. And there, amidst the celestial glow, stood the moon goddess, her

    ethereal beauty casting a spell of awe and reverence upon both my mates.

    I stood at the centre of the room, nked by my mates; Kane¡¯s hand slipped to my lower back as

    Knox spun nervously; my heart ached for him; he has been through so much. I could sense both my

    mate¡¯s guilt and grief, and I knew they needed sce. I just hoped I could give it to them now with

    the help of the moon goddess.

    ¡°Lovely Charlotte.¡± Selene coed. Her voice was like a gentle breeze, carrying with it a sense of

    calm and reassurance. ¡°Knox, Kane Maddox, wee.¡±

    My heart fluttered at the sight of the moon goddess; she was just as I remembered, her radiant

    presence a beacon of hope in the darkness surrounding our lives. I remembered our previous

    encounter, the offer that had been made, and the price that had yet to be revealed.

    ¡°Selene.¡± I gushed, seeing the light settle to reveal her sitting at the same beautiful fish pond I had

    seen her at before. Approaching her, I paused, feeling Kane¡¯s hand grip my wrist.

    O

    1/4

    56%

    12:03 Tue, 19 Marti

    Chapter 107: She Is Hot For Her Age!

    ¡°Charlotte¡­¡± He warned anxiously, his eyes flickering to Selene.

    ¡°He is scared I might punish you for being so bold as to approach me.¡± Selene smiled over at me.

    ¡°Rest assured, Kane Maddox, I have no intention of hurting your mate today.¡± She promised her

    pink lips just as amused as mine.

    ¡°Selene¡­¡± Knox asked, his breath catching in his throat. ¡°You¡¯re kinda hot for a chick hundreds of

    years old, you know.¡± He announced, my head snapping around to look at Knox; Kane¡¯s face

    warped into an expression of shock.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you, baby girl. YOU are still the prettiest girl in the world!¡± Knox

    laughed, nodding over to Selene. ¡°But she is hot! You know!¡± Rushing to him, I threw my arms

    around his neck.

    ¡°I am not jealous, you fool! I am relieved! You¡¯re back!¡± Iughed, covering his face with light kisses.

    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s you!¡± I whimpered, my eyes filling with tears.

    ¡°Who

    else would be so bloody reckless.¡± Kaneughed, joining us, his hands sliding up my back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I am ¡®hot¡® Kane?¡± The moon goddess asked, lifting from the stone seating to cross

    the glowing white floor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that..¡± Kane stumbled over his words, a red flush crossing his cheeks that had me

    and Knox exchanging a surprised nce. ¡°I just meant..¡±

    1

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Kane Maddox; I know what you meant; you are referring to the respect you think your

    brother should be showing me instead of being the yful scamp he is!¡± She nodded over at Knox,

    who at least had the decency to look a little shameful.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have used the word scamp..¡± Kane grumbled, shoving his hands into his pockets as he

    toed the floor;

    ¡°I know exactly what you would call him!¡± Selene smiled as she approached, nodding for me to let

    Knox go, which I did, moving to rest my head on Kane¡¯s shoulder to watch her interact with my

    other mate.

    ¡°May I touch you, Knox?¡± She asked with a smile. Knox nodded in true cheeky

    1/4

    N

    Chapter 107 She Is Hot For Her Agel

    chappy style, his lips twisting into a provocative smile.

    ¡°Depends where you wanna touch sugar; I have a mate now, you see.. and she is a bit of a lioness

    when ites to what is hers.!¡± He grinned at the moon. goddess, the sound of her chuckle running

    through the air around us. Face palming, I buried my face in Kane¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Your head is just fine!¡± She expressed. Knox¡¯s eyes shot up, about to say something just as crass

    when Kane growled through the room.

    ¡°Watch your damn manners, brother, or she might yet turn you into a frog!¡±

    ¡°Can you do that?¡± Knox asked, nodding in appreciation.

    ¡°No, but I could give Havoc a green coat if you like.¡± She winked back at Knox. I leaned up to look

    at Kane, his eyes mirroring my glossed¨Cover expression.

    ¡°He is going to be ok!¡± I whispered to Kane, ¡°We have him back!¡± I smiled, lowering his eyes. He

    met mine and nodded, and I could sense the lump forming in his throat and knew he was choked

    up, relieved and beyond grateful.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Because of you!¡± He nodded, and we both knew what he was saying without saying. ¡°Because of

    whatever I was about to agree to.¡±

    ¡°You have been infected with darkness, Knox,¡± Selene announced, her hands still pressed to the

    sides of his temples.

    ¡°What?¡± He asked, his eyes shing with fear. My heart pounded in sync with the rhythm of the

    breeze here. The ethereal figure of the Moon Goddess loomed, her presencemanding and

    serene. Selene focused solely on Knox, her hands pressed against his temples. I watched with a

    mix of apprehension and hope as the Moon Goddess delved into Knox¡¯s mind, her touch seeking

    out the darkness that had taken root within him.

    ¡°Kane!¡± I whimpered, his hand sliding around me and pulling me closer, but his eyes never

    wavered from Knox.

    ¡°The darkness has been gnawing at you for hours, twisting your thoughts and

    1274

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar

    Chapter 107 She Is Hot For Her Agel

    actions into a chaotic frenzy that has left you feeling powerless and afraid.¡±

    I knew deep down that this darkness was not of his own making. There was something sinister at

    work, something that had targeted Knox, myself and Kane, and I knew exactly who to me for it!

    ¡°Astaroth!¡± I seethed quietly..

    56%

    ¡°He did not act alone, lovely Charlotte, but I think you know that!¡± Selene announced, and I knew

    from the way Kane¡¯s hands gripped my side that he wasn¡¯t happy to be kept out of the loop.

    0

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Chapter 108: The Sacrifice!

    56%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°I will exin when we get home.¡± I mumbled to Kane who snorted and looked down at me.

    ¡°You think!¡± He replied, irritated that I had kept it from him, but honestly we had enough to deal with

    today without my theories that I could not prove.. Not yet anyway!

    As the Moon Goddess probed deeper, I could sense her unravelling the threads of darkness that

    had ensnared Knox¡¯s mind. Her power was vast and ancient, a force of purity and light that seemed

    to push back against the encroaching shadows with every touch.

    When Knox finally opened his eyes, they were clear and unclouded, and the weight of the darkness

    lifted from his shoulders. I could sense the relief flood through Kane, mingled with gratitude towards

    the Moon Goddess for her intervention.

    ¡°So what I saw¡­¡± Knox asked, his eyes dancing with the familiar glimmer of hope. ¡°What I did to

    Pops?¡± Stepping from Knox, she looked over at Kane and me, and with a slight smile that I noted

    didn¡¯t quite touch her eyes, she looked back at

    Knox.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Kill your father?¡± She asked as she headed back to the pond. Sitting on the white wall, she looked

    at the three of us, pondering the best way to answer his question.

    ¡°No more than Kane or Charlotte did.¡± Her words hit me. Look a ton of bricks; she wasn¡¯t saying we

    were meless, just that we didn¡¯t deliver the final blow.

    ¡°Then who?¡± Knox asked, his teeth clenched tightly,

    ¡°I am sorry, Knox, I can not give you those answers.¡±

    O

    12:03 Tue, 19 Mar tiNG.

    Chapter 108: The Sacrifice!

    ¡°But..¡± He started to protest, needing more.

    56% 1

    ¡°Enough,¡± Kane ordered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you did not do this, Knox. So, no

    more talking about daggers and leaving me! got it!¡± He ordered, his toneced with the same

    authority that hooked me from the day in the kitchen. I listened to them bicker, but my mind was

    elsewhere on the memories I shared with them and those yet toe that I may have to give up. I

    just hoped I got to keep the memories of my boys and me over thest few days.

    Lifting my eyes to the beautiful white gaze of Selene, I sucked in a breath, seeing her eyes watching

    me knowingly, amusement ying on her pink lips. I felt at deep blush dance across my cheeks

    when I realised that I had even had those. desirable thoughts for my mates in front of Selene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. I like how much you crave your mates!¡± Selene whispered, but given how

    two sets of baby blue hues turned to look at me, mimicking the look of amusement Selene wore, I

    knew she didn¡¯t whisper quietly

    enough.

    ¡°The only thing I want is to kick their ass to tim¨Cbuck¨Ctwo!¡± With a chuckle, Selene patted the seat

    beside her, her eyes levelled on me.

    ¡°Come!¡± She requested and I realised we had yet to discuss a payment for what she did for Knox.

    Something that meant our respite would be short¨Clived as the inevitable question hung in the air

    between us. What was the cost of such a gift? I held my breath, fearing the answer, but the Moon

    Goddess surprised us both with her response, answering before I had a chance to ask.

    ¡°It costs nothing,¡± she dered, her voice like a gentle current through the air. ¡°It is a gift freely

    given, for I wish to see good triumph over evil in the world.¡±

    Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes as I realised the magnitude of her generosity. In a world so

    often fraught with darkness and despair, her offer was a beacon of hope, a reminder that even in

    the bleakest of times, light still had the power to prevail.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Knox uttered, his tone purely enchanted by the kindness she had shown him. She

    waved him off, but I noticed that both he and KAne were frozen, the

    174

    12:04 Tue, 19 Mar ti

    Chapter 108: The Sacrificet

    air around us still.

    ¡°I know why you came and that you have spoken with your mate. You have made your decision.¡±

    She reminded me, my eyes still locked on Kane and Knox.

    56%

    ¡°Why are they frozen?¡± I asked nervously because it made no sense Kane already knew and

    whatever we decided would affect Knox. And with the moon¡¯s goddess gift for Knox, did we even

    need to do this? Did we need to take the risk?

    ¡°Unfortunately, sweet girl. When you travelled here, you had made your mind up; both you and

    Kane resolved in your decision to bring his father back. I have already granted your request; you will

    find him when you return to your home. Well and very much alive!¡± She exined.

    I wanted to thank the Moon Goddess, knowing that her gifts here had not only saved Knox from the

    grip of darkness but had also restored the pack¡¯s strength and given my mates and me the resolve

    to face whatever challengesy ahead. It would clear Knox¡¯s name and lift the cloud of suspicion

    from them. But the words felt empty. She had given us so much.

    ¡°If that is the case, why are my mates frozen?¡± I asked inly. ¡°They will want. to thank you

    themselves.¡± My eyes darted to Knox and Kane, and my heart soured. for them momentarily before

    I remembered the offer she made came with a

    sacrifice.

    ¡°They are not fully frozen, lovely Charlotte. They can hear and see all that transpires. I just wish to

    talk to you without interruption. What I am about to say is not going to be easier to hear. And your

    mates are a little¡­ hot head! If you hadn¡¯t noticed!¡± She teased with a warm smile that did not quite

    reach her ears.

    The white light cascaded from behind Selene, casting a silvery glow over where my mates stood

    frozen, trapped in time by hermanding will. It was a necessary measure to ensure our

    conversation remained private, shielded from the prying eyes and ears of others.

    ¡°I understand!¡± I lied; I didn¡¯t. They were not children. They could handle whatever she was about to

    say. Plus, I had promised Kane I would no longer make decisions without them and that we would

    be a team, and this felt like a betrayal.

    ©¦

    314

    12:04 Tue 19 Mar ti

    Chapter 108 The Sacrifice!

    56%

    Facing the all¨Cpowerful Moon Goddess, I nodded for her to continue; my heart pounded in my chest

    as I awaited her words, knowing that whatever she had to say would irrevocably alter the course of

    our lives. She had fulfilled the end of our bargain, bringing my mate¡¯s father back from the realm of

    the dead as we had agreed. But now, as I met her gaze, I sensed the weight of her demands

    looming over me like a dark cloud on the horizon.

    4/4

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Chapter 109: Bonds Of The Heart!

    56%

    ¡°The price,¡± she said, her voice echoing like the whisper of the wind through the night. ¡°The price for

    your Alpha¡¯s return is two bonds of the heart.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I gasped, looking over at my boys, my breath catching in my throat as her

    words sank in. Two bonds. The fated mate bond that bound me to Knox and Kane.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± I asked only for Selene to pause and look over at my mates. Their

    expressions unreadable yet painfully aware of the weight of the impending choice.

    ¡°Yes, which is why I have your mates frozen.¡± She expressed with a heavy sigh as if she, a celestial

    being, was nervous to share the news with ME. Her voice, soft yetmanding, broke the silence

    that hung heavy in the air.

    ¡°Lottie,¡± she began, her tone carrying a weight of solemnity and reverence, ¡°There is more to the gift

    I have bestowed upon you.¡±

    ¡°Can you just tell me?¡± I snapped, knowing my voice was sharp, but I couldn¡¯t take the build¨Cup; my

    heart hammered in my chest, a mixture of curiosity and apprehension coursing through me as I

    awaited for her revtion.

    ¡°What more could there be?¡± I groaned, my eyes flickering between my mates and Selene. What

    further twist of fate awaited the three of us? ¡°Have we not been through enough already?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sweet Charlotte, your journey has only just begun!¡± Seleneughed with a gentle grace before

    she continued, her words weaving a tapestry of wonder and disbelief. ¡°You carry within you,¡± she

    said, her voice echoing like a gentle breeze through the night, ¡°Life¡­ Not one, but two precious

    lives. Twins.¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± I snorted in disbelief. ¡°Twins¡­ Are you Insane!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. The word

    reverberated In my mind, a symphony of astonishment and awe.

    174

    12:04 Tue, 19 Mar ti N

    Chapter 109 Bonds Of The Heart!

    ¡°A testament to the love and union you share between Knox, Kane.¡± Selene offered in reply.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked, my eyes drifting down to my stomach. ¡°I was hurt tonight; I fell..¡± Suddenly,

    I remembered the events in the ballroom:

    ¡°I am sure!¡± She replied firmly.

    ¡°Twins!¡± I repeated. Two souls, two hearts, entrusted to my care¡­

    56%

    ¡°Two bonds!¡± Selene interjected my thoughts. ¡°And¡­ You owe two bonds of the heart.¡± Another

    revtion rocked me to my core. I was to choose between my

    mates and our children?

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious?¡± Iughed. ¡°They are innocent!¡±

    ¡°I am. And I am sorry for that.¡± The Moon Goddess revealed, ¡°Two lives growing inside you like

    precious treasures, sweet girl!¡±

    I was stunned, speechless! How was it possible? We had only been together for days, and yet here

    I was, bearing the fruit of our union. Questions raced through my mind, doubts and fears wing at

    the edges of my consciousness.

    E

    ¡°Are they¡­¡± Looking back at my mates, whose faces were still as frozen as before, I let out a small

    sob. ¡°Ours?¡± I asked hesitantly, the words barely escaping my lips. ¡°Or could they be¡­ Mikes?¡± My

    mind flitted back to my ex and the tangled web of our past.

    ¡°They are yours. Yours, Knox¡¯s and Kanes!¡± she dered, her voice ringing with authority. ¡°Each

    child carries the essence of their father, a testament to the bond that unites you.¡±

    ¡°Thank heavens!¡± I whispered absentmindedly, stroking my stomach. I felt a surge of relief wash

    over me, mingled with a sense of wonder at the miracle unfolding within me. Knox and Kane, my

    mates, were the fathers of my children. It was a revtion that filled me with a newfound sense

    of purpose, a connection that transcended time and space, yet the one giving me the blessing

    wanted to take it

    away!

    0

    1/4

    12:04 Tue, 19 Mar ti N

    Chapter 109. Bonds Of The Heart!

    ¡°How?¡± I asked, riddled with confusion.

    56%

    ¡°Two eggs, two fathers!¡± She admitted understanding what I was asking without the need for further

    rification.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and dread.

    ¡°Why must I choose between my fated mate bond and the lives of our unborn children?¡± My voice

    cracked with the sorrow ripping me apart. The Moon Goddess met my gaze with a knowing look,

    her eyes holding secrets that spanned aeons.

    ¡°Bnce must be maintained,¡± she replied cryptically. ¡°And sometimes, sacrifices must be made to

    preserve that bnce.¡± Her words sent a chill down my spine as I struggled toprehend the

    gravity of her demands.

    ¡°Fuck bnce!¡± I snapped my hands,nding on my stomach protectively.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that!¡± Selene sighed, ¡°You respect the bnce and the old ways.¡± She admitted,

    but I shook my head angrily.

    ¡°Not when it¡¯s costing me everything.¡± I snapped, feeling lightheaded from the emotions rippling

    through me.

    ¡°It is not costing you everything, dear, just two things. Your mates or your

    children.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t realise it was that simple!¡± I roared, getting to my feet and pacing back and forth

    as anger rippled through my chest.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not!¡± The Moon Goddess sighed. Her revtion struck like a thunderbolt, casting a

    shadow over my newfound happiness. The lives growing within me were not just a blessing but a

    burden to be borne, a payment for the debt owed to the universe. A sacrifice!

    I nced back at Knox and Kane, their faces frozen in a mask of silent anguish. They had heard

    everything and seen everything, and yet they were powerless to Intervene.

    3/4

    12.04 Tue, 19 Mar i N

    Chapter 109 Bonds Of The Heart!

    I felt a surge of disbelief rise within me, mingled with a sense of outrage at the injustice of it all. How

    could things so precious, so pure as mates and children, be demanded as payment for our sins?

    And yet, as I met the unwavering gaze of Selene and the frozen faces of my mates, their faces

    twisted in a mask of anguish and despair, I knew they had a say in this, if Selene liked that or not!

    This was no longer about a debt or my father¡¯s plotting. It was OUR future!

    ¡°Unfreeze my mates, Selene.¡± I demanded.

    ¡°Sweet Charlotte.¡±

    ¡°No! Selene.. now! I need them!¡± Tears welled in my eyes as I rushed to their side, my hands

    trembling as I brushed them over their faces, their warmth a bittersweet reminder of the love we

    shared.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pick!¡± I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°I can¡¯t choose between you and our

    children. I won¡¯t.¡± I sobbed, looking into the handsome faces. of the men I loved more than

    anything¡­ Almost anything!

    Author note: Hi guys, I think it¡¯s disappointing that I have toe into thements or my Insta

    DM¡¯s on a daily basis to remind readers to be polite! So let me remind a select few (that I will name

    and shame if they do not learn some damn manners) that this is MY book, and you are under no

    obligation to keep reading if you don¡¯t like how my story is panning out, or like a character I have

    written because she is a slut etc and think its ok to talk to me like I am also one because I have

    written one. If this is you¡­ PLEASE stop reading! Or keep reading and stop being a turd waffle! But

    do not threaten, behave like a child and think it ok to attack. me on my socials! Thanks!

    4/4

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Chapter 110: A Team, A unit, A Family!

    Knox POV

    My senses had been dulled as I remained trapped within an icy prison that was the magic weaved

    by the Moon goddess. Incapable of moving an inch, yet in a cruel twist, I could hear and see

    everything; never had I felt so vulnerable.

    ¡°Kane?¡± I asked, trying to reach my brother through mind link, needing someone as I watched the

    drama unfold. Lottie, my precious mate, stood at the mercy of the moon goddess, her heart torn

    between impossible choices. The air crackled with tension, thick with the weight of the goddess¡¯s

    demands.

    ¡°I am here!¡± Kane fumed, and I could feel the anger wash through the bond that rivalled anything I

    had felt when Havoc had taken hold.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I asked my brother, hoping he would have an answer or n because

    the revtion that Lottie carried our children should have filled me with boundless joy, yet a storm

    of conflicting emotions overshadowed it.

    Kane and I had already discussed this possibility when he came to my room the night of Lillie¡¯s

    mating ceremony. Our father had refused to let us be together, so we took drastic measures to

    ensure we got to keep Lottle out of Mike¡¯s hands and with

    US..

    We had one aim and n in mind over the next three days. Lottle would only leave my bed once we

    were certain we had done everything possible to bind her to us. Including the possibility of filling her

    with a child, we knew there was a risk. involved and had agreed that if we managed it and she fell

    pregnant with one brother¡¯s seed, the other would not resent the child or Lottle but love them

    eternally.

    So finding out now that not only was she pregnant but with twins, confirmed by the moon

    goddess, filled me with satisfaction.

    ¡°Kane?¡± I prodded, needing him to answer.

    12:04 Tue, 19 Mar N.

    Chapter 110: A Team, A unit, A Family!

    .56%

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Knox.¡± He whispered. ¡°When she told me about this offer, I never thought it possible

    that the price would be so high; I would never have told her to agree. I am sorry, Knox!¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡± I hissed; anger burned within me like a smouldering ember, fueled by the knowledge

    that they had kept me in the dark about Lottie¡¯s dealings with the moon goddess. ¡°How could you

    make decisions like this without consulting me? Without considering the consequences?¡± I roared

    inwardly, and given the way Lottie¡¯s eyes met ours, she could sense the turmoil pulling me apart.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°It was to save you from yourself, Knox! You were.. shit, brother! I have never been so scared of

    losing you!¡± Kane offered,

    ¡°So you sacrificed HER and OUR children!¡± I bellowed through his mind.

    ¡°I am sorry, Knox!¡± But even I heard how hollow it sounded. My anger, although tangible, was not

    solely aimed at my brother or Lottie; I understood why they had done what they had; it was aimed at

    another!

    ¡°The moon goddess¡°, Havoc growled, his presence a weed one; after all we had been through,

    I could sense the calm washing through him and knew that whatever the Moon Goddess had done

    had saved him from his self¨Cdestruction. Even if she, a figure of unfathomable power and

    capricious whims, was currently the focus of my wrath.

    ¡°Stay calm, buddy!¡± Kane whispered to Havoc, who I could sense was seething with fury at her

    audacity and the cruelty of her demands; a sudden thought crossed my mind.

    ¡°Did you know she was pregnant too?¡± I asked Kane, wondering how far their

    secrets ran.

    ¡°No!¡± He resolved himself, and despite my anger, I believed him.

    ¡°How dare she threaten our happiness, our family, as if we were nothing more than pawns in her

    cosmic game?¡± Kane added, his rage boiling further. But amidst the anger and despair, a flicker

    of hope emerged, hearing Lottie beg for us to be unfrozen. The frozen stillness shattered as the

    moon goddess reluctantly released

    O

    1/4

    12:04 Tue, 19 Mar ti N-

    Chapter 110: A Team, A unit, A Family!

    her hold on us.

    @56%

    ¡°Angel¡± I gushed and surged forward, my heart pounding as I reached for Lottie. Our lips met in a

    desperate kiss, tears mingling with the fierce intensity of our embrace. She and our children were

    safe for now because I would ensure it, and

    that was all that mattered.

    ¡°I am sorry, I am sorry!¡± Lottie sobbed, her fingers wing at me to pull me closer. The way her

    body trembled infuriated me. Feeling Kane beside us, I watched him lean down, his lips pressed

    against her temple tenderly.

    ¡°You do not have anything to be sorry for!¡± He soothed, but the storm crashing

    inside him was clear.

    ¡°But..¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I demanded, hating that she and Kane had made this choice without consulting me because

    as torn up as I was about my father, I would never have. taken a gamble with our future like this, not

    even in my misery. She was my sce and light in the darkness, something I needed desperately.

    ¡°You are not to me.¡±

    ¡°Either of you!¡± I sighed, meeting my brother¡¯s gaze, my fingers squeezing his hand, feeling him

    ready to explode with outrage.

    ¡°We will find a way..¡± Lottie sobbed breathlessly¡­ ¡°Because..¡± Unable to finish her sentence, her

    hand slipped to her stomach, and I watched Kane¡¯s eyes drop, a smile slipping across his lips as he

    eyed her with devotion. My hand covered hers, wishing this moment¡­ the moment we discovered

    that we were to be parents, that our love had made life¡­ was so very different.

    Kane¡¯s hand slid to ours, and I felt the lump form in my throat, knowing precisely what Kane was

    considering because I, too, was thinking the same.

    ¡®Could we give up Lottle to save our children?¡® It was an impossible request and one that should

    never have been made.

    Lottle¡¯s eyes were pools of turmoil as the moon goddess, a looming figure cloaked In lunar

    radiance, approached, her presence made by that enduring way

    2/4

    12:04 Tue, 19 Mar ti

    Chapter 110 A Team, A unit, A Family!

    she called to Lottie.

    D

    L

    ¡°Sweet Charlotte.¡± she whispered, ¡°The terms of our cosmic bargain can not be ignored. I returned

    your mate¡¯s father, resurrected him from the realm of the dead, and you knew there would be a

    price demanded of you,¡± The moon goddess spewed, and I wanted nothing more than to smack her

    in that white and pink mouth of hers because her voice so sweet yet her words delivered misery.

    Our hands remained linked over Lottie¡¯s stomach; a hush lingered in the pure light of the chamber

    we stood in. Selene raised her hand, a gesturemanding attention.

    ¡°Charlotte,¡± her voice echoed like a haunting melody, ¡°You must make a choice. Sacrifice the mate

    bond with Knox and Kane, or¡­¡± A shiver ran down my spine, my heart pounding with trepidation.

    The moon goddess paused, letting the suspense thicken. ¡°Or sacrifice the twins growing within

    you.¡±

    Lottie¡¯s breath hitched, her gaze shifting between us, begging us to help her in an impossible

    decision. Kane¡¯s eyes met Lottie¡¯s, then mine, the three of us nodding, an unspoken agreement

    passing between us as he squeezed my shoulder, a silent promise of solidarity.

    ¡°We will not pick!¡± Kane dered, his voice unwavering. He refused to sacrifice our mate or our

    precious children. A sentiment I agreed with, relieved that, for once, we had decided as a team, a

    unit!

    A family!

    4/4

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Chapter 111: Never!

    66%

    Kane POV

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up my mate or our children. It¡¯s out of the question.¡± I warned Selene as Knox held

    Lottie tighter, a protective shield against the storm raging between us. Yet, as Knox looked over

    Lottie¡¯s shoulder, his eyes met mine just in time to watch me confront the moon goddess with anger

    that matched Havoc¡¯s on his worst day.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be pawns in your cosmic games,¡± My voice thundered, defiance etched in every word.

    ¡°Kane!¡± Lottie gasped, torn between Knox and me. She attempted to intervene, stepping closer to

    me, but Knox held her steady, our agreement unwavering. She was to be protected at all costs.

    Always!

    ¡°It is ok, little mate!¡± I narrowed my eyes on the moon goddess, a cyclone of emotions flickering in

    my eyes. The tension reached its peak because I was determined not to sumb to the whims of

    this hyped¨Cup celestial force that

    sought to tear us apart.

    ¡°Young wolf, I suggest you adjust your tone.¡± Selene barked, clearly aware that the moonlit chamber

    was about to bear witness to a confrontation that would shape our destiny. I felt a surge of righteous

    anger boiling within me.

    ¡°How can you be so callous, so indifferent to the suffering you inflict upon us?¡± The very notion of

    her demands, of the impossible choices she presented to Lottie, filled me with a madness unlike

    any I had ever known. Her eyes remained glued to mine, but the tilt of her lips told me she found me

    amusing! Which only fueled the

    fire within me further.

    ¡°You think yourself above reproach,¡± I spat, my voice dripping with contempt as I faced the goddess

    head¨Con. ¡°But all I see is a cruel and heartless tyrant, blinded by her own power and arrogance.¡±

    ´¨

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 111: Never!

    Her gaze tightened, but I refused to back down, my fury burning bright like a me in the darkness.

    ¡°You im to be the umpire of fate, yet you care nothing for the lives you toy with, for the hearts you

    break with your whims.¡±

    ¡°So say, Lottie gave up our bond to save the twins.¡± I started to say.

    ¡°Which she will not be doing!¡± Knox interjected, my lips curling in entertainment.

    ¡°How do we know they would be safe from harm or miscarriageter on?¡± I continued nodding to

    Knox in agreement.

    ¡°They would be!¡± She snapped in reply, her white skin blushing with the soft glow of irritation.

    ¡°Or what¡¯s to stop her from sacrificing those innocent lives she didn¡¯t even know she wanted only for

    Knox and me to get hurt?¡± The goddess¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer, but I pressed on, my

    words a defiant challenge to her authority.

    ¡°I always thought you would be kind, generous, understanding. But now I see the truth ¨C you are

    nothing but a bitter, jealous creature, consumed by your own petty desires.¡±

    The air crackled with tension as my usations hung in the air, a palpable silence descending

    upon us like a vell. But even as the goddess¡¯s gaze bore into me with a chilling intensity, I stood my

    ground, unflinching in the face of her wrath.

    ¡°You disappoint me,¡± I continued, my voice ringing out with unwavering resolve. ¡°I thought you

    would be better than this. But it seems I was wrong.¡±

    And with those final words, I turned away from the goddess, my heart heavy with disillusionment

    and despair. For in that moment, I realised that the being I once revered was nothing more than a

    shadow of my ideals, a cruel mockery of the divine. And though the path ahead was fraught with

    uncertainty, I knew one thing for sure ¨C I would never again ce my faith in the whims of gods.

    Turning to look at Knox, his jaw set form with a fire in his eyes that mirrored my own, his stance

    rebellious as he faced down the embodiment of our torment. He

    |||

    1/4

    11:33 Wed, 20 Mar

    Chapter 111 Never!

    agreed with me.

    n

    66

    Charlotte¡¯s eye found mine, and I could see she wanted to call out to me to warn me of the dangers

    of challenging the goddess¡¯s wrath. But words failed her as she watched in awe and trepidation,

    knowing that whatever happened next would shape the course of our fate. I could feel through our

    bond the unwavering love she bore me, something that shouldfort me; instead, it broke me

    further, for how

    can anyone choose to give up on that sort of love?

    ¡°We are done here!¡± I growled, the tension stretched taut, the air thick with anticipation as I stood

    my ground. And then, the moon goddess spoke with a voice

    as cold as the winter wind.

    ¡°You dare to defy me?¡± she hissed, her eyes shing with barely restrained fury.

    ¡°We will not be pawns in your game any longer,¡± Knox yelled, his grip on Charlotte tightening. And I

    nodded at him.

    ¡°Our family, our bond, is stronger than any power you wield.¡± My response was unwavering, my

    gaze steady as I faced the goddess¡¯s wrath head¨Con.

    ¡°You think yourselves untouchable, immune to the whims of fate. But you are mistaken, dear

    mortals. Your defiance will not go unpunished.¡± The goddess¡¯sughter rang out like thunder,

    echoing through the night air.

    ¡°Twenty¨Cfour hours, Sweet Charlotte; I hope to hear from YOU by then. OR I will make the choice

    for you.¡± And with that ominous warning, the goddess vanished into the night, leaving us to grapple

    with the uncertainty of our future. But even as the shadows closed in around us, I knew one thing

    with unwavering certainty ¨C we would face whatever trialsy ahead together, bound by a love that

    transcended even the might of gods.

    The light faded, and the hall returned; closing my eyes, I let the magnitude of my actions dawn on

    me. Turning, expecting to see Charlotte ring at me angrily, I sucked in a breath, feeling her body

    crash into mine.

    ¡°Fuck careful, princess. You are carrying a precious load now!¡± I mused,

    11:33 Wed, 20 MB

    Chapter 111: Never!

    wrapping my arms around her gently, but my arms were firm and protective as I pulled her against

    me, my eyes meeting hers as she pulled away to p my chest with her tiny fists.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare start that shit!¡± She hissed, her eyes narrowed on mine; those pouty lips pursed

    deliciously, but I could feel the love through the bond. She was confused by the feelings she was

    overwhelmed with. I wrapped my arms around her as Knox did the same from behind, my eyes

    locking on my brother¡¯s, both of us understanding that she had never had anyone fight for her

    before, no one to put her first. Well, she needs to get used to it. Knox and I would have it no other

    way.

    ¡°Start what? Making sure you and our pups are safe?¡± Knoxughed, nipping her neck, her cheeks

    instantly flushing as she leaned back into him, her eyes on me

    filled with the tears she had refused to let loose.

    ¡°Never!¡± Knox and I announced together.

    ¡°But the moon goddess.. she is angry, what if..¡±

    ¡°NEVER!¡± I nodded firmly. ¡°Fuck her!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Now, shall we go see Pops and Ma? We have some news to share with them, little mate.¡± I winked,

    desperately trying to hide the apprehension from the bond.

    |||

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: You Are Family!

    Lottie POV

    Sliding my fingers through Kane¡¯s while Knox squeezed my other tightly, I smiled as I looked down

    at my mate¡¯s hands, entwined with mine, offering me their protection and loyalty. I felt a lump form

    in my throat, wondering if, after tomorrow, I would ever feel THIS happy again. To have my mates

    by my side and our future growing inside me.

    ¨C

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Knox whispered, his lips pressing to my temple as if sensing

    the gnawing fear that had taken root within me the fear of the unknown, of the challenges that

    awaited us as parents.

    ¡°The three of you,¡± Kane added, squeezing my hand. Nodding, I kept my eyes forward as we made

    our way up the stairs to the Alpha wing. I wasn¡¯t ready to voice my thoughts on the revtion that I

    was not only pregnant but with twins. And not just because it meant I was going to balloon like a

    whale but because this morning, when Knox had teased his mother, saying I could already be

    pregnant, I had felt that sheer panic rush through me. I had no idea what it was to be a loving

    parent; it wasn¡¯t like I had much experience in that department.

    ¡°You need to calm your thoughts if you n to hide how you are feeling from our boys!¡± Sage

    advised as ifing from nowhere.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡± I seethed, wishing she had been there with me

    earlier.

    ¡°I was with you, but Selene wanted you for herself.¡± Sage whimpered.

    ¡°Do you believe her?¡± I asked, referring to the pups I supposedly carried because I was doubting

    her intentions.

    ¡°I do.¡± Her only reply, but I could hear the conviction in her tone. The weight of uncertainty hung

    heavy in the air, casting a shadow over our every step.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Ìï

    175

    t

    Wed, 20 Mar

    Chapter 112: You Are Family!

    We were on our way to see our Alpha and my mate¡¯s father, a man we had thought lost to us

    forever, but the fear lingered¨Chad the moon goddess truly honoured her promise, or had she

    rescinded her offer since we had refused to make the sacrifice she desired?

    ¡°Can you sense your father?¡± I asked nervously as we drew closer. Both males paused as we

    reached the door, Kane¡¯s hand poised on the heavy wooden door, their blue eyes locked on mine

    lovingly. Feeling Knox¡¯s hand slide up my back,

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡± He asked with a wide smile, pushing the door open. My eyes fell on the image of Alpha

    Leigh sitting on his bed, Laura cuddled up next to him. He looked strong, glowing even as he looked

    over at us.

    ¡°Ever heard of knocking?¡± He snapped in his usual moody manner that had me smiling. Tears

    spilling over myshes. Knox¡¯s hand slipped into mine, grounding me as we stepped into the room

    together.

    ¡°Boys!¡± Laura nodded, motioning for them toe in. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did!¡± She gushed,

    jumping from the bed and rushing over to Knox and Kane, her hands flung around them, pulling

    them to her. ¡°But thank you!¡± She sobbed happy

    tears,

    her words a poignant reminder of the sacrifices that we might still have to make. This woman who

    hours ago I knew was lost to despair and med her sons for her pain, now freely enveloped those

    boys in a tight embrace that spoke

    volumes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not us you need to thank.¡± Kane replied, his toneced with pride as he pulled from his mother

    to look at me. Her eyes dashed to mine and then back to the boys. The absolute joy written on

    Laura¡¯s face as she looked back at Leigh made my heart churn.

    ¡°Did she not deserve this happiness? Had she not suffered enough?¡± I asked Sage, who sighed

    heavily.

    ¡°Have we all not suffered enough?¡± Her tone was tight and filled with

    heartbreak.

    ¡°How?¡± Laura asked, turning to look at me again. ¡°You know what, it doesn¡¯t matter! You can tell me

    tomorrow. Can we just celebrate that he is here with us?¡±

    1/5

    11:33 Wed, 20 Mar SS.

    Chapter 112: You Are Family!

    She asked sweetly.

    Nodding, I swallowed the lump forming in my throat because who knew what tomorrow held? The

    moon goddess could still be cruel and take away the gift she had given. If, her terms were not met.

    ¡°Whatever you are thinking, you need to stop!¡± Kane¡¯s words rang through my head like a siren.

    Pursing my lips, I nodded, but Alpha Leigh¡¯s eyes had found mine, having picked up on the tension

    brewing inside me.

    ¡°I am not a fool, Charlotte; I know you paid a heavy price to save me.¡± Alpha Leigh admitted through

    mindlink. And I rolled my lips, unable to speak, my hand. lowering to my stomach instinctively. His

    eyes followed.

    ¡°I am going to leave you to it; this is a family moment.¡± I offered to try and be

    sensitive.

    ¡°You are family!¡± Knox moaned, turning to face me. Kane followed, and two sets of beautiful eyes

    landed on mine, my heart lunging seeing the panic in them.

    ¡°More so now than ever!¡± Kane added his lips in a tight frown. Stepping into them, cing a hand

    on each of their cheeks, I leaned up to kiss both of them in turn and nodded, my smile wider than I

    felt possible.

    ¡°I need to get out of this dress and take a shower. I promise I will be waiting for you both when you

    are done here.¡± I nodded, my eyes falling on Alpha Leigh¡¯s before dropping nervously, his eyes

    demanding an answer even if his words were

    not.

    ¡°You are wee to stay!¡± Lauras offered as she approached, taking me into her arms for a gentle

    hug that said more than her words could. She, too, thought

    was family.

    ¡°We will be down in five, ok Princess!¡± Kane nodded, holding the door open for me; slipping from

    Laura¡¯s arms, I had just reached it when I felt a hand grip my waist, pulling me back into the room in

    a whirlwind as I mmed into Knox¡¯s solid form his handsnding on my chin and tilting it up to

    meet his lips in a bruising kiss that had my cheeks flushing knowing his parents were watching.

    2/5

    66%%

    Chapter 112: You Are Family!

    ¡°My room, not yours, angel face!¡± He breathed, letting me go, only to spin me into Kane, who

    followed his brother¡¯s lead, his lips crashing down onto mine.

    ¡°Good thing it¡¯s too early for morning sickness, eh!¡± He mindilined as he held the door open again

    and let me leave.

    ¡°Dicks!¡± I groaned, thudding down the hallway; I had barely reached Knox¡¯s room when I felt

    someone behind me, pivoting quickly. I came face to face with thest person I thought.

    ¡°Alpha!¡± I gasped, my hand on my stomach, hating how my instincts were to protect my stomach

    already.

    ¡°Knox and Kane exined a little of what happened when their mother mind linked to say I was

    ok¡­ somehow.. they told her that a deal with Selene was made; it all sounds insane!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alpha!¡± I nodded, leaning on my tiptoes to press a kiss to his cheek. Like I always had, he

    was the only father figure I had truly ever had. ¡°You are worth it!¡°I added with a smile, my breath

    hitching in my throat, feeling his handnd over mine on my stomach.

    ¡°Now don¡¯t you dare lie to me, Charlotte, I know how this works¡­ a life for a life¡­ Promise me, no

    life.. big.. or¡± His eyes lowered to my stomach. ¡°Small has been sacrificed for me!¡±

    Bringing my eyes up from my stomach, I felt the pull of his Alpha bond; even if he wasn¡¯t using it,

    my soul was telling me not to lie to him.

    ¡°No sacrifice has been made for you,¡± I admitted, in a technicality, because right now, at this

    moment, no one had been sacrificed.

    ¡°Ok. You have three minutes till the boys are in here¡­ I suggest you shower quickly!¡± He winked,

    stepping away from me. ¡°You are good for them, you know!¡± He offered, his words meaning more to

    me than he could ever understand. Nodding, finding myself speechless, I smiled and turned to the

    door.

    ¡°And Char¡±

    3/5

    11:33 Wed, 20 Mar SS.

    Chapter 112: You Are Family!

    ¡°Yes, Alpha?¡± I asked, his eyes levelled on mine, knowingly.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± He winked before disappearing back down the hall.

    Author Note: Sorry for the dy tonight, had a slight hick¨Cup at home. tonight! If you follow my

    socials you will know why lol!

    5/5

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: Fall To Your Knees!

    66%

    Knox POV

    ¡°She good?¡± Kane asked my father as he entered the room. I watched them talk quietly as they

    headed over to the couch at the side of the room, Kane¡¯s eyes. darting to the door needily. My lips

    twitching at the fuckers need to be with her every second of the day. ¡®And I thought I had issues.¡±

    ¡°You do!¡± Havoc reminded me, my lips curling in amusement.

    ¡°Pot kettle wolfie!¡± Iughed as I wrapped my arms around my mother, her eyes

    I I

    filled with remorse.

    ¡°I am sorry, Knox. The things I said¡­¡± Her voice trailed off, and I knew the day¡¯s emotions were

    catching up with her.

    ¡°Are forgotten!¡± I nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what you were going through, Ma; I am just sorry I put

    you through it. But that fuckwitt just..¡±

    ¡°Language.¡± She snapped, looking at me in that stern way of hers that had meughing; I may

    tower over her, be old enough to own my own home, drive and event start my own family, but

    cursing would earn me a pped ass.

    ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± She asked, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t..¡± I waited with bated breath for her to say the

    next line. Did she still think I killed Pops by ident? Or does she know it wasn¡¯t me?

    ¡°Do this! But we need to know who did!¡± She nodded her eyes on me once more. ¡°Your father

    remembers bits and pieces. Tomorrow, we need to sort this

    mess.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t wait, really! The pack will be confused, and those visiting alphas will want answers,

    and some will move to take over.¡±

    ¡°Lottie handled it.¡± Kane nodded, his tone final.

    O

    1/5

    66%

    Chapter 113: Fall To Your Knees!

    ¡°How?¡± My father asked, his eyes on my brother, harsh and unwavering. I knew it wasn¡¯t personal;

    he was just confused as to how everything was sorted.

    ¡°Honestly, pops. We have no idea, but I know those responsible for some of this mess have been¡­

    restrained.¡± Kane smiled, my eyes meeting his because fuck, even I had questions. Starting with

    when he was going to tell me this!

    ¡°She is quite something, boys!¡± My father nodded proudly.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t she just!¡± I grinned, letting my mother go so she could cross the room to be with my father.

    ¡°Family breakfast tomorrow at 7 am! I have already told Lilly and Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡± I asked nervously, knowing that would be an issue we had to manage tomorrow

    because I knew that Havoc had tried to kill him.

    ¡°Alive, confused and angry.. understandably.¡± My father instructed, ¡°But he has agreed to hold off

    any retaliation until we speak tomorrow.

    ¡°OK.¡± ¡°I nodded, feeling the weight of thest few hours fall heavily on my shoulders. As if sensing

    my mood, Kane patted me on my back, nodding to the

    door.

    ¡°Mind going to check on Charlotte. I don¡¯t want her alone much longer¡± A smile painted my lips as I

    nodded.

    ¡°Can I return to my mate while you stay here and talk shop¡­ Absolutely! But I am sorry if I have

    exhausted her by the time you get back, brother.¡± I winked, nodding to Ma and Pops, who were

    exchanging a yful smirk at Kane and I¡¯s

    expense.

    door.

    ¡°Get some rest, you look like shit!¡± I winked at my parents, heading for the

    *7 am Knox!¡± My mother called after me, saluting her; I dipped out the door, my legs moving so

    quickly I was jogging down the corridor to my room; pushing the door open, I moaned softly, her

    sweet scent invading my senses. But my feet

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    1/5

    11:34 Wed, 20 Mar SGS.

    Chapter 113: Fall To Your Knees!

    66%

    faltered,, feeling her through the bond. She was exhausted and most diffimittely not up for the same

    thing that my cock was petitioning.

    ¡°Bollocks!!¡± groaned, hearing the shower running,

    ¡°Sorry your little fe will have to wait!¡± Havocughed, my lips curling im objection..

    ¡°It is hardly little!! And it¡¯s fine; we have the rest of our lives for that!! lireminded my wolf as I pushed

    open the door to the bathroom; a rush of warmth greeted me, enveloping me in aforting

    embrace. The sound of running water filled the air, a soothing melody that echoed off the tiled walls.

    Steam billowed around me, tendrils of mist swirling and dancing in the air, obscuring her vision like

    a veil.

    The veil seemed to part, and my eyes locked on the gorgeous image of my girl,, my mate, my

    queen! I watched her lean her head back in the shower, the water pouring over her long white hair,

    making it stick to her body. She was beautiful, all curves and toned wless skim.

    I stepped further into the room, feeling the heat seep into my skin, banishing the chill that lingered in

    the air. The scent of vani and honey hung heavy, mingling with the steam to create an intoxicating

    aroma that filled my senses.

    She clearly had no idea I was in here, so lost in the moment, I watched her shower as I silently

    undressed, my mind made up that if push came to shove, I would never be able to give her up!!

    hated it, but the truth was we could have more babies! A house full of them, fuck, I loved that idea!

    But honestly, there was no way anyone could rece this creature in my affections.

    With each step closer to the shower, I felt the tension in my muscles begin to melt away, reced

    by a sense of profound rxation mow that I had made my minc

    1. up.

    The day¡¯s cares and worries seemed to fade into the background, washed away by the gentle

    cascade of water.

    lips.

    ¡°Either join me or get out!¡± She called to me, a grim silowly spreading across my

    ¡°That was the..¡±

    III

    2/5

    wed, zu Ma

    Chapter 113; Fall To Your Knees!

    66%

    ¡°The first thing you said to me?¡± She grinned, looking over her shoulder to smile at me flirtatiously,

    all exhaustion vanishing quickly reced by an insatiable need for¡­

    ¡°Us!¡± Havoc moaned delightedly.

    ¡°It was, stud¡­ I just hope you do what I wasn¡¯t brave enough to do.¡± She purred, turning to face

    me.

    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t mean to pass out at the sight of my massive cock¡°? I teased her, stepping into

    the shower and closing the door behind me.

    ¡°Dick!¡± Sheughed, rolling her eyes, her fingers sliding up over my chest around and behind my

    neck and locking together. Caging me to her, like I wanted to be anywhere else.

    ¡°You love it and my dick!¡± Iughed, my hands sliding down over her back as the hot spray soothed

    my body. Her lips crashed to mine, filled with hunger; that needy tongue of hers teased at the seam

    of my mouth, begging for entrance, and usually, I would oblige my queen anything¡­ but not

    tonight.

    ¡°Knox, please!¡± She whimpered, my lips curling into a smile as I pulled away, cupping her beautiful

    face in my hands, my eyes dancing with hers mischievously.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t get a chance to wash.¡± I teased, picking up the shower gel and squeezing arge

    amount of soap into my palm. Lottieughed sweetly as I

    lifted her perfect leg and propped her foot on the outset shelf of the shower, exposing her inner

    thigh and glistening pink pussy.

    grin.

    ¡°If

    you expect me to eat this.. it needs to be clean!¡± I stated with a mischievous

    ¡°If I tell you to eat my pussy, Knox Maddox, you best fall to your knees and thank me!¡± She

    retaliated, my throat burning with theughter I choked on.

    ¡°Shit, you¡¯re perfect!¡± Iughed, releasing her leg to cup her cheeks and devour her lips in a kiss so

    passionate and heated I could have sworn I tasted her soul.

    4/5

    11-34 Wed, 20 Mar

    Chapter 113: Fall To Your Knees!

    Author Note: Please note the next few chapters are spicy and if that isn¡¯t for

    you skip ahead.

    4/5

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: Show Me!

    Kane POV

    Neither Charlotte nor Knox had heard or sensed mee in, and honestly, I didn¡¯t mind; I know our

    rtionship must seem taboo to some, but to us, it worked. I wasn¡¯t jealous over catching them

    ¡®ying¡® I enjoyed watching Charlotte get off, especially when, through the bond, I could feel how

    much she loved and wanted us. It might be Knox touching her, but it was both of us in her heart.

    I watched Knox¡¯s hand reach down, keeping the soap in his palm until his fingers teased the slick

    warmth between our mate¡¯s legs. The soap spread across his fingers as he slid his hand further and

    further between her legs, pulling throaty moans from her throat that my cock throbbing in my

    cks.

    ¡°Goddess..¡± Charlotte started to say; anger raged in me that that bitch was the one on Charlotte¡¯s

    lips when she was in the heat of passion; that bitch deserved no thanks, no secret prayers, no

    worship!

    ¡°Fuck the goddess, if you want to moan someone¡¯s name, Charlotte, it is either only ever to be mine

    or Knox¡¯s!¡± | announced from behind them; Knox¡¯s eyes flicked to mine as I propped myself up

    against the counter, Charlotte¡¯s gorgeous hues. locked on me, contentment swirling in them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say stop!¡± I nodded to them with a smirk.

    ¡°Are you not joining us? There is room?¡± Charlotte asked, her lips pouty as she chewed the corner

    of her lip. Damn, she was ravishing!

    ¡°I am happy to watch!¡± I nodded to my brother, whose hand slid back between her legs, coaxing that

    needy pussy of hers. Charlotte¡¯s head fell back as Knox slowly slipped his middle finger into her,

    then out again, her sweet moans making my cock ache to be inside her.

    ¡°Shit brother, you are missing out on heaven!¡± Knox groaned, his lips licking up the curve of her

    neck as the water sprayed over them. I was mesmerised as I

    1/4

    34 Wed, 20 Mar S1

    Chapter 114: Show Me!!

    66%

    watched them, Knox¡¯s hand slowly circling that entrance I hoped to never leave for too long.

    Reaching further, his wet middle finger rubbed the smooth ring of her asshole, and I could feel her

    muscles tense at his touch from here. A dark chuckle escaped my lips.

    ¡°How about we give that particr hole a rest for tonight!¡± Sheughed nervously, her eyes boring

    into mine. Knox¡¯s eyes shot to mine, a devious smile dancing across his lips.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± My only response but I knew Knox would make her regret refusing his attention. We

    were nothing if not determined to get our way with her. Knoxthered his hands back up and slid

    one back between her thighs, the other massaging her attractive tits.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see these get bigger! Can I drink your milk, too?¡± He asked, his brows wiggling at the

    idea; he was always a kinky fucker. There was nothing he would not try.

    ¡°Knox!¡± Lottieughed, pping his chest as his head lowered to nip at her perky breasts. Those

    nipples hardened instantly under his touch.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t a no, though, was it, brother!¡± I winked at Knox as he rolled her little bud between his teeth

    and slid a second finger into her tight core.

    ¡°No, it was not!¡± Heughed as I¡® watched her arch into him, her pussy grinding on his hand before

    he slipped it from her, tuting yfully.

    Again Knox traced the edge of her ass with his finger, giving her a chance to agree before shit got

    real, fast! Because there were two of us, and if her ass was off limits, we were going to have to get

    inventive because I don¡¯t know about Knox, but I wanted to hear her sweet moans.

    And we could hardly do that if her mouth was full,

    ¡°Last chance?¡± I asked as Knox¡¯s teeth mped down on her tight nipples. Charlotte, determined to

    be stubborn, red at me and tightened her rear, trapping Knox¡¯s finger between her cheeks.

    |||

    O

    1/4

    bb%

    Chapter 114: Show Me!

    ¡°I will bite that finger off if you carry on!¡± She warned, and I smirked, happy with her answer.

    ¡°He might like that!¡± I chuckled, shifting to amodate the heavy thickness of my cock.

    ¡°No, might about it!¡± Knoxughed, pulling augh from Charlotte¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re a naughty boy,¡± She whispered through sensual moans as his other hand squeezed her

    nipple roughly. ¡°Very, very naughty.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± I replied with a grin, watching them.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me?¡± She asked, lifting Knox to look at her as she pressed herself against

    him, stared into his eyes and suggestively ran her tongue up his chin and bottom lip. The groan that

    left my brother¡¯s lips was inhuman as he watched her wash thether from between her legs and

    step out of the shower.

    My breath caught in my throat as I watched water droplets cling to her skin, glistening in the soft

    light of the bathroom. Each droplet seemed to sparkle like at tiny diamond, tracing a mesmerising

    pattern over her curves as she moved. My gaze drank in every detail of her beauty. From the gentle

    slope of her shoulders to the curve of her hips, she was a vision of perfection, ethereal and alluring

    in equal

    measure.

    ¡°Fuck your¡­¡± Words seemed to fail me; nothing seemed fitting, beautiful didn¡¯t cover it, nor did

    perfect. Her hair, damp and tousled from the shower, framed her face in a cascade of silver locks.

    Droplets clung to the strands like jewels, adding an extrayer of allure to her already captivating

    presence.

    ¡°You alright, their brother!¡± Knox teased as he followed Charlotte from the shower. Nodding, my

    mouth dry as I drunk her in,mitting every line to memory, but it was not just her physical beauty

    that captivated me. It was the way she moved, with grace and confidence, that spoke of inner

    strength and resilience. The way she carried herself, with a quiet dignity, drew me in like a moth to a

    me.

    At that moment, as Charlotte stood before me, radiant and unapologetically herself, I felt a surge of

    warmth flood my chest. She was more than just beautiful-

    2/4

    11:34 Wed, 20 Mar SS

    Chapter 114: Show Me!

    66%

    she was extraordinary. And as I watched her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the privilege of the

    future she offered me.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As if sensing the overwhelming love I bore her, she smirked, leaning up on her tiptoes to nip at my

    lip that I had apparently been biting, her fingers cupping my cock, her fingers tugging on my cks.

    ¡°Lose these!¡± She instructed, throwing back her wet, long blonde hair before. winking at me and

    turning to leave. I wasn¡¯t a fan of being told what t do, but fuck me, my clothes disappeared quickly,

    although with two hands working fast and furiously, I supposed I should not be surprised.

    and.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is our mate!¡± Knoxughed, nudging my shoulder. ¡°The love of our life¡­

    ¡°Mother of our children!¡± I finished pping Knox on the chest and nodding for him to follow. ¡°And

    she is ALL ours!¡± I beamed proudly.

    ¡°Forever!¡±

    |||

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Chapter 115: Tranquil Pleasure!

    66%

    Lottie POV

    Climbing on the bed, I waited for my mates to join me. I had hoped for an early night after the

    insane day we had endured, but lord knows this was better and funnily enough, having felt the

    insatiable need the boys had for me down the bond, sleep was thest thing on my mind!

    The look on Kane¡¯s face as he strode through the door, naked and rock hard, told me this had

    gotten serious, I watched his body move, the muscles flexing deliciously.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna let me lick those muscles, right?¡± Sage groaned ravenously.

    ¡°I have a feeling we are no longer in charge, Sage!¡± Iughed, seeing Kane climb onto the bed

    behind me while Knox approached. That cheeky grin that told me I had bitten off more than I could

    chew danced on his lips as he stood at the foot of the Bed. Their eyes were both on mine, daring

    me to challenge their authority. Kane¡¯srge hand pushed me onto my stomach on the plush sheet

    so my head hung off the bed, my face now happily level with his brother¡¯s cock; licking my lips, I

    eyed the glorious masterpiece.

    ¡°Suck your mate¡¯s cock like OUR good little slut.¡± Kane demanded; my whole body tingled at his

    words. From anyone else, those words would have earned a p in the face, but this was Kane. I

    knew that he did not mean it as an insult. Besides, the possessive use of the word ¡®our¡® seemed to

    soften it somehow.

    I obeyed thoughtlessly, opening my mouth and weing Knox¡¯s beautiful cock as he slid it past

    my lips, my hands travelling to his ass and pulling him closer, wanting Kane to see how good of a

    slut I could be for them. I almost choked on Knox¡¯s cock when I felt Kane nestle between my legs

    and slide deep inside me with one single stroke..

    ¡°A little warning next time!¡± I hissed through the bond, unable to voice my words for the giant dick in

    my mouth. Theirughter rang through the room, and I

    O

    1/4/

    Wed, 20 Mar SS

    Chapter 115: Tranquil Pleasure!

    rolled my eyes. Cursing them inwardly.

    66%

    Iy there bobbing my head the best I could to meet the powerful thrusts of both their hips as Knox

    forced his way further down my throat and Kane bucked his hips into me.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± I sighed as I released Knox¡¯s cock from my mouth and turned to face Kane down,

    knowing he was in charge tonight.

    ¡°Tonight?¡± Sageughed. ¡°Every Night¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong, and honestly, I don¡¯t think Knox or myself minded. Kane simply shifted, pulling

    me backwards on the bed until I was on top of him, my back. against his chest. His cock was still

    buried to the hilt inside of me. The bed gave a loud creak of protest as Knox joined us on it.

    ¡°Can I catch my breath?¡± I demanded. But my pleas were silenced as Kane turned my head and

    took my lips in another of those soulful kisses. I moaned into his mouth as his tongue plunged to the

    back of my throat. I felt hands kneading and caressing my tits, pulling moans from my lips that Kane

    greedily swallowed. Fingers plucked at both my nipples at the same time, and I knew they were

    determined to I overload my senses.

    And they were seeding at it.,

    ¡°Knox!¡± I purred, but nothing prepared me for the feeling off hot breath and wet tongue on my clit

    where I was joined to Kane. My eyes flew open, and I stared into the depths of Kane¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Feels good, doesn¡¯t it, Princess? My brother¡¯s tongue on your pussy. My cock in your hole. Watch

    him! Watch him eat your pussy while I fuck it,¡± Kanemanded as he began to slowly thrust

    upwards, matching actions to words.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I moaned because I was powerless to lie.

    ¡°Yes, what?¡± Kane growled, nipping my ear roughly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± I corrected myself and looked down to see Knox getting to work as

    1/4

    11:34 Wed, 20 Mar S S.

    Chapter 115: Tranquil Pleasure!

    Kane began to nibble on the side of my neck where his mate mark sat.

    ¡®Godd..¡± I started to moan, but the deep thrust of Kane¡¯s hips caught my attention, reminding me of

    his earlier order.

    66%

    ¡°Sorry, sir!¡± I moaned as I noticed that each of them had a breast in one hand. Yet it seemed that

    their strokes matched perfectly¨Cone coordinated unit of pleasure.

    Kane¡¯s other hand wrapped around my waist, holding me in ce as his cock thrust slowly up into

    my open pussy. My legs were spread wide by Knox¡¯s hands, which made sense as they had to be

    to amodate his wide shoulders as he knelt on the bed between them. His tongue flicked back

    and forth on my clit as he used his other hand to keep me open for his exploration.

    It was more erotic than any porn I had ever watched, not that I had watched that much, but I was

    savvy enough to know that it was rare for the reality to be better than the fantasy. But it was. None

    of my wildest dreams hade close to the sexual tension that was brewing between me and my

    mates.

    I felt my whole body tightening. Tiny electrical tingles radiated out from my hard nipples that Knox

    and Kane were strumming in perfect harmony and feeling my body bursting from the sensations

    rushing through me, needing a release

    desperately.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, Princess. Fuckinge on my brother¡¯s face.¡± Kane cried out as my body answered his

    boldmand. I felt his thick cock plunge deeper than it ever had as my body arched up against

    Knox¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,e on, my hard cock. Come hard. Like our hot little bitch in heat.¡± Fuck, as much as

    I wanted to refuse, the way he was talking to me, the crudeness of his words threw me off; it was

    usually Knox who had the filthy mouth, not prim and proper Kane.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± I cried, knowing I was powerless when it came to Kane¡¯s

    demands. My body obliged my control freak of a mate and did as he asked, pushing me over the

    edge and into the pool of tranquil pleasure I so desperately wanted to

    drown in.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Chapter 116: Every Night!

    66%

    Lottie POV

    The insane sensations rippling through my body had me on the verge of tears; never had anything

    felt so good. Sex had never felt this good. Knox¡¯s face loomed over me. He was smiling wide as he

    captured my lips in a scorching kiss. I could taste myself on him, and shit did we taste good

    together. Licking my lips for more, my hands moved to wind through his hair, but Knox grabbed

    them, dropping them to his cock, nudging me to feel how hard he was.

    ¡°And that¡¯s all for you!¡± He announced.

    ¡°It fucking better be!¡± I stammered between breathless pants.

    ¡°That¡¯s our good girl.¡± Kane chuckled as Knox covered my hand with his while his lips licked and

    tugged at his mate¡¯s mark, making my pussy clench around. Kane¡¯s solid length, suddenly realising

    that they hadn¡¯t finished. We hadn¡¯t finished!

    ¡°Do it, Knox. Quit teasing her; give her your cock. We¡¯ve waited a whole lifetime for this moment.

    You got her wet enough,¡± Kane growled from somewhere near my ear, but he never stopped

    kissing, licking and nibbling my flesh.

    Yes, that was what I wanted.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I moaned ravenously. ¡°I have felt your cock inside me, Kane and tasted Knox. Now, I want to

    switch. I want to know if you tasted the same or different. If Knox fuck¡¯s half as good as his brother.¡±

    I whined, but theugh that escaped their lips had my body trembling with anticipation.

    My eyes shot to Kanes, seeing Knox move, his hand between us. I felt a pressure and burning

    between my legs. And it dawned on me then what they intended. I tried to break the hot kiss with

    Kane and looked into his eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± I shook my head. ¡°You can¡¯t. It won¡¯t fit.¡± I gasped.

    O

    1/4

    66%

    Chapter 116: Every Night!

    Knox nipped at the vein pounding so loudly in my neck that it echoed in my brain. Kane softened

    the kiss as he breathed against my lips.

    ¡°It will, angel I promise we won¡¯t hurt you. Just rx. Feel how good it is. Sandwiched between us.

    You are so wet. So ready¡± Kimox growled as he pushed just a fraction harder against my pussy that

    was already filled with his brother¡¯s hard cock.

    ¡°The babies!¡± I whispered, although I already knew they were perfectly safe.

    ¡°Are fine!¡± Kane promised, licking my lobe as he paused his thrusts to hold me steady. Not that I

    was going anywhere; I wanted this; I was just too stubborn to admit it.

    My eyes flew open, and my breath froze in my lungs as I heard the almost audible pop of his cock

    joining his brothers. I was stretched beyond imagination. It burned. There was an intense pressure

    of being full, overflowing. They both held perfectly still, and neither moved a single muscle. After a

    moment, I realised that the burning had stopped, and while I still felt stretched, it was no longer an

    unpleasant sensation.

    ¡°Oh Fuck!¡± I breathed as both of them slowly moved together, filling me even more, slipping a

    couple of inches further inside of me. My eyes grew even wider as they began to move, rocking

    slowly back and forth. It took a gentle rhythm. A slow dance as three bodies moved as on¨¦.

    ¡°We knew you were made for us,¡± Kane whispered into my ear as he bit into the lobe and tugged it

    harshly, ever the lover of inflicting passionate pain.

    ¡°Both of us,¡± Knox growled as he buried his face on the other side of my neck,, his body lunging

    forward until his cock too filled me as profoundly as his brother¡¯s

    was.

    ¡°No one else!¡± I confirmed. ¡°Just you two!¡± They held perfectly still again. I was now full,pletely

    full, both of their thick cocks buried to the hilt inside of me. I sucked in a deep breath of air as my

    mates continued to kiss, lick and nibble at their marks and my shoulders. Four hands caressed and

    coaxed my body to life.

    III

    1/4

    1:34 Wed, 20 Mar

    Chapter 116: Every Night!

    n

    66%

    ¡°Keep going. I like it!¡± I admitted, and I wished I could see them. I knew this was taboo. But I didn¡¯t

    care, because it felt¡­ right!

    ¡°Is it as good as you imagined, our sweet mate?¡± Kane asked, lifting his head with a smile. My

    cheeks burned, and I shook my head, daring them to do what I knew they were holding back.

    ¡°No, but I am sure it¡¯s the best you can do¡± Iughed, but then my breath caught in my throat once

    more as the motion of Kane shifting to grip my chin caused them to slip just a millimetre deeper,

    although how that was possible, I did not know.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go slow. This time,¡± Knox whispered, and I fought for air again.

    ¡°This time?¡± I dared to question.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°This time!¡± He nodded. ¡°But you really should get used to this angel¡± He winked. ¡°Because it feels

    too good not to do it every day!¡±

    ¡°Like fuck, the babies will fall out of me if you stretch me this wide every night.¡± I moaned, their

    laughter bouncing around the room as they began to rock gently once more. In and out. Back and

    forth. Like the waves of the ocean. Their tides ebbed and flowed over me. As tension built inside my

    body again.

    Then, like a hurricane, the winds and waves picked up. They quickened the pace. They thrust

    deeper and harder. Pulling screams from my throat that I knew were their new addiction. The

    pleasure was more than I had ever imagined possible. Ever read about. Ever thought I could take.

    My body felt like it would be tor asunder by the storm. And I did not give a damn. Not a flying fuck.

    Because I loved it! Chaos, it seemed, was our lovenguage, and fuck was it addictive!

    Unable to hold on to the monster of an orgasm that crashed through my body, I cried out.

    Screamed. Howled like the winds of that storm. My whole body exploded.

    The muscles of my tried desperately to clench and squeeze in time to the

    orgasm that racked my very soul. But it could not. There was no room.

    There was most definitely an edge of pain to it. But it was overpowered by the pleasure as I rode

    the waves of the biggest orgasm of her life while I rode my mates

    2/4

    Chapter 116 Every Night!

    so perfectly. I hung in the air, suspended in time as it rolled on and on. And on.

    I felt my mates beneath and behind me tremble and growl. Then, with no warning, hands gripped

    my hips, pulling me on top of them until stars exploded in my vision, and I felt them explode as one

    inside of me. Most of their cum was forced out, leaking between our bodies. There was simply no

    room inside my body for anything more. I was full.

    ¡°Yep¡­ daily!¡± Knoxughed, his arms wrapping around me tightly while Kane kissed my cheek, and

    I tried to catch my breath ande to terms with what we had just done.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± Kaneughed as two bodies cocooned me and rocked me gently. Only then did I realise I

    was crying soft, silent, happy tears because never had I thought I would be this lucky not to have

    one mate but two; that left me with no doubt that I was at the centre of their universe, loved,

    cherished and protected..

    ¡°And fucked until you can¡¯t walk!¡± Sage purred content.

    ¡°And that!¡± Iughed.

    9/4

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 Who Is This?

    66%

    Lottie POV

    Opening my eyes to the unexpected sound of vibrating, I winced as the early morning light pooled

    through the window, blinding me, letting me know it was time to get my ass up. Groaning because it

    felt like I had just gone to sleep, sandwiched between my mates. Feeling someone stir behind me, a

    warm body pressing into mine, I smiled, knowing from the way hands slid to my breasts, squeezing

    them and pulling me back into the warmth of his toned body that it was Knox. The fucker always

    slept with his hands wrapped around my tits. ¡®forfort,¡® he would say!

    Not that it was any better than Kane¡¯s exnation for why his hand always cupped my pussy while

    he slept. ¡®My hands get cold.¡® Something I would assure him. was a lie if I wasn¡¯t happy with his

    hand where it was.

    ¡°Come back to bed.¡± Knox moaned as I slid out from between them, hating, leaving the warmth of

    my mates.

    ¡°I need to pee!¡± I whined, realising the vibrating had started again. My mind whirled to the memory

    of the phone Adam had given me; I had put it in my brast night; Laura¡¯s gown didn¡¯t exactly have

    pockets. But when I showered, I ced it on the counter in the bathroom; things got a little crazy

    after that, and I never got a chance to put it on charge or tell the twins about it. We had promised no

    more secrets, and I would keep that promise.

    My feet moved sleepily to the bathroom, and I snatched the little thing from the counter just as it cut

    off. Looking at the screen, I saw multiple texts from a contact called ¡®xoxo¡® She wanted to know if he

    wasing by. I smirked, remembering hisment about liking whores, and rolled my eyes.

    Men! Iughed as I got to the reason I came in here.

    Peeing and washing my hands, I paused, hearing the vibrating start again. Seeing the caller¡¯s ID

    sh with ¡®Thor, god of thunder¡®, Iughed, knowing who was

    calling.

    |||

    O

    1/4

    11:34 Wed, 20 Mar SS

    Chapter 117 Who Is This?

    Chapter 117 Who Is This?

    66%

    Lottie POV

    Opening my eyes to the unexpected sound of vibrating, I winced as the early morning light pooled

    through the window, blinding me, letting me know it was time to get my ass up. Groaning because it

    felt like I had just gone to sleep, sandwiched between my mates. Feeling someone stir behind me, a

    warm body pressing into mine, I smiled, knowing from the way hands slid to my breasts, squeezing

    them and pulling me back into the warmth of his toned body that it was Knox. The fucker always

    slept with his hands wrapped around my tits. ¡®forfort,¡¯ he would say!

    Not that it was any better than Kane¡¯s exnation for why his hand always cupped my pussy while

    he slept. ¡®My hands get cold.¡® Something I would assure him was a lie if I wasn¡¯t happy with his

    hand where it was.

    ¡°Come back to bed.¡± Knox moaned as I slid out from between them, hating,

    leaving the warmth of my mates.

    ¡°I need to pee!¡± I whined, realising the vibrating had started again. My mind whirled to the memory

    of the phone Adam had given me; I had put it in my brast night; Laura¡¯s gown didn¡¯t exactly have

    pockets. But when I showered, I ced it on the counter in the bathroom; things got a little crazy

    after that, and I never got a chance to put it on charge or tell the twins about it. We had promised no

    more secrets, and I would keep that promise.

    My feet moved sleepily to the bathroom, and I snatched the little thing from the counter just as it cut

    off. Looking at the screen, I saw multiple texts from a contact called ¡®xoxo¡® She wanted to know if he

    wasing by. I smirked, remembering hisment about liking whores, and rolled my eyes.

    Men! Iughed as I got to the reason I came in here.

    Peeing and washing my hands, I paused, hearing the vibrating start again. Seeing the caller¡¯s ID

    sh with ¡®Thor, god of thunder¡®, Iughed, knowing who was

    calling.

    |||

    1/4

    wed, 20

    Chapter 117 Who Is This?

    66%

    ¡°Chase.¡± I smiled at his name, understanding Adam¡¯s reference; Chase was blonde, beautiful and

    built like a damn superhero. Far too pretty for my liking, but I still could appreciate beauty.

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint, it¡¯s Adam. You ok?¡± He asked, his tone tense. I opened my mouth to speak but

    turned in a gush of shock as the phone was snatched from my hand. Knox¡¯s furious eyes met mine;

    my eyes trailed down his insanely ripped and very¡­ very naked body. Licking my lips, I considered

    saying something very inappropriate but thought better of it.

    ¡°She is fine!¡± He seethed down the phone. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Possessive much!¡± I snapped yfully. I loved the dark edge to Knox¡¯s voice; it reminded me of the

    dominant tone Kane used when he wanted me to do something.

    ¡°Abso¨Cfucking¨Clutly Doll face!¡± He barked, but his eyes softened on me.

    ¡°Knox?¡± I heard Adam gasp. ¡°Fuck, are you ok?¡± My lips curled into a smile, seeing my mate rx

    against the door frame. Crossing my arms across my chest, Knox¡¯s eyes lingered on my breasts as

    they bunched together, a smirk toying at his lips. I suddenly remembered I was naked; I watched

    Knox¡¯s eyes trail down my body, loitering on whaty between my legs.

    ¡°MEN!¡± I snorted, holding my hand out for the phone. cing it on speaker but holding it back from

    me was hispromise. Kane appeared beside him, blocking me in the bathroom. He had gotten

    dressed, his sweat pants hanging low, the delicious V of his disappearing into the waistband. Fuck I

    wanted to drop to my knees and beg him to let me taste him.

    ¡°Why am I such a horny bitch!¡± I asked Sage. I had never felt like this before.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re mated to sex gods!¡±

    ¡°Is she ok? She sounds fucking weary?¡± Adam repeated, the nervousness not

    lost on anyone.

    ¡°Lottie is here,¡± Knox replied, his eyes still hovering on my pussy, no doubt loving the fact it was

    throbbing for them. ¡°Care to exin why you are calling my

    1/4

    11:34 WE 20 Mar 5 5

    Chapter 117 Who Is This?

    mate, Adam!¡± Knox growled, the jealousy clear in his tone. Rolling my eyes

    ¡°I am fine, Adam.¡± I smiled because what was I meant to say? I am tired because my mates took

    great joy out of ruining my pussyst night!

    ¡°You loved it!¡± Sageughed, and she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    66%

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Do you have anything?¡± I asked, getting to the point and saving Adam from- answering. I could feel

    Kane¡¯s eyes watching me. Stepping into him, I pressed my finger to his lips, silently begging him to

    stay silent. Nodding once at me before he bit my finger yfully and nodded to Knox to take the

    lad.

    ¡°I do. But you¡¯re not gonna like it; you and Knox free toe and hear it for yourselves?¡± Adam

    asked, and apprehension returned to his voice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell us over the phone?¡± I asked, pulling my finger back out of Kane¡¯s mouth and sucking

    it as if he had actually given me a booboo..

    ¡°I ain¡¯t being the messenger. They have a tendency to get killed!¡± Adam replied. ¡°You can hear it

    from the horse¡¯s mouth¡°, He added with a scoff.

    ¡°More Donkey than a horse, actually.¡± He corrected himself.

    ¡°Because he is an ass?¡± Liam asked, and I bit my lip to stop myself fromughing; Knox¡¯s eyes

    shifted to mine, his eyes swimming with amusement, even if Kanes were glowing with concern.

    ¡°Yeah, but also, houses have huge cocks.. I have seen Mike¡¯s, it¡¯s tiny!¡± I watched Kane¡¯s eyes

    gloss over, and secondster, Knox¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°Why do you have Mike?¡± Knox asked, his tone level.

    ¡°We have been getting better acquainted. Haven¡¯t we, mate?¡± Adam asked; the gurgling sound from

    Mike filtered down the phone, and I nodded to Kane. I knew Sage had shown him some of my time

    with Mike earlier, and it was clear from his face he was putting two and two together.

    Face palming, I opened my mouth to ask how Adam had seen my ex¨Cboyfriend¡¯s

    O

    2/4

    11:34 Wed, 20 Mar 5

    Chapter 117 Who Is This?

    cock but thought better of it. Kane¡¯s eyes scrutinised my every move, but Knox was the one who

    looked ready tomit murder.

    Author Note: Hey guys, sorry for no updates yesterday I had a day off with the kids to rx and

    chill, and date night tonight, so haven¡¯t had much time to write¡­ and¡­ I am seeing great

    grandparents tomorrow so updates will be in the evening again.. but I am off ALLLLLL weekend and

    no kiddies so I will be sending the weekend writing to reach the end of book 1! :D

    3/4

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: We See That!

    66%

    Knox POV

    ¡°Tell Knox to bring me a shirt; this fucker bled all over mine.¡± I heard a familiar voice snarl; the

    sound of skin pping skin echoed down the phone.

    ¡°You hear that?¡± Adam asked, a frown slowly spreading over Kane¡¯s face, his hand pping my

    chest and nodding to the phone as if I hadn¡¯t just heard the

    blonde bastard¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Chase?¡± I asked, tightness returning to my voice. Lottie watched me closely, no doubt picking up

    on the way Kane and I physically tensed.

    ¡°Of course, who else! Hasn¡¯t she told you what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°SHE has a name!¡± Lottie yapped down the phone, Kane¡¯s hands wrapping around her stomach

    and holding her to him, his eyes ring to mine in confusion and fear, but the jealousy at the

    familiarity between her and the Alpha¡¯s clear in his eyes and no doubt mine too.

    ¡°Sorry Luna¡± Chase apologised.

    ¡°Lottie is not fucking luna, she is nothing!¡± I heard spill from her father¡¯s lips as Lottie pursued hers

    before looking up at Kane with a shrug. My fists clenched and released at my sides as anger tore

    through my body.

    ¡°That cunt has a fucking death wish!¡± I snarled to Kane through mindlink, but

    Lottie cut me off.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong. Your mother is still!¡± She winked, wanting to defuse the tension we all felt growing

    in the room, but the hard¨Cset line of Kane¡¯s lips told her that he didn¡¯t find the insult aimed at our

    mate half as amusing as she did.

    ¡°What have I told you about keeping her name out of your fucking mouth.¡± I heard Adam seeth the

    muffled noise on the phone, followed by the sharp intake of

    1/4

    11:35 Wed, 20 Mar S

    Chapter 118: We See That!

    §Ñ§Ý

    breath and an agonising scream, settling the beast threatening to explode inside

    me a little, but not enough. I wanted to get my hands on that piece of shit!

    ¡°We are on our way,¡± I growled, ending the call, my eyes shining with the vibrancy of Havoc.

    ¡°Wanna fill us in angel?¡± I asked, handing her back the phone, but Kane¡¯s hands. released our mate

    quickly to snatch the phone from me.

    ¡°I took her phone for a reason; I didn¡¯t want her to have one!¡± He snarled angrily like the control

    freak he was.

    ¡°Could you be any more of a possessive alpha male, asshole?¡± Lottie growled as she pushed past

    us. yful anger rippled off her as she yanked my dresser open and began pulling t¨Cshirts out.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Kane snapped. ¡°I could keep you tied to the bed 24/7, your pussy filled with our cum, and

    only allowed up to eat, shower and pee.¡± He added with a wink. A smile tugged at the corner of my

    lips.

    ¡°Now, I like the idea of that a lot!¡± I remarked with a nod, pulling the shirt from

    her hands.

    ¡°Wow, eat, shower and pee¡­ damn, how lucky am I!¡± She mocked as I nodded. for her to hold her

    hands up for me to slide the tee over her. She did as I instructed, a pout teasing at her lips.

    Stepping into her, my eyes danced with hers as she stepped back against the open drawer. My

    hand slid behind her into the drawer, my lips hovering close to hers, a smirk on them.

    ¡°You will need these if you wish to leave this room!¡± I grinned, pulling out a pair

    of sweatpants.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°The tee is long enough to be a dress; it¡¯s fine.¡± She replied stubbornly. She wasn¡¯t wrong; it came

    just above her knees. But if she thought I wanted her out wearing a dress that short, she was

    insane! Let alone one without any panties on!

    ¡°Sweats or tied to the bed, your choice.¡± I winked. ¡°I know which I would

    prefer.¡±

    1/4

    20 Mar

    Chapter 118: We See That!

    66%

    ¡°Dickhead!¡± She barked, yanking them from my hand to dress. I refused to move, not even an inch,

    forcing her to sh me that pretty pussy I am addicted to as she dressed dramatically, shoving her

    legs in the pants. ¡°Happy now. I look like a homeless slob!¡± She groaned, her eyes narrowing on

    me.

    ¡°Prettiest homeless slob I have ever seen!¡± I admitted pecking her lips gently, feeling the irritation

    spill off my brother in waves.

    ¡°Today.. Charlotte!¡± Kane growled, his eyes watching her with just as much amusement as mine

    despite the mood ripping through him. With a sigh, Lottie nodded, moving to step away from me, but

    my arms enveloped her, pulling her against my chest so she could see and talk to Kane, but I had

    her in my arms, where

    I liked her.

    ¡°When Sebastian was hurt,¡± She started to say, looking over her shoulder at me to roll those pretty

    blue eyes as my hands slid under her top to cup her boobs. ¡°I went looking for Mike and my father,

    hoping to find out what was in the shit they gave everyone or if they had an antidote because your

    father died, Knox, you were losing your damn mind, and everyone thought you were dead Kane,

    they still do! And then¡­ Sebastian, he was at death¡¯s door, and if he died too.. the pack needed

    help before there was..¡±

    ¡°Retaliation.¡± Kane nodded, following her train of thought.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t risk Bash dying, so when I found Mike, he was with my dad, plotting. They insulted me,

    and Alpha Chase stepped in; he knocked my father to the floor. Liam pulled me away, and Adam,

    well, he is scary as hell and has a real issue with my father disrespecting me.¡±

    ¡°We see that,¡± I replied, squeezing her nipples to get her to continue.

    ¡°They restrained my father, and I tried to get them to tell me what I needed to know while they

    secured the pack, but Mike wouldn¡¯t tell me shit, so they offered to extract the information.¡± She

    shrugged, chewing her lip as she ran everything. through her head. ¡°Then l/met Selene, and you

    know the rest! That¡¯s everything.¡± She nodded, her hands pping mine off her rock¨Chard peeks.

    My eyes travelled up to meet Kane, and I smirked, seeing him shift to hide his hard¨Con.

    |||

    2/4

    66%

    Chapter 118: We See That!

    ¡°Oh, they know about Mike¡¯s trick with the drinks; they are pissed! At him.. not us!¡± She nodded,

    Kane¡¯s hand running down his face

    ¡°So, that is how you got everything under control?¡± I asked, my eyes tight on Kane, watching for his

    reaction.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled, hoping we were proud of her.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Why did they help you?¡±

    I

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. And I wasn¡¯t exactly going to turn it down. As far as they were aware, one

    of my mates had lost the plot and murdered the damn guests. The other was dead. I suspect they

    took pity on me.¡± She shrugged, my eyes settling on my brother again with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°They don¡¯t take pity on anyone, Charlotte. The Sparrow brothers fear no one. Respect no one. Do

    as they like.¡± Kane instructed, and I nodded; we had spent some time together on our travels, and

    we got on with them mostly, but one thing I did know was that Adam and Liam were not to be

    underestimated, and Chase was to be given a wide berth at all times. The fucker scared even me.

    ¡°We best not keep them waiting.¡± I nodded to Kane. ¡°What are we gonna do about you, brother..

    they think you¡¯re dead; might be a card worth keeping close to our chests.¡± I shrugged, but I could

    already tell by the way his jaw set in a firm line that that shit was not happening.

    ¡°You think I am going to let either of you in a room with those men! I would rather trust you with the

    moon goddess.¡± He snapped as he shoved his feet in his

    shoes and threw a hoodie at Lottie.

    ¡°I can see how hard your nipples are through that t¨Cshirt, and so help me, I will go to war over those

    tits; cover¨Cup!¡± Her lips curled as he opened the door, his eyes looking back to meet hers, and I

    knew what she was going to do before she did it- lifting her top to sh Kane her chest before letting

    it go and pulling the hoodie over

    her head.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± She winked, walking out the door all sass and pain in the ass!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Wanna Go?

    66%

    Kane POV

    I could feel the anxiety bouncing around Knox and understood because despite Charlotte¡¯s attempt

    to reassure us that the Alphas were just being ¡®sweet¡® we knew them, and we knew that sweet was

    not a word that belonged in a sentence with any of those males.

    ¡°Listen.¡± I sighed, gripping Charlotte¡¯s wrist and spinning her to face me as we approached the

    office she said she had left them in. ¡°You stay quiet; you stay by Knox¡¯s side, and if I tell you to

    leave. You leave!¡± I demanded my finger, finding her chin to tilt her head up to meet my gaze.

    ¡°But..¡±

    ¡°Charlotte. I know these men; you do not! If I tell you to leave, you leave! Promise me!¡± I asked, her

    lips tightening as she scanned my features.

    ¡°Have I not proved I can handle myself?¡± She asked; she wasn¡¯t angry or upset. She was confused

    even if she nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I admitted because fuck this little mate of mine had more than proven she could not only

    handle herself but handle Knox and Havoc and sacrifice herself for us. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you

    can handle yourself, princess,¡± I recognised, my eyes shing to Knox, who was watching us

    carefully, even if he was pretending to

    chew his nail.

    ¡°It¡¯s that it¡¯s not just you anymore,¡± I acknowledged, my hand sliding to her stomach, resting over

    her lower belly, my lips twisting into a smile. Fuck I hope it¡¯s a boy! ¡°Do you remember my dad when

    Ma was pregnantst time?¡± I asked, my eyes softening at the memory. ¡°You remember how feral

    he got because that rogue attacked and hurt her?¡±

    ¡°Fuck I forgot about that.¡± Knox joined in, nodding. ¡°Pa ripped his arms off before pulling his heart

    out.¡±

    1/5

    We

    Chapter 119: Wanna Go?

    66%%

    f

    ¡°And that was before Ma¡­¡± Shaking my head, unable to evenprehend what my parents went

    through when Ma lost that baby, but I get it now; I get how my father responded because if anything

    happened to Charlotte or our children, I would burn this world down to the ground. Happily.

    ¡°Ew!¡± Charlotte groaned, her nose scrunching adorably, but I could see the memory in her eyes and

    knew she understood.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes, now imagine him.¡± I replied, nodding to Knox, who waved a daredevil smile painting his lips.

    ¡°and Havoc¡¯s response if anything happened to his pup.¡±

    ¡°OR yours!¡± Knox added with a growl.

    ¡°OR mine. I will not be able to hold him back, and frankly, I wouldn¡¯t want to, so.. if I tell you to

    leave.¡±

    ¡°I leave!¡± She repeated, leaning on her tiptoes to gently press her lips to mine. ¡°But I am not even a

    week yet, Kane; you can¡¯t keep me wrapped up in cotton wool for nine months.¡±

    ¡°Watch me!¡± I purred, nipping her lip and spinning her to face my brother, who slid his hand around

    her waist and held him to her, his lips pressing against her temple as we approached the door. I

    waited behind a little to calm my nerves because Rolo was aggravated beyond belief. He didn¡¯t like

    that we were allowing Charlotte this close to the Sparrow brothers! And frankly, I was inclined to

    agree, but I knew they would see it as a bigger insult if we kept her from them now.

    ¡°I can keep her safe!¡± I assured him as he settled back behind my eyes, still not talking to me.

    Charlotte pushed the door open, and the strong metallic scent wafted out through the door, invading

    my senses. I knew without a shadow of a doubt that Chase had been having fun,

    I let Knox and Charlotte enter first and sucked down a breath to steady my raging beast.

    ¡°Knox, my man!¡± I heard Liam say the sound of his footsteps crossing the room,

    0

    175

    40

    Chapter 119; Wanna Go?

    66%

    grinding on me for some reason. ¡°Luna.¡± He nodded respectfully as I entered, his eyes drifting from

    Charlotte to me. Charlotte had already texted Chase to say not to make a big deal of her surprise

    and to keep it from their ymates.

    So I was pleased when I walked in to see both her father and Mike facing the opposite way. I

    leaned against the wall silently, my fingernails digging into my palm to keep myself centred at the

    sight of the bastards I suspected had caused every bit of chaos since I had arrived home.

    ¡°Heyyy!¡± Charlotte announced, bouncing over to Adam like they were damn.

    BFFs.

    ¡°So much for staying quiet and by Knox¡¯s side!¡± I growled through the link. her eyes flicked to mine

    discreetly.

    grin.

    ¡°Thanks for babysitting.¡± She smiled up at Adam, who nodded at her with a

    ¡°Did you get my shirt?¡± Chase asked, and Knox¡¯s face palmed, offering an apologetic smile.

    ¡°Fuck man, I am gonna have to walk through your pack house looking like a serial killer.¡±

    ¡°Which is different from every other day because?¡± Liam interjected, my lips splitting into a grin.

    ¡°True.¡± Chase shrugged, my eyes still on my girl.

    ¡°Sorry, that was my fault. Here I have one.¡± She started to say, her hands sliding into the hoodie,

    and I knew from this angle that she was removing the shirt she wore under her hoodie to offer it to

    Chase. My whole body tensed against the wall, ready to rip it from her hands, but Knox was waiting,

    and the second her hand slipped back through the sleeve of her hoodie, T¨Cshirt in hand, with a

    growl, he

    removed it.

    ¡°No offence.¡± He nodded to Chase in that unapologetic way that let everyone in the room know he

    wasn¡¯t sorry. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you smelling of my girl.¡±

    2/5

    11:35 Wed, 20 Mar S¡ôS

    Chapter 119. Wanna Go?

    66%

    ¡°SERIOUSLY!¡± She huffed, shaking her head, but Knox silenced her as he ripped his shirt off and

    handed it over to Chase. Her eyes were glued on his chest as the muscles moved and flexed while

    he slipped the shirt she had removed over his head.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t think she is a whore?¡± Anthonyughed. ¡°Look at how she is looking at him. I can¡¯t

    believe that one,¡± He paused to nod to Mike, who looked like he was at death¡¯s door¡°, was stupid

    enough to let her go, given how much he likes. to fuck, and she apparently will do anything for any

    guy who shes her a smile.¡±

    My lips

    tightened, and it took every ounce of my strength not to respond, and given that Knox¡¯s jaw was

    twitching, I wasn¡¯t the only one. I watched, surprised, though, as Adam lowered in front of Anthony,

    whose hands were cuffed behind his back, his jacket hanging open, his shirt ripped, and long, deep

    gashes ran down his chest, but that wasn¡¯t what got my attention. It was the multiple carvings of a

    single permanently embedded in his chest¡­.

    WHORE

    ¡°You really are stupid!¡± Adamughed, holding his hand out; Chase approached, cing a de in

    his hand.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he healing?¡± Knox asked as he approached his hand securely around.

    Charlotte.

    ¡°It¡¯s the cuffs,¡± She smiled up at Knox. ¡°They restrict his gifts; he is pretty much. human!¡± She

    exined; my eyes observed her every move as I felt for her down the bond, realising with crystal

    rity that she felt nothing, seeing her father carved up; she didn¡¯t feel sad, she didn¡¯t feel upset,

    she felt nothing.

    ¡°Knox.¡± I warned my brother through mind link.

    ¡°I know, I can feel it. She¡¯s ok though.¡± He assured me.

    ¡°Wanna go?¡± Adam asked, offering Charlotte the knife. You can write whatever you want! And when

    we are done, I am going to bathe him in salt water and wolfsbane, make sure those reminders stay

    with him forever.¡± He exined, nodding to the de he was offering her with a sinister grin that

    made my blood run

    9/5

    11:35 Wed, 20 Mar

    Chapter 119. Wanna Go?

    cold.

    bb

    ¡°Knox!¡± I warned, my nails digging so hard into my hand I could feel the blood pooling in my palm.

    ¡°Get her out of here!¡± I warned, knowing Rolo and I were ready to explode.

    III

    O

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Chapter 120: Mumsie!

    66%

    Lottie POV

    ¡°No, thank you!¡± Iughed, resting my head on Knox.¡¯s arm as I leaned into him; I could feel him

    vibrating with rage and sighed because I wasn¡¯t sure who it was. aimed at: my father or Adam but

    either way, I didn¡¯t like feeling his anger boil, not afterst night explosion.

    ¡°It will make you feel better when you hear what he has to say,¡± Adam exined, nudging the de

    to me.

    ¡°Offer her that de again, and I will slit your fucking throat with it, Adam, and let Havoc fuck your

    corpse. Am I clear?¡± Knox snarled, answering my question. I opened my mouth to speak, but

    Knox¡¯s hand on my hip tightened in warning.

    ¡°You know she¡¯s a natural with a de. Right?¡± Liam scoffed from where he sat, leaning up the side

    of the desk. Adams¡¯s lips pulled into a grin; I knew he wasn¡¯t insulted, more amused.

    ¡°I am not!¡± I responded, rolling my eyes as I looked around at the room, my eyes taking in the

    chaos that had clearly taken ce in here. Mike looked like death, I was genuinely scared that if he

    closed his eyes he would die.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Sage asked with a snort of disgust.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve to die at anyone¡¯s hands but ours.¡± I admitted firmly. Her howl of satisfaction

    was enough to make me beam.

    ¡°Come on, when we came in here yesterday, you had that one.¡± He said, pointing a bloody hand at

    Mike. ¡°Restrained to a chair with a letter opener and pen.¡± Wincing, I chanced a nce over at

    Kane, feeling the bitterness radiating off him.

    ¡°Get on with it, Adam¡°, Knox spat, his patience running thin also.

    ¡°Did you?¡± Knox asked through the mind link; I could feel Kane hovering on the

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 120: Mumsie!

    border of the link and nodded my response, Not wanting to argue. ¡°I did what I had to. I would like to

    say I didn¡¯t enjoy it, but I did.¡± I added when I felt them lingering. for more of an exnation.

    ¡°I wish I could have seen that!¡± Knox remarked from beside me. ¡°You finally putting him in his

    ce.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Knox, she touches that de, and it will be me fucking your corpse!¡± Kane interjected

    ¡°I always knew you were into the taboo shit!¡± Knoxughed through the mind link. As if sensing we

    had drifted into our own world, Adam cleared his throat to get

    our attention.

    ¡°Fine, so This one..¡± Adam announced, pointing the de he had just offered me to Mike, who

    squirmed in the chair he was attached to. ¡°Squeals like a pig. But he doesn¡¯t know much. Although

    enough to warrant his death.¡± I could see he had not only bled out everywhere but was sitting in a

    puddle of his own making and guessed they had considered killing him for whatever he had

    dered.

    ¡°And that one¡­ was a little harder to crack!¡±

    ¡°And¡­ What did they say.¡± I asked, not wanting Knox to speak in case he said something he

    regretted, the tension between him and Adam still a little thick.

    ¡°So turns out This fucker¡­¡± The knife swung to point Anthony, then back to Mike. ¡°Wanted this

    fucker to spike the drinks..¡±

    ¡°Which he did because he is a spineless cunt.¡± Chase interpreted spinning the letter opener from

    yesterday in Mike¡¯s shoulder de. My lips twitching, seeing he was still using it.

    ¡°He knew what it was before he tried to y dumb. He wanted to drug everyone so he could follow

    up on a deal Antony had offered him.¡± Adam continued, his eyes moving to me. Knox, Kane and I

    knew of the deal, but it would have been

    news to them.

    ¡°If Mike killed Sebastian, he could have Lottie here.. whom he nned to knock

    1/4

    66%

    Chapter 120: Mumsie!

    up to strengthen his ce in the pack.. before he had you and your brother killed¡± He winked at

    Knox. ¡°He is charming, ain¡¯t he!¡±

    ¡°We knew that.¡± Knox shrugged. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t know we were on his shit list, but it makes sense.¡±

    Knox shrugged, my mind processing the information.

    ¡°You knew he was going to use me,¡± I asked Knox, my hand falling to my stomach, the smirk

    ying on Knox¡¯s lips infuriating me. ¡°IS that why..¡± Knox¡¯s eyes shed with panic, his hand

    gripping my chin as he lifted it to look at him, trying to cut me off, but it was toote; the words were

    already falling from my lips.

    ¡°You got me pregnant, so HE couldn¡¯t!¡± I asked, shaking my head furiously. ¡°I thought it was an

    ident, but..¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Knox asked, pulling me against him, my lips pursing because, no, it didn¡¯t really in

    the grand scheme of things, but knowing they had nned this from the off did make my stomach

    tighten with unanswered questions.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± I heard my father ask, and my eyes closed, Realising my mistake. ¡°You have

    been mated days.. It has to be Mike¡¯s, you all know that! Don¡¯t you! No one will ept you as Luna,

    now.¡± Running my tongue over my teeth, I forced myself to stay silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Mike¡¯s!¡± Knox announced firmly. ¡°They haven¡¯t had sex in months! He has been too busy

    shoving it in everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Want me to cut his dick off, Luna? I could make a gift of it for you¡°, Chaseughed, my eyes rolling

    dramatically. I wanted desperately to ask them to stop calling me Luna, but it seemed the more I

    asked Chase, the more he liked to use it.

    ¡°No, thank you!¡± I snorted. ¡°I have more than enough dick to keep me satisfied without that tiny

    thing.¡± I watched Knox¡¯s lips twist in amusement, but I could feel Kane¡¯s eyes boring into the back of

    my head and knew he wanted to chastise her for being so blunt with them, which made me smile

    because I could feel through the mate bond how intrigued he was by how the alphas interacted with

    me.

    ¡°Why the hit on Sebastian?¡± Knox asked, changing the subject, no doubt at Kane¡¯s request.

    2/4

    11:35 Wed, 20 Mar SS.

    Chapter 120: Mumsiel

    ¡°I think it would be wise if we had that chat without the Mumsie here in the room,¡± Chase noted, his

    eyes changing from yful to severe quickly.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Just because I am pregnant does not mean I am a delicate fucking flower. Will people stop treating

    me like one!¡± I snarled, getting pissed off with this shit already.

    ¡°Is she always this defiant?¡± Liam smirked, Knox¡¯s hand on my hip sliding to my arm so he could

    spin and pull me into him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Both he and Kane announced simultaneously.

    My father¡¯s head spun around to face Kane, his eyes filled with real fear for the

    first time.

    ¡°How?¡± My father asked, a grunt leaving Mike¡¯s lips as he finally caught up.

    ¡°As if I would die before I killed you!¡± Kane¡¯sughter, the sound filling the room, sounded

    unnaturally menacing, sending a chill down my spine, making me wonder for a second how far

    Kane would actually go to keep me safe.

    Author Note: Sorry guys I have been called in to work as someone is unwell. ? So I am writing on

    my break and I am doing a LONG shift. I will try to get more to youter and tomorrow!

    4/4

    <

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Chapter 121: Not My Daughter!

    Kane POV

    The wave of satisfaction that swept through me, seeing the look of confusion on Anthonys¡® face,

    was worth breaking my silence. Charlotte was seemingly right, though; they, too, thought I was

    dead.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°¡°Fuck it, they won¡¯t be leaving this room anyway!¡± Rolo barked out, his voice bitter and riddled with

    jealousy. I got it, though; I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about the rtionship Charlotte had formed with

    the Sparrow brothers.

    ¡°I know how we feel about it!¡± Rolo grunted, my eyes rolling internally at him as he let out a huff and

    slid to the back of my mind to observe like the love¨Csick pup he

    was.

    ¡°What do you wanna do, brother?¡± Knox asked, turning to face me, although I could see from the

    way Charlotte squirmed his hand remained tightly wrapped around her. I watched her look up at

    Knox, those big blue eyes I bloody adored glossed over as she plunged into conversation with

    Sage.

    ¡°She needs to leave! The brothers won¡¯t respect us if we allow her to dictate shit to us, and you

    know Chase well enough to know he won¡¯t give us any information until she has left.¡± Knox¡¯s jaw

    tightened, and although he never replied, I knew he agreed.

    ¡°Angel..¡± He started to say, pulling her from her conversation with Sage. My eyes

    drifted to Liam, who was watching my brother and our mate with intrigue that made me nervous.

    Adam was busy shoving what looked like a homemade gag in her father¡¯s mouth while Chase sat

    on Mike¡¯s knee like a hooker on ad

    a date.

    The fucker was beautiful but bat shit crazy!

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you use that shit on me. We said no more secrets!¡± Charlotte whined, her eyes shifting

    from Knox to me; her lips pulled so tightly together that she looked feral. Reminding me of when

    Knox pped her ass so hard she bruised instantly.

    |||

    1/5

    Chapter 121 Not My Daughter

    ¡°You will leave. You promised!¡± I nodded to my girl and then to Knox, a message passing between

    us that she was not privy to. I knew he would back down; he adored our mate, as did I, and telling

    her no was evidently not his forte! I guess I would be ying bad cop for the foreseeable!

    ¡°I promised to leave if I was in danger.¡± She replied, her toneced with emotion that had my

    stomach tightening; despite what people thought, I didn¡¯t enjoy being a hard ass.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± I growled low in warning.

    ¡°Anyhooo..¡± Chase interjected, pping Mike up the back of the head as he lifted from hisp and

    approached Knox and Charlotte, his hips filled with a swagger that made my lips twist in

    amusement.

    ¡°Congrats, guys! Bagsie godfather.¡± Chase smiled, stepping into Charlotte and Knox, whose whole

    body tensed as he watched the interaction between Chase and

    our mate.

    ¡°Come on, killer. Let¡¯s get you out of here and into something that doesn¡¯t make you look like a

    reject for Shameless. Huh?¡± He grinned slowly at our mate, my back. stiffening at the idea of him

    going to watch Charlotte change. Knox¡¯s hand moved quickly to grip Chase¡¯s arm, apparently

    thinking the same as me, but Chase was quicker, holding them above his head in surrender.

    ¡°Come on, mate, like I would watch her! She is your fucking mate! Unlike you, I don¡¯t take other

    people¡¯s toys!¡± He groaned dramatically; I smiled, seeing the blush spread across my brother¡¯s

    cheeks, understanding the reference and given the look. on Charlotte¡¯s face, she would be asking

    what he was on about the first opportunity she got.

    And the bastard knew that!

    ¡°Super d you aren¡¯t dead, Kane! Be a shame to lose such a cheerful, friendly teddy bear like

    you.¡± Chase added with a wink to Knox, who nodded his head and reluctantly let our mate go.

    Chase outstretched his hand for Charlotte, her eyes drifting down to it; I knew she was debating her

    options. We all waited with bated breath to see if she would go with Chase or dig her heels in and

    make one of us

    L

    2/5

    Chapter 121 Not My Daughter!

    remove her.

    With a sigh, I felt her relent and let out the breath I was holding, her hand reaching out to take

    Chase¡¯s, but Knox was quicker. Knox¡¯srge hand wrapped around Chae¡¯s elbow, pulling him to

    stare at him.

    ¡°Anything¡­ happens to her..¡± Knox growled venomously.

    ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± Chase hissed back, his eyes dark and foreboding as he looked at my brother. With a nod,

    Knox released Chase, and his arm slipped around Charlotte¡¯s neck to pull her into his side. I felt my

    girl rx, and I hated it. I hated the way theserge males made her feel.

    Safe!

    ¡°We make her feel safe!¡± Roloined, and I pursed my lips, not wanting to reply.

    ¡°I swear, Luna, I will be the best godfather; I will teach him how to kill like a pro and how to be sexy

    as fuck, unlike his uncool Dad¡­ or is it Dads?¡± He asked, winking at me as he led her towards the

    door while still rambling. ¡°Who probably wears socks and sandals!¡± Heughed at his own joke. My

    eyes met Knox¡¯s as we both let out a relieved sigh.

    ¡°If anyone is godfather, it will be Adam or me, not you, you psycho!¡± Liamughed as Charlotte and

    Chase passed them by. Her lips curled into a grin while. she pped him on the chest, his hand

    flying to the spot in mock angst.

    ¡°Ouchy!¡± He winked, nodding to the door. ¡°Ten minutes!¡± He promised as Chase led her from the

    room, her eyes meeting ours onest time as she lingered in the doorway.

    ¡°Fuck,e on¡­ I promise they will be fine.¡± Chase grunted, yanking her out. the doorway yfully

    and mming it closed.

    ¡°Something is up, these fuckers; they never act like this with a female,¡± I interjected into Knox¡¯s

    mind, whose jaw was so tight I knew he was thinking the same thing even before the words fell from

    his mouth. Never one to be tactile.

    O

    <

    2/5

    ? Chapter 121 Not My Daughter!

    ¡°Why are you being so nice to Lottie?¡± Knox questioned, his eyes watching the two brothers.

    ¡°She¡¯s speciall¡± Adam spoke, his tone level almost bored.

    ¡°And she is ours!¡± I growled, stepping further into the room to rest my hand on Mike¡¯s shoulder and

    squeezing it until I heard him wake up with a cry of pain. Blubbering something about needing help.

    ¡°Mated males!¡± He snorted at Liam with a nod; Liam¡¯s lips twisted approvingly as he pushed off the

    desk.

    ¡°So, shall we get this party started?¡± Liam stated, crossing the room to stand in front of Anthony,

    who sunk back to his ass in defeat while Adam removed the gag from his mouth, spit and blood

    dribbling down his chin.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Anthony hissed defiantly, spitting at Adam, the phlegnding on his chin, a bellyugh

    leaving Liam¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You would think you would know not to get close to the fucker; he is worse than a damn camel.¡±

    Liamughed, my eyes pinching, watching the look on Adams¡¯s face as he wiped the bloody spittal

    off. He unmistakably had issues of his own with Anthony, and I had a feeling I would be fighting him

    to kill the bastard!

    ¡°I am too tired for this shit! I have been up all night dealing with your sorry ass!¡± Adam muttered as

    he backhanded my beta, the sound of flesh colliding with flesh ringing through the room.

    ¡°Tell your daughter¡¯s mates what you told us.¡± Adam growled. The way he said

    the word ¡®daughter¡® hit a nerve with me, like Knox and I were missing out on an inside joke, but I

    pushed the insecurity down, knowing now wasn¡¯t the time!

    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± Liamughed, but given the way Adam yanked Anthony¡¯s head back to the

    point where the veins bulged painfully, I understood his patience was starting to run out. Something

    I would pity Anthony for if he wasn¡¯t such a cunt!

    ¡°She ain¡¯t my fucking daughter!¡± Anthony snarled brutally. The blood running

    O

    3/5

    Chapter 121 Not My Daughter!

    through my body turned to ice instantly, words failing me, knowing from the look on Anthony¡¯s face

    and the tone of his voice that he was entirely serious.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: Lycan Princess

    ÊÛ49%

    Knox POV

    ¡°What?¡± Iughed in disbelief. ¡°Bullshit!¡± but even I could hear the sharpness of apprehension that

    had crept into my voice. The hate that filled Anthony¡¯s eyes made him look insanely unhinged.

    ¡°Oh, you have heard nothing yet!¡± Liam chuckled brutally. Arching a brow, I exchanged a nce

    with Kane to see his features smooth out like he hadn¡¯t just heard something that would rock our

    girl¡¯s world.

    ¡°Try not to be so excited over this bombshell!¡± Kane snipped, his voice controlled, unlike mine.

    ¡°Sorry, but you couldn¡¯t write this shit!¡± Liam shrugged, earning himself a smack up the head from

    Adam.

    ¡°Have some fucking respect! It¡¯s their mate we are talking about.¡± Adam barked, shaking his head in

    disgust. ¡°Chase is meant to be the wild card, not you!¡± He added with an apologetic nod to myself

    and Kane

    ¡°Whatever!¡± I muttered, suddenly feeling tired. I pulled the chair out from behind the desk and

    dragged it along the floor, the loud squeak getting Anthony¡¯s attention before I sat it in front of him

    and plopped myself down in it. I motioned with my hand for Liam to continue, sighing, feeling Kane

    come to stand beside me, his hand resting on my shoulder in what I understood as a silent

    message.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Calm down.

    Well¡­Fuck that!

    ¡°So after all these years of ¡®raising¡® Lottie, you suddenly have decided she isn¡¯t even yours?¡± I

    questioned sceptically. However, in my head, things were starting to fall into ce.

    O

    1/5

    Chapter 127 Lycan Princess

    ¡°She isn¡¯t!¡± Anthony growled. ¡°No daughter of mine would be such a¡­¡±

    ¡°Finish that sentence, and I will slit your throat and tell them what I know,¡± Adam warned Anthony

    with a sharp tug of his hair, forcing him to look at his dark eyes; I watched Anthony withdraw into

    himself, his lips tightening no doubt to keep the insult he was fighting back inside.

    ¡®Better! Make no mistake ¡®Beta,¡¯ I am only letting you live so Charlotte¡¯s mates hear this from your

    lips, so I suggest you mind your fucking manners because I don¡¯t actually need you.¡± Adam

    cautioned, a grin painting my lips because despite how much I hated the bond the Sparrow Brothers

    had formed with my mate, one thing. was clear: they would protect her reputation.

    ¡°I loved her mother!¡± Anthony admitted with a heavy sigh, his eyes dropping from Adam to the floor.

    ¡°I thought raising Lottie would remind me of her, but it didn¡¯t! It just reminded me of her betrayal.¡± I

    leaned back in the chair, my eyes shifting to Kane, who stood emotionless, watching Anthony. But I

    could feel the anger rippling off him like an electric current; he was pissed!

    ¡°If she isn¡¯t your daughter, whose is she? Do you know?¡± Kane asked calmly.

    after a minute of silence.

    ¡°Oh, he knows.¡± Liam grinned. ¡°Keep going; we ain¡¯t got all fucking day.¡±

    ¡°Her mother and I were together for years, but she went away with Alpha Leigh¡¯s sister to visit a

    different pack and came back mated.¡± He exined, his voice so weak I knew the memories were

    painful to recall, I should feel bad for making him relive that, but honestly, I didn¡¯t give a shit. Kicking

    out my leg, it collided with Anthony¡¯s knee, a streak escaping his lips.

    ¡°To?¡± I asked, growing irritated with the waiting and theatricals.

    ¡°Alexander Royal.¡± A gasp left my lips as my eyes lifted from Anthony to Liam and Adam, who were

    nodding at me wide¨Ceyed and excitedly.

    ¡°Sebestian¡¯s uncle?¡± I asked Anthony, my toneced with shock and confusion. Was this right? Was

    our mate royalty among our kind, a Lycan princess?

    1/5

    49%

    Chapter 122 Lycan Princess

    ¡°IF this is true, shit¡¯s going to hit the fan!¡± Kane interjected into my head.

    The silence that followed from Anthony was almost painful; Adam flung his head forward, sending

    Anthony hurtling to his knees before me. My eyes never left the crumpled form of the man who had

    raised my mate, a word I used lightly, for he never actually did shit to protect, clothe, train or provide

    for her.

    ¡°Answer!¡± Anger erupted inside me; as I stood, kicking the chair back, the sound of wood crashing

    somewhere in the distance seemed irrelevant inparison to the whirlwind of emotions crashing

    through me like a fucking tidal

    wave.

    ¡°YES!¡± Anthony hissed, his eyes rising to meet mine, angry, red¨Crimmed and feral. ¡°She is his

    cousin and heir to the Lycan throne.¡± His lips twisted into a snarl. ¡°But she will never rule!¡± His

    words, like ice, prickled my back.

    ¡°So you nned to kill Sebastian and what?¡± Kane nodded. ¡°To stop the secret. getting out and

    your wife¡¯s betrayal bingmon knowledge?¡± Anthony shook. his head, a sinister smirk

    spreading across his lips.

    ¡°You think I want to protect her?¡± Heughed, spitting at my feet. ¡°I want to see her burn!¡± His tone

    filled with so much venom it made my blood turn to acid. I ran my tongue over my lip, fighting the

    urge to break his nose with my knee.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. We have somewhere to be and enough shit to wade through.¡± Kane

    groaned, turning from Anthony to run his hand through his messy hair.

    ¡°She has a right to know!¡± I muttered, watching my brother as he processed this information. ¡°He is

    going to end up telling her; you heard hisment earlier about her mother.¡± I expressed, pulling

    on Kane¡¯s shoulder to get him to turn. ¡°Better she hears it from us than him.¡±

    ¡°KANE!¡± I bellowed. Kane¡¯s jaw was set so tightly that as he turned to look at me, I could hear the

    crunching of his teeth.

    ¡°I agree, brother. But we still have the moon goddesses¡® deal to contend with! And this shit has

    made things worse.¡± Kane growled, pulling the chair I had kicked

    III

    O

    2/5

    48%2

    Chapter 122 Lycan Princess

    up and sitting down in it, his elbows resting on his knees, his head hanging low as he tried to think.

    ¡°How is this..¡± I asked, motioning to Anthony. ¡°Effect the crap we have going on with the moon

    goddess?¡±

    ¡°The moon goddess?¡± I heard Adam ask as he stepped closer to Kane and me, Liam hanging back

    to watch Anthony and an unconscious Mike.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± I muttered, dismissing him with a wave of my hand.

    ¡°Two bonds of the heart,¡± Kane repeated the moon goddess¡® words to me, no longer registering

    Adam or Liam. ¡°I nned to offer her father up¡­¡± He admitted, his eyes travelling back to the men

    behind us.

    ¡°And Mike?¡± I asked. Kane¡¯s nod was all the answer I needed. ¡°Can¡¯t we still offer them? Lottie

    loved them, fuck knows why¡­. but surely it will still work.¡± Never had I seen Kane look as defeated

    and desperate as he did right now, as the fear of losing our mate and pups weighed heavy on him.

    ¡°It won¡¯t!¡± A voice I recognisedughed into the room, sucking all the energy from it with each

    breath he took.

    Author note: Hiya guys.

    I am aware a lot of people have been waiting on new chapters for this book, and wanted to give you

    an update as to why there has not been one in a week +

    I ended up working all of the weekend beforest, on the Saturday eve/ Sunday morning I was in an

    incident that has left me with broken ribs, concussion and a perforated eardrum. Along with many

    bruises. I am struggling to sit on theputer. The light seems to irritate my head and make me

    throw up.

    I have tried writing on my phone but am having the same issue there. I will be

    4/5

    11:35 Thu, 21 Mar ti GG

    Chapter 122: Lycan Princess

    back fully asap. I am just recovering slowly. The antibiotics for my eardrum are knocking me

    sideways and throwing up with a broken rib is painful! So please be patient with me for the next few

    days! I am gutted to have made you all wait and I have missed writing and all yourments. I am

    going slightly crazy. I feel like thest 4 months have been non¨Cstop health/family issues! I get it¡¯s

    frustrating for you guys!

    I am sorry!

    Pippa X

    5/5

    Chapter 123, Picking My Battles

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: Picking My Battles

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with you and Knox?¡± I asked, side¨Ceyeing my newpanion more than a little

    curiously. I didn¡¯t know much about what my mates had been up to while they were away. Perhaps I

    should ask them, but I had a feeling I would get the unedited version from Chase.

    ¡°Caught that, huh?¡± Chase asked, holding the door open to my bedroom. We had walked up here

    silently while I had stewed over thest twenty minutes. Deciding I would have to trust my mates

    and their reasons for asking me to leave, I let go of the anger and decided to make the most of the

    time with Chase.

    ¡°Well, subtly isn¡¯t exactly your forte, darling!¡± Iughed, his eye row lifting at the name I had

    bestowed on him.

    ¡°Get cleaned up, and maybe I will tell ya¡­ Darling.¡± Chase winked in a way that I am sure many

    women would find sexy. Me, not so much!

    ¡°Dick!¡± I groaned, ducking under his arm and heading to the bathroom to brush my teeth. I may not

    be able to do much about my clothing, but I could at least make sure I had fresh breath.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any clothes here?¡± Chase asked, appearing in the doorway, holding a bunch

    of Kane and Knox¡¯s clothes. His face scrunched into an indignant frown.

    ¡°Did you go through my drawers?¡± I gasped through a mouthful of toothpaste.

    and froth.

    ¡°Yes. I thought I would at least find a fewcy items.¡± He grinned, wiggling his eyebrows

    suggestively. ¡°But there is fuck all of yours.¡± He stated, a question lingering between us.

    Why!

    1/5

    hu, 21 Marti C

    Chapter 123 Picking My Battles

    ¡°I have only been here a few days and haven¡¯t had a chance to get my things from Mike¡¯s

    apartment, and the bag of shit I brought with me is in Lilly¡¯s room.¡± I exined, feeling toothpaste

    dribble down my chin.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chase nodded before disappearing again. Rolling my eyes, I went back to brushing my teeth,

    washing my face, and brushing my tangled hair. Only when I had finished did I realise how silent the

    room was; fear crept up my spine as I poked my

    head out the bathroom door to see the room empty.

    ¡°Chase?¡± I asked naively. He obviously wasn¡¯t here. My eyes shot to the door, hearing amotion

    on the other side of it. Sighing, recognising my best friend¡¯s voice, I closed my eyes, knowing that a

    ball of anger was about to erupt through the door.

    ¡°Remind me to be more careful with my words next time!¡± I muttered to Sage, who was alert and

    waiting for whatever came through the door.

    ¡°You think he has gone to get your stuff from Lilly?¡± She asked, struggling to

    hide how amused she was.

    ¡°Yep!¡± I grunted as the door opened, and a proud¨Clooking Chase stumbled through, my bag hanging

    from his finger. A red¨Cfaced and angry¨Clooking Lilly hot on his heels, demanding to know who he

    thought he was.

    ¡°Is this yours?¡± Chase asked me, ignoring the temper tantrum exploding behind him before he

    mmed the door in Lilly¡¯s face while blowing her a dramatic kiss.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s like 6:30 AM!¡± I started to say but was cut off by the banging on my door.

    ¡°Let me in, you piece of shit!¡± Lilly howled from the other side of the door. ¡°Or I am going to have my

    mate beat your ass! I am not finished with you!¡±

    ¡°Damn, she is a bitch! Poor Seb has his hands full!¡± Heughed, tilting his head to the bag again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need it!¡± I grumbled, stepping forward to grab it, but he pulled it from my hold, hovering it

    above my head like the twins used to do to Lilly when we were

    O

    r

    1/5

    Chapter 123 Picking My Battles

    kids.

    ¡°You did! It¡¯s yours!¡± Chase huffed, dropping it into my hands and nodding to the bathroom like my

    friend wasn¡¯t banging on the door like a maniac. ¡°I will deal with her. Go change. We ain¡¯t got all

    day!¡± He grumbled, opening the door to face the beast outside again.

    ¡°So bossy!¡± I muttered, turning to the bathroom. I paused to look back, hearing Lilly¡¯s shrill voice cut

    through the room. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°When my brothers hear about this, they are gonna kick your ugly ass!¡± Lilly snarled at Chase, her

    hands wrapped around her slender chest in what I knew was supposed to be an intimidating pose.

    Her actions reminded me of her outbursts when we were kids, always using the twins to get her

    way.

    ¡°Kinky! I might like that, sweet cheeks.¡± Chase mused, Lilly¡¯s mouth hanging open in confusion. She

    evidently was not sure how to take Chase¡¯s unbothered attitude. Watching the two of them argue, I

    smirked, loving that Lilly had met her match with this blonde¨Chaired lunatic.

    ¡°Next time you want your stuff, Char,e get it yourself. Don¡¯t send your mad dog to get it!¡± Lilly

    growled, her eyes locked on me angrily. Chaseughed, his back. stiffening as he leaned forward to

    snap his teeth at Lilly, pulling a squeal from her lips.

    ¡°Careful princess dogs bite!¡± Chase warned her. ¡°And my bite is¡­ deadly!¡±

    ¡°Sounds right for a rabid mutt!¡± She spat, her eyes glowing with anger.

    ¡°For something so small, you¡¯re annoying as fuck! Like a wasp or a goat,¡± Chaser groaned, looking

    over his shoulder at me. ¡°Is she a friend of yours?¡± He asked, ignoring Lilly¡¯s screaming.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lilly snapped, crossing her arms over my chest again. ¡°She is just my brother¡¯s fuck toy!¡± She

    laughed bitterly.

    §º

    2/5

    11:36 Thu, 21 Mar ti GG.

    Chapter 123: Picking My Battles:

    kids.

    E

    ¡°You did! It¡¯s yours!¡± Chase huffed, dropping it into my hands and nodding to the bathroom like my

    friend wasn¡¯t banging on the door like a maniac. ¡°I will deal with her. Go change. We ain¡¯t got all

    day!¡± He grumbled, opening the door to face the beast outside again.

    ¡°So bossy!¡± I muttered, turning to the bathroom. I paused to look back, hearing Lilly¡¯s shrill voice cut

    through the room.

    ¡°When my brothers hear about this, they are gonna kick your ugly ass!¡± Lilly snarled at Chase, her

    hands wrapped around her slender chest in what I knew was supposed to be an intimidating pose.

    Her actions reminded me of her outbursts when we were kids, always using the twins to get her

    way.

    ¡°Kinky! I might like that, sweet cheeks.¡± Chase mused, Lilly¡¯s mouth hanging open in confusion. She

    evidently was not sure how to take Chase¡¯s unbothered attitude. Watching the two of them argue, I

    smirked, loving that Lilly had met her match with this blonde¨Chaired lunatic.

    ¡°Next time you want your stuff, Char,e get it yourself. Don¡¯t send your mad dog to get it!¡± Lilly

    growled, her eyes locked on me angrily. Chaseughed, his back stiffening as he leaned forward to

    snap his teeth at Lilly, pulling a squeal from her lips.

    ¡°Careful princess dogs bite!¡± Chase warned her. ¡°And my bite is¡­ deadly!¡±

    ¡°Sounds right for a rabid mutt!¡± She spat, her eyes glowing with anger.

    ¡°For something so small, you¡¯re annoying as fuck! Like a wasp or a goat,¡± Chase. groaned, looking

    over his shoulder at me. ¡°Is she a friend of yours?¡± He asked, ignoring Lilly¡¯s screaming.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lilly snapped, crossing her arms over my chest again. ¡°She is just my brother¡¯s fuck toy!¡± She

    laughed bitterly.

    3/5

    Chapter 123 Picking My Battles

    ¡°Seriously, Lilly!¡± I snorted, feeling the hurt settle in the pit of my stomach; I had hoped we had

    turned a corner after all I had done to save Sebastian yesterday. ¡°I

    thought we had moved past this!¡±

    ¡°I could cut her tongue out; it¡¯s not like Seb needs that part of her to breed,¡± Chase expressed,

    shrugging his shoulders at me.

    ¡°Ughhh, who even are you?¡± Lilly hissed, shoving Chase in the chest before I could answer.

    Chase¡¯srge hands gripped Lilly¡¯s wrists and walked her back out the door. I smirked to myself,

    seeing him fighting back the urge to throw her on her ass, but Liam¡¯s statement yesterday yed in

    my mind, reminding me that Chase would never hurt a woman. Not even one as rude and

    obnoxious as Lilly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your mate who I am? Then I will ept your apology in the form of a blow job,

    chocte, or both!¡± He winked before mming the door.

    ¡°Hurt her, no! Disrespect her¡­ yes!¡± Sage countered, my lips tightening

    because I was ufortable with his statement.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked frowning at his crudeness. ¡°Sebastian won¡¯t like that! And he will hear about it

    from Lilly!¡± I warned Chase, the smirk ying at the corner of his lips, letting me know that he was

    well aware of that but gave zero shits!

    ¡°And?¡± He winked.

    ¡°Dick!¡± I groaned again as I headed into the bathroom to get changed, knowing I wouldn¡¯t win that

    battle. I was halfway through emptying my bag when I felt his presence in the doorway.

    ¡°Why do you let her talk to you like that?¡± Chase asked, the irritation in his voice unmistakable; he

    had clearly been stewing on that thought since I had disappeared in here. It makes you look weak,

    and I know you ain¡¯t weak.¡± He added, his brows pulling together tightly.

    ¡°Because she is upset, she doesn¡¯t mean it, really. I want to pick my battles with her.¡± I shrugged,

    pulling out a pair of jeans and a crop top.

    ¡°Upset or not, there is no need for her to be a cunt!¡± Chase stated, my eyes

    3/5

    Chapter 123 Picking My Battles

    meeting his in the mirror; knowing there was more he wanted to say, I motioned for him to

    continue.

    ¡°If you let her treat you that way now she will never respect you when you take your ce as Luna.¡±

    He added, his eyes tightening on the shorts in my hand.

    ¡°She wille around,¡± I replied, dismissing his concerns with my fake confidence. We both knew I

    was trying to convince myself more than him.

    ¡°You ain¡¯t wearing them, are you? Your ass will be hanging out the bottom.¡± Chase questioned,

    nodding to the shorts in my hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Iughed, turning to shove him out the door so I could change.

    ¡°I think I prefer the sweatpants.¡± He grumbled, mming the door shut and disappearing. I dressed

    quickly, pushing down the dread eating at my stomach at

    his words.

    ¡°Charlotte?¡± Sage warned, apprehension rippling through her as both of us were left confused about

    why Chase would care what I was wearing or how much skin I was showing. I was mated, and not

    to him. I would understand thatmenting from Kane or even Knox, but it made absolutely

    no sense from Chase.

    ¡°You need to deal with that!¡± Sage cautioned.

    ¡°I know.¡± I whispered, slipping into my shorts and pulling the top over my head.

    ¡°I mean it, Charlotte, if the boys hear him saying stuff like that to you, shit¡¯s gonna hit the fan! And

    we have enough crap to deal with already without adding a war over your bony ass into the mix¡±

    5/5

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: Your Highness!

    48

    my

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Comfy?¡± I asked as I walked out of the bathroom to see Chase sprawled out on bed. I hadn¡¯t even

    had a chance to sleep in it yet, so his bloodied shoes resting on theforter had a nerve twitching

    in my eye.

    ¡°Not really; I prefer feather down.¡± He shrugged like the wind¨Cup merchant I knew him to be.

    ¡°Aw, sorry, Princess, but it wasn¡¯t meant for your delicate ass; it¡¯s for my mates and me. And we like

    it hard.¡± I teased yfully, wanting to drop my mates into conversation.

    ¡°Gross.¡± He grunted, a shiver running down his spine.

    ¡°Hey, you started it!¡± I winked, leaning up the door frame to watch him.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Heughed, nodding to me, the sound making the muscles in my body rx instantly.

    But it didn¡¯t stop my eyes from noting the way he looked at me. There was no desire in his stare, no

    lust or craving; it was purely tonic. Which was somewhat reassuring, but I knew I needed to

    broach the subject with him, just to make sure we were on the same page and to soothe Sage¡¯s

    nerves.

    ¡°How do you feel about impending motherhood?¡± he asked, his lips twisting

    into a smirk.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I fibbed, but given the way his lips curled further, he knew I was lying.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± I shrugged, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°That I am nervous;

    scared shitless even because I never exactly had a family that gave a shit, and I am worried I will

    fuck my kids up.¡±

    ¡°Excited¡­ would have covered it.¡± Chase smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes as he sat up,

    hanging his feet over the edge of the bed. ¡°But yeah, I

    O

    1/4

    Chapter 124 Your Highness!

    understand Anthony doesn¡¯t exactly seem like the warm and fuzzy type,¡± he muttered. ¡°I can rte

    to that.¡± He nodded, a long breath leaving his lips.

    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, pushing off the doorway to sit beside him. I had so many questions and hoped

    that if I let him talk, I might get some answers to them.

    ¡°Really?¡± He nodded, eyeing me out of the corner of his eye, a smile teasing his lips. ¡°Three

    questions, that¡¯s all you get!¡± He nodded, crossing his legs as he turned to face me. My eyes

    dropped to the bloody mark his shoes left on my bed, a brow arching as I raised them to look at

    him.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ughh, it¡¯s just a little blood.¡± He moaned, trying to rub the mark off, only to make it worse.

    ¡°Do you bloody mind?¡± Iughed, pping his hand away, his eyes lifting to meet mine, filled with

    fake hurt as he cradled his hand to his chest.

    ¡°Not one bit, Your Highness.¡± The way he dragged out thest word caused hesitation to lick up my

    spine, although it vanished quickly, seeing him grin, the smile finally reaching his eyes.

    ¡°How did you meet Knox and Kane?¡± I asked, deciding to push through my feelings to make the

    most of his offer and ask the questions that were toying at the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°My brothers and I were hired to befriend them when Sebastian shared his ns to align himself

    with the Maddox family. They wanted to ensure that brothers would not be too much trouble; Knox

    has a reputation as a loose cannon and the powers that be wanted to confirm Kane could keep him

    under control.¡± Chase. admitted freely, his fingers fiddling with theces of his shoes as he watched

    my

    reaction.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t surprised; we all knew that the Royal family was careful with whom they aligned

    themselves, so I was not stupid enough to think they hadn¡¯t vetted Alpha Leigh, his pack, and my

    mates before agreeing to the match. Nodding, I pursed my lips, wanting to confirm my theory that

    the Royals had hired the Sparrow Brothers, but knowing that would be a waste of a question. I

    decided to try to get two answers from one question.

    1/4

    u, 21 Mar

    Chapter 124 Your Highness!

    ¡°Why did the Royal family pick you, Liam and Adam? You must have had some history with my

    mates for them to choose you three.¡± I asked, pursing my lips as I watched him sit back against the

    headboard and eye me carefully.

    ¡°I never said the Royals hired us,¡± he stated, but the twitch in his eye let me know ! was right.

    Letting out augh when I refused to change my question, he nodded, giving in.

    ¡°We are of simr age to the twins. We have met asionally but were never close to them or

    anyone else; it was forbidden.¡±

    ¡°Forbidden?¡± I asked, my head spinning with sadness because that sounded lonely, isting and

    honestly rather pathetic for men as vivacious and sweet as these three. Chase¡¯s finger fell on my

    lips to silence me. Pouting under it, I nodded

    for him to continue.

    ¡°I told you, we never had a loving upbringing. Liam, Adam, and I are the bastard children of the

    Royals.¡± He shared sincerity,cing his tone as he shrugged, trying to act unbothered. However, I

    could see the pain swimming in his eyes. ¡°We were raised to protect the family line, reputation, and

    each full¨Cbloodedponent at all

    costs.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Chase.¡± I whispered, my handnding on his to stop him from pulling hisce apart.

    Squeezing his hand lightly, I nodded for him to continue, not because I needed him to finish his part

    of the deal and answer my question but because I could tell he genuinely needed to talk. To get this

    off his chest and if I could help ease his pain just a little, I would. Given what he had done for me

    last night with Mike and my father, I owed him that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He nodded, his eyes tightening. ¡°It is what it is. We go where we are told, do as we are

    told, and kill when needed without question¨Call part of the training. All is good as long as the Royals

    are untainted and clean of blood.¡± I ran my tongue over my suddenly dry lips and dropped my eyes

    to his shoes that were coated in blood, my father¡¯s and ex¨Cboyfriend¡¯s blood.

    ¡°You like it though, don¡¯t you¡­ killing?¡± I asked, my eyes rising to meet his, a sadistic grin pulling at

    his lips, sending a shiver down my spine. Liam was right; he was beautiful but deadly.

    |||

    O

    3/4

    11:36 Thu, 21 Mar ti G G

    Chapter 124: Your Highness!

    ¡°You just realised that, Char!¡± Sage whined as she settled behind my eyes to watch Chase, more

    intrigued than nervous.

    ¡°Holding a life in your hands and having the power to snuff it out, knowing that you are all that

    stands between their next breath and a painful death, does give you a sense of power like no other.

    It makes you feel like a god!¡± He answered truthfully, but I could see the glimmer behind his eyes¨C

    not his wolf, but his conscience!

    ¡°Chase, will you hurt me? Knox? Kane?¡± The words toppled from my lips before could reign them in

    because I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to hear the answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Your Highness.. but I hope not!¡±

    4/4

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Chapter 125: Fight Fate!

    Mike POV

    ¡°No.¡± I muttered through a bruised and cut lip, hearing the voice of the demon from the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± I tried to say, but even I could hear how mumbled and broken it sounded. I

    attempted to open my eyes but struggled and knew instantly the blonde¨Chaired fucker had swollen

    my lids closed.

    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± One of the Alphas asked; I suspected it was the one I had watched beat

    Anthony almost to a pulp.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Does it matter? I can help,¡± The demon replied. I could hear the smile in his

    voice even if I couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°You have helped enough!¡± Kane¡¯s voice cut through the air, anger crackling off his tone like thunder

    off a cliff top. Without my eyesight, my other senses had heightened, and I could smell the death

    and corruption infecting the air from the demonic presence in the room. How had I not noticed that

    earlier?

    ¡°Hear me, Kane Maddox, if I wanted you or your brother dead, you would be. I simply wanted some

    pre¨Cshow entertainment. So if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to skip the whole dick¨Cmeasuring part of

    this exchange and get to the damn point.¡± I heard the demon spew from his poisoned lips. Given

    how the air changed around us, the twins were less than impressed with the attitude rolling off the

    demon.

    ¡°See, now, was that so hard?¡± He asked; I couldn¡¯t help but note that Knox¡¯s usual cocky attitude

    was gone.

    ¡°Get to the point, filth.¡± Kane growled, the floor creaking under someone¡¯s

    footsteps.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work because the moon goddess has linked the deal to the bloodlines. Your father and

    her.. cousin¡­ Is that right?¡± The demon asked, my mind whirling with confusion. What deal with

    their father? Does this mean Alpha is alive? If so, does he know what happened? Who was behind

    the attack?

    O

    1/4

    11.36 Thu, 21 Mar tGG

    Chapter 125 Fight Fatel

    Chapter 125: Fight Fate!

    Mike POV

    ¡°No.¡± I muttered through a bruised and cut lip, hearing the voice of the demon from the hallway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him.¡± I tried to say, but even I could hear how mumbled and broken it sounded. I

    attempted to open my eyes but struggled and knew instantly the blonde¨Chaired fucker had swollen

    my lids closed.

    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± One of the Alphas asked; I suspected it was the one I had watched beat

    Anthony almost to a pulp.

    ¡°Does it matter? I can help,¡± The demon replied. I could hear the smile in his voice even if I couldn¡¯t

    see it.

    ¡°You have helped enough!¡± Kane¡¯s voice cut through the air, anger crackling off his tone like thunder

    off a cliff top. Without my eyesight, my other senses had heightened, and I could smell the death

    and corruption infecting the air from the

    emonic presence in the room. How had I not noticed that earlier?

    ¡°Hear me, Kane Maddox, if I wanted you or your brother dead, you would be. I simply wanted some

    pre¨Cshow entertainment. So if you don¡¯t mind, I would like to skip the whole dick¨Cmeasuring part of

    this exchange and get to the damn point.¡± I heard the demon spew from his poisoned lips. Given

    how the air changed around us, the twins were less than impressed with the attitude rolling off the

    demon.

    ¡°See, now, was that so hard?¡± He asked; I couldn¡¯t help but note that Knox¡¯s usual cocky attitude

    was gone.

    ¡°Get to the point, filth.¡± Kane growled, the floor creaking under someone¡¯s

    footsteps.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work because the moon goddess has linked the deal to the bloodlines. Your father and

    her.. cousin¡­ Is that right?¡± The demon asked, my mind whirling. with confusion. What deal with

    their father? Does this mean Alpha is alive? If so, does he know what happened? Who was behind

    the attack?

    0

    1/4

    11:36 Thu, 21 Mar ti G G ¡¤

    Chapter 125. Fight Fatel

    ¡°Scared, little pup?¡± a voice whispered through my mind. I swallowed through my dry throat as panic

    settled at the base of my spine, but I resolved to stay silent. Like I had a choice anyway.

    ¡°What deal have you made, Kane?¡± Liam¡¯s shocked voice erupted into the room. When no

    response came, a scoff left the demonic scum¡¯s lips, and he continued.

    ¡°So you see, the sacrifice needs to contain your blood or hers, and as Daddy dearest is not actually

    Daddy at all, and Mr Green is not rted to the Royals, the deal will be rejected.¡± The smugness

    cutting each of his words had my lips pulling tightly into what I hoped resembled a smirk. I might

    hate the demon, but hearing the twins get knocked down a peg or two was fantastic, even if I

    couldn¡¯t see it. I could imagine the look of disappointment on Knox¡¯s cocky, self¨Cassured face.

    ¡°How do you know this?¡± I heard Adam ask, his voice devoid of emotion and all business like the

    standard for an Alpha.

    ¡°I know it well because I can smell the magic weaving through Lottie and attaching itself to her.¡±

    ¡°Is there a loophole?¡± Adam¡¯s calm voice asked again, although a tinge of anger clung to his words,

    making me curious.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t put two and two together yet?¡± The demon asked into my mind, my bruised lips

    pressing together into a thin line at the amusement in his voice. I wanted to reply but knew he was

    trying to bait me and I couldn¡¯t trust anything he

    had to say anyway.

    ¡°Or help you!¡± His voice bounced around my head before I felt him slide into the back of my

    consciousness.

    ¡°Yes, but Tweedledum and Tweedledee here have rified that they don¡¯t want my help.¡± The

    demonughed into the small room, a growl emitting from Knox¡¯s lips.

    ¡°How will you help me?¡± I asked the demon as he continued to taunt Knox and Kane, my head

    pounding so much the voices of those around me floated away; I couldn¡¯t keep up with their

    conversation and the feeling of the demon floating around my head and had no choice but to pick

    one to focus on.

    O

    1/4

    11:36 Thu, 21 Mar ti G G

    Chapter 125 Fight Fate!

    ¡°I can return your wolf, and you can heal.¡± He admitted, hope finally slipping back into my bones. I

    had thought I would die in this room, but if I had my wolf, maybe I would stand a chance against the

    wolfless Alphas.

    ¡°Now who is cocky! You wouldn¡¯t! But I could protect you- for a price!.¡± The demon chuckled

    privately into the depths of my curious mind.

    ¡°What will it cost me?¡± I asked internally, but did it matter? I would do anything

    to survive, and the demon knew that.

    ¡°In theing months, I will approach you for a favour, and you will agree no matter your feelings

    on my request!¡±

    ¡°Done!¡± I replied flippantly, a deep, spine¨Cchilling chuckle exploding into my mind, confirming he

    had heard me. The fear washed away when instantly I felt my body strengthen, a bond snapping

    back into ce as my body rxed, alerting me to Flint¡¯s return. I wanted to scream with relief, jump

    up and tell those in the room to go fuck themselves, but I knew better than to y my hand just yet,

    so instead, I stayed silent and allowed Flint to heal me slowly, my attention flipping back to the

    chaos exploding around me.

    ¡°No chance!¡± Kane seethed as I breathed my first easy breath, as the swelling eased around my

    face, and my ribs silently cracked back in ce.

    ¡°Hold up.¡± Adam interjected, stepping in front of Kane and closer to the demon I was apparently

    now teamed up with. ¡°You have your wolf; why don¡¯t you let us make that decision, yeah!¡± He

    snapped his eyes, meeting Kane¡¯s with suspicion.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price you mentioned?¡± Adam asked, my lips pulling tightly with bitterness when I

    realised that I had been na?ve to think I was the only one he had

    offered this deal to.

    ¡°Aww, did you think you were special, princess?¡± The demonughed into my mind, the sound like

    nails on a chalkboard.

    ¡°They know what I want¨Cher! Or a tiny piece of her heart anyway!¡± the sly serpent announced,

    nodding to Knox and Kane seconds before all hell broke loose before my eyes. The twins lunged

    forward in a pointless assault on a demon that it

    2/4

    11 36 Thu, 21 Mar ti GG ?

    Chapter 125. Fight Fatel

    seemed had and always would have the upper hand.

    ¡°Fools! You can¡¯t fight fate!¡± The demon announced as he vanished, leaving behind spine¨Cchilling

    laughter and a sinister sense of dread that had even my hate¨Cfilled heart nervous for the girl I once

    loved.

    ¡°Loved?¡± Flint asked into my mind, making me grin and re¨Csplit my lip.

    ¡°Well, something like that.¡± Iughed, pleased that my wolf had finally returned and the demon had

    made good on our deal at least.

    Author Note: I just wanted to take a minute to thank everyone for the support over thest 4 weeks.

    I know I have already exined, but I am grateful for the support, kind words, the DM¡¯s and the

    amazingments, reviews, etc. I ended up having surgery on my eye in the end to repair the

    drum, as it was in a bit of a mess (we didn¡¯t know until we got the swelling down.) That knocked me

    on my ass but I am feeling better already. Although I still can¡¯t hear and sometimes get bad pain, so

    bear with me, but I n to update every weekday to start with, and once I feel back to my normal

    dickhead¨Cish self, I will be back to 7 days a week!

    Thanks again guys! Your amazing X

    3/4

    |||

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: Isn¡¯t He Meant To Be Dead?

    48

    Lottie POV

    ¡°Chase¡­ What about your mother and father?¡± I asked, knowing I would not like the answer he was

    about to give; I tried to keep the pain from my voice.

    ¡°My mother is dead. Once she had served her purpose, my father no longer needed her,¡± he

    expressed, with a shrug that I knew was forced, but he continued on, not wanting to make a big

    deal out of it. I guess I had to respect that, even if I disagreed with it. ¡°And my father, like yours,

    wasn¡¯t exactly the sappy type. More blood and sweat than hugs andughter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by purpose?¡± I asked, unable to hide my shock because he couldn¡¯t possibly

    mean what I thought he did.

    ¡°What? Are the Royals not quite what you thought, Your Highness?¡± He scoffed, my jaw locking

    tight at the pet name he had seemingly bestowed upon me. Did he think I was like the barbarians

    he was describing to me? Is that why he chose the

    name?

    ¡°What about yours, your mother? She is dead, right? Do you know much about her side of the

    family?¡± He asked, taking me by surprise. I never spoke of my mother, especially not with people I

    barely knew, which meant my father had been spewing his venom when it came to her.

    ¡°Char¡­ Tread carefully,¡± Sage warned, her senses prickling at the mention of

    our mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I trust him,¡± I admitted, and the truth was I did. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but

    something about him felt safe, like the warm embrace of family.

    ¡°My father never spoke about her, at least not until recently, and what he has to say isn¡¯t exactly

    worthy of repeating.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Chase nodded, and I felt he really did, given the way his eyes lowered

    1/4

    Chapter 126: Isn¡¯t He Meant To Be Dead?

    ut it

    from mine sympathetically. ¡°Would you wee her family if they appeared on your doorstep?¡± He

    asked, his eyes tightening at the corners as I considered his question. I had always wished for

    family, with a bond like Lilly had with hers, wasn¡¯t exactly a secret my dad was a drunken fool or

    that my mother had died, and where had my family been then? If I had managed this long without

    them, I hardly needed them now.

    I opened my mouth to answer when pain shot through my mate¡¯s bond, crippling me as both Knox

    and Kane simultaneously suffered pain beyond anything I had felt before.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± I asked through the bond. I could sense them on the other end as panic ate at

    my insides. Yet no response came. Lifting off the bed, I yanked on Chase to pull him after me.

    ¡°Something is wrong; I can feel it. We have to go!¡± I wailed as I pulled him towards the door, not

    wanting to waste a minute. I could see the confusion whirling in his eyes and knew he was going to

    be a pain in the ass. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What? I would feel it.¡± Chase halfughed, his eyes pinching together as he tried to feel through

    the bond he had with the other Sparrow Brothers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf, dumbass. Come on! The guys need us!¡± I snapped, shoving him through the

    door and into the hallway, my eyes opening wide as he tumbled into the immense stoic figure of

    Alpha Leigh, his eyes scanning Chase and then me with a tinge of outrage and confusion.

    ¡°Care to exin why you are sneaking a male who is not my son¡¯s out of your room, youngdy?¡±

    Alpha Leigh asked, his eyes tone light despite the harshness of his eyes as he scanned Chase,

    who was rubbing his head dramatically.

    ¡°Fuck man, what are you made of man, pure steal? I have a damn concussion now!¡± Chase

    mumbled, a frown pulling at my lips at thepleteck of concern. shown by those around me.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this!¡± I growled, pushing past Alpha Leigh only to walk straight into

    Sebastian, His eyes shifted between Chase and me, his frown deepening as some kind of

    realisation dawned on him.

    0

    1/4

    Chapter 126. Isn¡¯t He Meant To Be Dead?

    ¡°Chase, I assume it¡¯s you who has my mate in such a tizzy?¡± Sebastian sighed, rolling his eyes as

    his handnded on my shoulder, sparks tingling under the skin where his handy. Looking at his

    hand and then at him, I shrugged his digits off and walked away to the stairwell.

    ¡°That would be correct; she informs me you¡¯re gonna kick my ass, Seb.. wanna do that now or

    later?¡± Chase asked in his usual juvenile manner that any other time would be cute! But when I

    could feel my mates panic through the bond. Not so

    much!

    ¡°Later.¡± He grumbled, augh erupting from his lips as he followed behind me.

    ¡°Pussy!¡± He whispered just enough for Sage and I to hear. ¡°Will you slow the fuck down, woman?¡±

    He added as he reached the stairs, taking them two at a time to catch up with me.

    ¡°Charlotte.¡± Alpha Leigh¡¯s voice boomed behind me, making me stop as his Alphamand caught

    me off guard. ¡°What is going on?¡± He ordered, my lips. pursing as I considered lying to him for a

    split second before thinking better of it and nodding to the stairs.

    I

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin, Alpha. Kane and Knox are hurt. So either wait¡­ or hurry up and follow

    me.¡± I sighed, knowing I was making a mistake in involving Alpha Leigh because the second he

    entered that room and found my father beaten, he was going to have questions¨Cquestions that

    would most likely change everything forever. When Alpha nodded, releasing me from his hold, I

    turned and took the stairs two at a time again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he meant to be dead?¡± Chase whispered in my ear as he linked his arm through mine and

    walked down the stairs beside me.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t stick,¡± Alpha Leigh replied. Despite the fear rippling through me, a smirk pulled at my lips

    when I turned to look at my Alpha, only to see him wink at me as he followed closely behind.

    ¡°You sure? Because you look like shit!¡± Chase asked, his wordsced with amusement as he

    watched the exchange between us before he continued rambling. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on with the

    boys? Do you think it¡¯s Mike? Or¡­ he who shall not be

    2/4

    11:36 Thu, 21 Mar i GG.

    Chapter 126. Isn¡¯t He Meant To Be Dead?

    named?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I whispered more to myself than anyone else. When we reached the bottom of the

    stairs, my legs took on a life of their own and rushed me towards the door at the end of the hallway.

    ¡°Alpha. Do you trust me?¡± hearing themotion echoing down the hall.

    ¡°Without question.¡± He replied firmly when I turned to see not only him

    following but Sebastian too.

    ¡°Then I need you to remember that there is a reason for what you are about to see when we get

    inside. Please!¡±

    |||

    3/4

    11:36 Thu, 21 Mar ti GG.

    Chapter 127 Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

    ºÅ48%ºÐ

    Kane POV

    It all happened in slow motion; the idea of sharing Charlotte with that demonic filth and the way he

    had spewed his poison had been too much for Knox, and before I could reach out to him, he had

    lunged. His eyes glowed with the redness of Havoc. I had felt the anger detonate inside him at the

    idea of this creep getting his hands on our girl, so I understood why he had lost hisposure and

    attempted an attack on the creature from the pits of hell itself¡­

    ¡°She is mine.¡± Knox roared as heunched himself at the demon, his muscles rippling with power as

    he sought to avenge the torment it had inflicted upon his mind not twenty¨Cfour hours ago and our

    mate.

    ¡°I never said she wasn¡¯t! I just said I wanted a bit of her!¡± The demon I knew as Astarothughed,

    adding fuel to the fire within Knox. My breath caught in my throat as I witnessed the breathtaking

    spectacle unfolding before me. My twin¡¯s figure, once human, now twisted and contorted as his

    body gave way to the primal power within him. With a primal roar, he embraced the change, his

    form elongating and shifting until he stood before me as a fierce ck¨Chaired werewolf.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I heard Adam gasp. I wanted to turn and tell them to stay, but I couldn¡¯t move. Havoc¡¯s fur

    gleamed in the small room, each strand as dark as the deepest night. His eyes zed with an

    otherworldly hellfire; his red orbs fixated on his prey as hended gracefully on the wooden floor,

    making the ground below my feet shake. I could feel the raw power emanating from my brother, a

    palpable force that sent shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Careful, I don¡¯t know if he is controlled,¡± I whispered to Adam and Liam as they hovered in my

    provisional vision.

    ¡°He is your brother!¡± Adam hissed, his eyes meeting mine heatedly. I got it; the sparrow brothers

    were all about their bonds, the unity and their roles as protectors, but there was more to protect

    right now than my brother and his wayward wolf.

    1/4

    Chapter 122 Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

    Chapter 127 Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

    Kane POV

    It all happened in slow motion; the idea of sharing Charlotte with that demonic filth and the way he

    had spewed his poison had been too much for Knox, and before I could reach out to him, he had

    lunged. His eyes glowed with the redness of Havoc. I had felt the anger detonate inside him at the

    idea of this creep getting his hands on our gi

    girl, so I understood why he had lost hisposure and attempted an attack on the creature from

    the pits of hell itself¡­

    ¡°She is mine.¡± Knox roared as heunched himself at the demon, his muscles rippling with power

    as he sought to avenge the torment it had inflicted upon his mind not twenty¨Cfour hours ago and our

    mate.

    ¡°I never said she wasn¡¯t! I just said I wanted a bit of her!¡± The demon I knew as Astarothughed,

    adding fuel to the fire within Knox. My breath caught in my throat as I witnessed the breathtaking

    spectacle unfolding before me. My twin¡¯s figure, once human, now twisted and contorted as his

    body gave way to the primal power within him. With a primal roar, he embraced the change, his

    form elongating and shifting until he stood before me as a fierce ck¨Chaired werewolf.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I heard Adam gasp. I wanted to turn and tell them to stay, but I couldn¡¯t move. Havoc¡¯s fur

    gleamed in the small room, each strand as dark as the deepest night. His eyes zed with an

    otherworldly hellfire; his red orbs fixated on his prey as hended gracefully on the wooden floor,

    making the ground below my feet shake. I could feel the raw power emanating from my brother, a

    palpable force that

    sent shivers down my spine.

    ¡°Careful, I don¡¯t know if he is controlled,¡± I whispered to Adam and Liam as they hovered in my

    provisional vision.

    ¡°He is your brother!¡± Adam hissed, his eyes meeting mine heatedly. I got it; the sparrow brothers

    were all about their bonds, the unity and their roles as protectors, but there was more to protect

    right now than my brother and his wayward wolf.

    0

    1/4

    Chapter 127. Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

    ¡°And if he gets out of this room, that is MY pack, and he will obliterate.¡± I seethed, watching Havoc

    fight the demonic creep.

    ¡°Then fucking do something!!¡± Liam snarled just as angrily as I had.

    ¡°I am in control, brother!¡± Knox announced into my mind, and I wanted to believe him, but I still felt

    the crippling dread eat at me, rooting me to the spot. I watched from my spot frozen in ce as

    memories danced

    across my vision of the destruction Havoc had caused thest time he was allowed out to ¡®y¡®.

    The demon met Havoc¡¯s charge head¨Con, its twisted form twisting and contorting with unnatural

    agility. ws shed against ws, the sound of their battle echoing through the forest as they

    danced a deadly dance of tooth and nail. Havoc fought with a primal ferocity, his movements fueled

    by a righteous fury that burned bright within him. He looked ferrous, feral, and every inch the alpha

    wolf he was.

    ¡°KANE, do something, man!¡± Liam bellowed from somewhere behind me. I should, but it was not

    just Havoc¡¯s appearance that struck me; it was the sheer intensity of his presence. If that turned on

    Rolo, we were fucked!

    ¡°We can help Kane!¡± Rolo announced into my head, and as much as I trusted Rolo¡¯s judgement, I

    knew he, like Adam and Liam, was bound by the love of brotherhood. I had to think of the bigger

    picture as much as I hated the responsibility. Someone had to bear it.

    Havoc seemedrger than life in his werewolf form, a force of nature unto himself. And yet, there

    was a vulnerability to him as well, a hint of humanity that lingered beneath the surface that gave me

    hope that Knox was in control of his

    beast.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Brother, do you really have the reins?¡± I asked Knox as I waited for a moment

    longer.

    ¡°Yes, you gonna let me do all the work?¡± Knoxughed, I stood there in silence, watching my

    brother, bound by the ancient magic that pulsed through his veins, before nodding to Liam and

    Adam, then behind them to where Mike had escaped and was already fumbling with Anthony¡¯s

    restaurants, his bruised and battered face reced with pristine and cockiness I wanted to wipe

    from his smug features.

    III

    0

    2/4

    21 Mar F G G

    Chapter 127 Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

    ¡°Get the prisoners secure,¡± I warned, knowing we would need them in the battle toe.

    ¡°Fuck them! Let Havoc have them!¡± Adamughed, surprising me further seeing the level headed

    Alpha make their own call as he and his Sparrow Brother jumped into the battle, without their

    wolves, ready toy their lives down for Knox and I.. and our pack.

    Two Alphas joined the fray, their formidable presence adding weight to our side of the battle. Yet,

    even theirbined might seemed to pale inparison to the malevolent force they faced. The

    demon fought with a cunning and ruthlessness that sent shivers down my spine, leaving me feeling

    helpless and small in its wake.

    Lunging forward, I caved and jumped into the heart of the battle, where the air crackled with tension

    as Havoc, Adam; Liam, and I faced off against the demonic menace that had gued our pack for

    far too long. The stench of sulphur hung thick in the night air, mingling with the metallic tang of

    blood

    The four of us forged together by blood and bond, locked in a fierce battle with the demon that had

    tormented us for what felt like an eternity. Havoc¡¯s powerful werewolf form shed with the dark,

    twisted creature, each blow resonating with a

    ferocity that shook me to my core.

    But as the fight raged on, it became painfully clear that we were losing ground. The demon, fueled

    by its insatiable thirst for power and destruction, seemed to gain strength with each passing

    moment. Fear gnawed at my insides as I watched my brother and allies struggle, their strength

    waning against the relentless onught.

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± The demon roared when Adam had it in a headlock that seemed to be turning the tide

    for us. Instead, the power the demon wealed sent the three of us hurtling back, bowling us into an

    almost free and clear Anthony and Mike. Havoc¡¯s form fighting the powers as he pushed closer,

    teeth snapping at the monster who had invaded our lives, wanting to take what was ours.

    ¡°Mine!¡± Havoc snarled as he closed the gap on the demon.

    ¡°You think I want Lottie?¡± Astarothughed, making the three of us freeze and pulling a fierce growl

    from Havoc in response.

    <

    2/4

    Chapter 127 Facing the Demon¡¯s Fury

    ¡°You fools, She is not what I want!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± I heard Charlotte¡¯s sweet voice boom through the room, my head turning

    instantly hearing her volce, my eyes mooting hers with angulsh dancing in them.

    ¡°Something only you can give me, petal.¡±

    III

    0

    4/4

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: You Tried to Kill Me!

    20%

    Lottie POV

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°You!¡± I heard Alpha Leigh gasp, and honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure who he was referring to as my eyes

    scanned the chaos erupting around us: Havoc or the demon Astaroth. But what I did know was that

    he was pissed; the anger radiating off my Alpha in waves was almost enough to knock me off my

    feet and further into the

    room.

    ¡°You tried to kill me!¡± Alpha Leigh seethed further.

    ¡°That hardly narrows it down,¡± Sage groaned, lending me some of her strength to steady myself, but

    she was too slow. A hand slid around my waist, pulling me back into a rock¨Chard wall of muscle and

    given the familiar tingles exploding in my core, I knew it was Sebastian who had secured me.

    Leaving me grateful but surprised and incredibly ufortable.

    ¡°Get off her,¡± Chase snapped angrily. Sebastian¡¯s hand was quickly reced by the familiarity of

    Chase¡¯s touch, causing my eyes to shoot up to Kane and then Havoc for fear my mate¡¯s beastly

    wolf would see Chase or Bash as a threat and lunge¡­ again!

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Princess. Rx for me.¡± Kane soothed into my mind, sensing my anxiety. My body instantly

    did as my mate bid and rxed as my eyes shifted back to Kane with questions. ¡°Knox is in control,

    it¡¯s ok.¡± Kane rified, and I could see from the ease in his eyes that he was confident in his words.

    The pride on my face as I looked over at the magnificent form of Havoc felt slightly condescending,

    but I couldn¡¯t help how I felt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, angel face,¡± Knox requested, joining his brother in my mind. ¡°Let Chase

    look after you until you¡¯re at Kane¡¯s side.¡± Knox¡¯s husky voice rasped into my head, heat pooling in

    my stomach even as he pretty much implied I couldn¡¯t look after myself, something I had proven

    time and time again. I pursed my lips, ready to fight him, but my attention returned to the anger

    exploding in the room from Alpha Leigh before I could respond to my mate.

    1/4

    12:55 Mon, 25 Mar OM

    Chapter 128: You Tried to Kill Me!

    ¡°Tried?¡± Astarothughed as he stepped closer to where I stood. The demon¡¯s gaze fixed upon me

    as he addressed my Alpha, his toneced with a strange mix of curiosity and something darker that

    scared me, sending a chilling sensation down my spine. ¡°I did kill ya, boss man!¡± Heughed

    without removing his leering stare.

    ¡°You piece of shit!¡± Alpha Leigh roared; I could hear the tension growing and knew I needed to do

    something before it was toote to salvage this shit storm.

    ¡°Help a girl out!¡± I whispered to Sage, her growl of approval bouncing around my head. Snapping

    my head around to look at my Alpha, my eyes shining with Sage¡¯s silent presence, her eyes

    glimmering through mine in a petition for him to remember my request: for him to trust me.

    ¡°Please, Alpha!¡± I pleaded.¡®

    ¡°Purple eyes.¡± I heard Sebastian inhale, his eyes darting to Chase with questions I was not privy to,

    but I ignored it and pushed on. I needed Alpha Leigh to back down; I was still paying the price for

    thest time I saved his hide.

    ¡°Trust me, please,¡± I whispered low, but the chuckleing from the demon on the other side of me

    had my back stiffening and Alpha Leigh¡¯s face screwing up with anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Be a good bitch and listen to the only one thinking with a brain and do as you are told,

    boss man. I would hate to have to kill you twice.¡± Heughed, continuing his stroll towards us.

    ¡°Take one more step, filth, and I will gut you.¡± Chase growled low, his hand on my back, his fingers

    curling into my top. He was in for a surprise if he thought that would keep me put.

    ¡°Cute!¡± The demonughed, my eyes moving from his, no longer interested, knowing that Chase

    was keeping him entertained for a moment so I could check on my mates.

    Kane stood still, his mouth tight and eyes angry, as he watched me, no doubt knowing I was about

    to do the exact opposite of what he and Knox had requested. I sucked down a breath at the

    seriousness in his eyes and averted my eyes, unable to

    1/4

    12:55 Mon, 25 Mar

    9. 09.

    Chapter 128: You Tried to Kill Mel

    hold his stare any longer.

    20%

    Pursing my lips, my eyes trailed from him to Liam and Adam, who were

    discreetly making their way over to where Chase stood, no doubt to support their brother in arms.

    But it didn¡¯t take a genius to see they were both somewhat injured

    and gging.

    ¡°Get behind me,¡± Chase instructed into my ear, pulling me back to the moment, but it was toote.

    My feet were already moving further into the room, spotting Havoc lower, ready to pounce on the

    demonic intruder in a bid to keep us all safe.

    ¡°He can¡¯t win!¡± Sage whined, and as much as I hated it, she was right. I knew he would stand no

    chance against the mind games and strength the vermin. possessed. My eyes met with a pair of

    large fire¨Cred orbs focused on me as I begged him to reconsider.

    ¡°Hey, Stud,¡± I whispered through our link as I continued through the room, hoping the bold move to

    approach

    Would distract him.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± I heard Alpha Leigh gasp from behind me, the panic in his tone not lost on me, but that

    was not my concern right now; what was the piece of wood sticking from Havoc¡¯s side?

    me.¡±

    ¡°Is that a chair leg?¡± Sage asked, her tone more of a whine.

    ¡°How did he not notice it?¡± I asked. ¡°Knox¡¯s resilience never ceases to amaze

    ¡°Kitty!¡± Havoc moaned, his presence filling the room. I was sure to others that his towering form

    exuded power and menace, but to me, it screamed protection and safety. Frankly, there was

    nowhere else I would rather be right now than beside him and Kane because if Kane was right and

    Knox had control, I knew he wouldn¡¯t hurt me!

    ¡°Mates!¡± Sage purred needily as I strode toward my mates, Havoc in his formidable wolf form and

    Kane towering beside him in his human guise

    ¡°Not so fast, Honey!¡± Astaroth growled, my stomach lunging as an unexpected

    ¤Ë

    Mon, 25 M

    Chapter 128: You Tried to Kill Me!

    obstacle abruptly halted my steps.

    20%

    ¡°Move!¡± I seethed, trying to sidestep the demonic filth who was outstaying his wee. When he

    moved to step before me, his eyes were like pools of red fire that seemed to bore into my soul.

    Despite the danger he posed, I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from him. He was like a maic pull,

    an inexplicable connection that drew me to him, and before I knew it, my feet had rooted to the

    spot.

    It was as if the air itself thickened, choking off my breath, as the sinister presence materialised

    before me. Astaroth, the demon whose name invoked terror in every fibre of my being, stood before

    me, blocking my path with a malevolent smirk ying upon his lips.

    ¡°I think we need to talk¡­ Alone!¡± Before I could react, before I could even muster a word of

    defiance, Astaroth¡¯s dark powers enveloped me in their suffocating grasp. In an instant, I found

    myself ripped from the familiarity of my world, torn away from the safety of my mates, and thrust into

    the heart of darkness itself.

    Author Note: Hey guys sorry for the dy, I have been having issues with my editing app since

    chapter 125! (as pointed out to me by a few readers so THANK YOU!) I have been nervous to

    upload without it, but I know you are all waiting! I will upload two chapters now and the others I have

    written over the weekend, but please note they are not fully edited because my app sucks almost as

    badly as my spelling and punctuation etc. So if you spot errors! PLEASE point them out! I won¡¯t take

    offence! TIA Pippa X

    12:55 Mon, 25 Mar

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: Make Your Choice!

    Lottie POV

    As I materialised in Astaroth¡¯s demonic dimension, a chill crept through my veins, sending shivers

    cascading down my spine. The very essence of the realm seemed to writhe and twist, morphing

    and contorting in a grotesque dance around me. Panic wed at my chest, threatening to consume

    me whole, as I frantically searched for any semnce of escape.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡±

    ¡°Kitty!¡±

    Amidst the chaos and the cacophony of unearthly sounds, two familiar voices pierced through the

    darkness, a beacon of hope amongst the despair. Their voices were quickly joined by the Sparrow

    Brother¡¯s panicked cries.

    ¡°Save her!¡± I heard Chase scream, my heart pounding in my chest, a wild rhythm matching the

    chaos around me. My breaths came in ragged gasps as I spun around toward the cries to face the

    portal, the swirling vortex that seemed to pulse with malevolent energy. It mesmerised me with a

    force I couldn¡¯t resist, pulling at the very core of my being.

    ¡°Sage!¡± I whispered, wanting her to fight for our freedom, knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it myself;

    the hold the demon had weaved into my mind was far too strong. But it was toote; I could sense

    her slowly fading into a soundproof cage buried somewhere in the depths of my mind where even

    our mate¡¯s voices couldn¡¯t reach her.

    My eyes glued through the portal to where Havoc and Kane¡¯s voices blended together in a

    symphony of fear and determination, their shouts mingling with the roar of the wind supporting theCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    portal. I could see the panic etched on their faces, their eyes wide with terror as they fought against

    the invisible barrier that kept them from reaching me.

    1/3

    Chapter 129: Make Your Choice!

    Lottie POV

    As I materialised in Astaroth¡¯s demonic dimension, a chill crept through my veins, sending shivers

    cascading down my spine. The very essence of the realm seemed to writhe and twist, morphing

    and contorting in a grotesque dance around me. Panic wed at my chest, threatening to consume

    me whole, as I frantically searched for any semnce of escape.

    ¡°Charlotte!¡±

    ¡°Kitty!¡±

    Amidst the chaos and the cacophony of unearthly sounds, two familiar voices pierced through the

    darkness, a beacon of hope amongst the despair. Their voices were quickly joined by the Sparrow

    Brother¡¯s panicked cries.

    ¡°Save her!¡± I heard Chase scream, my heart pounding in my chest, a wild rhythm matching the

    chaos around me. My breaths came in ragged gasps as I spun around toward the cries to face the

    portal, the swirling vortex that seemed to pulse with malevolent energy. It mesmerised me with a

    force I couldn¡¯t resist, pulling at the very core of my being.

    ¡°Sage!¡± I whispered, wanting her to fight for our freedom, knowing I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it myself;

    the hold the demon had weaved into my mind was far too strong. But it was toote; I could sense

    her slowly fading into a soundproof cage buried somewhere in the depths of my mind where even

    our mate¡¯s voices couldn¡¯t reach her.

    My eyes glued through the portal to where Havoc and Kane¡¯s voices blended together in a

    symphony of fear and determination, their shouts mingling with the roar of the wind supporting the

    portal. I could see the panic etched on their faces, their eyes wide with terror as they fought against

    the invisible barrier that kept them from reaching me.

    ?

    O

    1/3

    19%1

    Chapter 129: Make Your Choice!

    Time seemed to slow to a crawl as I stared into the depths of the portal, my vision narrowing to

    focus solely on the two figures racing towards me. Kane¡¯s rugged features were twisted in a mask of

    desperation, his usually stoic demeanour shattered by the fear of losing me. And Havoc, ever the

    loyal beast, his jaw set in determination as he pushed forward, ignoring the danger that lurked just

    beyond.

    I wanted to reach out to them and tell them that everything would be alright, but the words caught in

    my throat, choked by the overwhelming sense of dread that washed over me. The demon¡¯sughter

    reverberated in my ears, a cruel reminder of the perilous situation we found ourselves in.

    ¡°Behave, and you can go back to them.¡± I heard Astaroth scoff into my mind like the sick fuck he

    was

    Ime, however and I will crush them like the nothings

    they are! The

    choice is yours, honey!¡±

    ¡°Make your choice!¡± Astaroth sneered brutally, as he stepped beside me holding his hand out for

    me to take. When I didn¡¯t move, a sly grin slipped onto his lips as red lightning sparked from behind

    us and flew through the vortex and mmed into Kane. Undoubtedly Astaroth¡¯s way of showing me

    he wasn¡¯t making an idle threat.

    The soul¨Ccrushing sound of Kane¡¯s cries filtered through to my ears as pain racked the mate bond. I

    watched him topple over Havoc¡¯s feet ceased their sprint

    throat as I watched

    so he could turn and look at his brother. A lump formed in mysh to Kane, or

    him fight with Knox inwardly. No doubt torn between who to rush to Kane, or myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± I mouthed, seeing Kane register my words, his face paled, as Havoc pushed forward

    toward me, his decision made. With a surge of adrenaline, I made a split¨Csecond decision. I

    wouldn¡¯t let my mates sacrifice themselves for me, I simply couldn¡¯t bear the thought of them facing

    the same fate that awaited me on this side of the portal. With every ounce of strength I possessed, I

    turned away from them, my eyes fixed on the demonic bastard before me.

    ¡°No!¡± I heard Chase scream from behind me as I took a hesitant step forward, my heart pounding in

    my ears.

    The air crackled with energy, the very fabric of reality warping and twisting in

    111

    1/3

    12:56 Mon, 25 Mar

    2. 2.

    19%

    Chapter 129: Make Your Choice!

    response to the ancient magic that held sway over this ce. I could feel the pull of the abyss, a

    primal force that threatened to consume me whole as it closed behind

    me separating me from those I loved.

    ¡°Our only hope now is that this demon scum will keep his word and return us unharmed.¡± I

    whispered to Sage before remembering she had been silenced by

    ¡°I never said unharmed.¡± Heughed bitterly, his eyes levelled on me with intent that had my

    stomach locked in fear.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± I whispered, but I refused to let him see me give in to despair as I looked back longingly

    at the portal hoping to see that Havoc or Kane had made it through in time and we would face

    whatever this shit was together.

    My eyes widened in horror as everything changed. The portal began to shrink, copsing in on itself

    with a deafening roar that drowned out the sounds of my friends¡® cries. Panic surged through me, a

    primal instinct urging me to flee, to escape before it was toote.

    Reality dawned on me as I watched my mates on the other side of the closing portal, their faces

    racked with anguish and heartbreak that for some reason, I could no longer feel.

    ¡°This is a mistake.¡± I whispered, and from somewhere deep down I felt the strength I possessed

    return as I refused to back down.

    ¡°We should be together, always!¡± I challenged as hope returned to my core and with one final push,

    I hurled myself towards the portal, my body twisting and contorting as I fought against the

    inexorable pull of the abyss. And then, with a burst of blinding light, that knocked me to my feet and

    a ferocious roar, Swallowed whole by the darkness that awaited me in

    his demonic realm.

    it was gone!

    ¡°No!¡± I sobbed, but just as sorrow threatened to overwhelm me, a new presence emerged, a

    glimmer of light in the abyss. I sensed the familiar aura, the reassuring warmth of another,

    piggybacking on the demonic magic that bound me. With a surge of hope, I turned to look at the

    demon to see my steadfast ally, lunging through the darkness that had torn me from my world.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: The Power Of Desperation!

    ?19%

    Lottie POV

    I stood amidst the swirling darkness of the demonic realm, the air thick with the stench of sulphur

    and despair. Before me loomed Astaroth, his eyes drifting over hisnd to a gothic cathedral, its red

    marble structure, a stark contrast against the ckened sky. Lightning crackled ominously, casting

    eerie shadows that danced across the barrenndscape.

    This was Hell.

    My heart pounded in my chest as I realised Chase had followed me through the portal. Anger red

    within me, mixing with a deep sense of concern for his safety. Why did he have to be so reckless?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I snapped, my voiceced with frustration as I turned to face him, my

    lips pulling tightly together watching himnd a few feet in front of me with grace I could only wish

    for. Chase met my gaze, determination shining in his eyes despite the danger surrounding us.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just let you face this alone, Lottie,¡± he dered firmly, his tone unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re my

    family now. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep you safe.¡± Family? Did he really consider me his kin?

    His words touched something deep within me, stirring emotions I wasn¡¯t quite ready to confront, I

    wanted to be angry with him for risking so much, but his sincerity made it hard to stay mad. Still, I

    couldn¡¯t ignore the fear gnawing at the edges of my mind.

    ¡°You idiot,¡± I muttered, shaking my head.

    ¡°Love ya too, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I am up against.¡± I whispered my eyes lifted to meet the red eyes of

    Astaroth who was watching us with intrigue as he stepped back a little, but I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to

    think it was because our new guest had intimated him. He was giving Chase a little rope, in the

    hopes he hung himself.

    O

    1/4

    12:56 Mon, 25 Mar

    OR

    .19%.

    Chapter 130: The Power Of Desperation!

    ¡°WE are up against!¡± Chase corrected me,ing to stand beside me, his fingerscing through

    mine, the warmth of his touch, a wee surprise in a world that seemed to thrive on misery. I

    reached out through the bond to my mates, hoping to sense their presence and find some sce in

    their familiar minds. But there was nothing. Panic wed at my chest as I realised the demon had

    severed my connection to them.

    ¡°Your little reunion is touching, but futile,¡± he sneered. ¡°In this realm, your powers are useless.¡±

    Astaroth watched us with his eerie red eyes, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips as he

    observed our exchange, stepping closer to us with a smoothness that had me nervous. ¡°Scared

    Honey?¡± He mocked as I bristled at the softness of his words, my fists clenching at my sides as I

    fought to keep myposure. Chase took a step forward, his jaw set with determination.

    ¡°Fuck off, man! I will make good on my earlier threat if you touch her!¡± he announced, his voice

    steady despite the danger looming around us.

    ¡°Man? Do I look like a fucking mortal to you!¡± Astaroth snarled, his lips widened into a cruel grin as

    he raised a hand, dark energy crackling around his fingertips before soaring at Chase.

    ¡°Be careful with your threats, Pup,¡± he warned, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°There are

    consequences for insulting me.¡±

    Panic erupted within me seeing Astaroth lift Chase into the air with his dark, demonic powers. My

    heart clenched at the sight of Chase screaming in agony while Astaroth twisted his body, snapping

    bones at unnatural angles before pinning him to a jagged rock. The sound of Chase¡¯s cries echoed

    through the dark realm, sending shivers down my spine and not for the first time since being here.

    ¡°Stop! Please, stop!¡± I begged, my voice trembling with dread and desperation. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt

    him anymore.¡± I pleaded with the soulless creature. Astaroth regarded me with a sinister gleam in

    his crimson eyes, his lips curling into a cruel smile.

    ¡°Ah, the power of desperation,¡± The demon mused, his voice dripping with harshness. ¡°Very well,

    little wolf. I¡¯ll ease his pain, but only if you agree to hear me out.¡± I shook my head in disbelief, anger

    simmering beneath the surface as I stared

    1/4

    Mon, 25 Mar

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Chapter 130: The Power Of Desperation!

    at the demon before me. How could he go to such extreme and unnecessary lengths just to get my

    attention?

    ¨º319%2

    ¡°I would have listened to you back at the pack house,¡± I spat, my voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°Once

    I was beside my mates and had them at my side, I would have heard you! You didn¡¯t have to do

    this.¡± Astaroth¡¯s smile widened, his amusement evident as he watched my turmoil.

    ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± he chuckled darkly.

    ¡°You¡¯re vile!¡± I seethed the words flying from my lips coated in venom.

    ¡°So I have been told, honey.¡± he winked and as if to prove his point his fingers moved and the air

    filled with the brutal sound of Chase¡¯s cries. I kept my eyes on the beast who was threatening my

    friends, my family and my mates and pursed my lips. ¡°Now, do you agree to follow me into the

    cathedral and listen to what I have to say?¡±

    I hesitated for a moment, torn between my desire to save Chase while satisfying the gnawing

    curiosity to hear what Astaroth wanted from me and the unnatural need I had to defy him just

    because I could. Chase¡¯s screams echoed in the background, a painful reminder of the stakes at

    hand, forcing my hand.

    ¡°No, Lottie!¡± Chase screamed through a rough breath from behind me, turning, my eyes met his and

    my heart sank seeing blood run from his eyes.

    ¡°What are you¡¯doing to him?¡± I screamed, turning back to look at Astaroth who was pretending to

    pick dirt out of his nails.

    ¡°Killing his wolf, kinda. I am boiling him from the inside, His wolf has maybe 60 seconds left

    before¡­ poof dead!¡± He winked at me like this was all a fucking game. ¡°Tik tok honey, make your

    mind up and fast.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Chase begged me. My eyes shifted back to my new friend with unwavering respect,

    even now as death loomed over him, when his body was racked with unbearable pain he fought for

    me! For my life and my future happiness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t very well be godfather to my pups if you are dead, can you now!¡± I

    III

    O

    2/4

    12:56 Mon, 25 Mar 0 R

    Chapter 130: The Power Of Desperation!

    19%

    whispered my eyes filled with tears seeing his features soften momentarily.

    ¡°I¡­ I agree,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the sounds of Chase¡¯s

    torment.

    ¡°Say it!¡± Astaroth demanded, his voice cold andmanding. His eyes gleamed with satisfaction,

    but he wanted more than just a whimper. I swallowed hard, the weight of my decision heavy on my

    shoulders.

    ¡°I agree,¡± I repeated, my voice stronger this time, though it quivered with uncertainty as I kept my

    eyes on my friend¡¯s pained face. ¡°But first you release him.¡± Chase¡¯s cries intensified in the

    background, each one tearing at my heart as Astaroth continued to inflict oundish pain upon him

    for a moment longer before releasing him from his demonic hold. Chase¡¯s unconscious and

    depleted body toppled to the ground in a heap of blood, sweat and tears.

    ¡°Thank you, friend!¡± I whispered, running my fingers under Chase¡¯s eyes to remove the blood from

    his skin. Tears ran down my cheeks seeing him so weak and vulnerable. Leaning in to press my lips

    to his forehead I steadied myself for the trials ahead, knowing if I wanted to save Chase, my friends

    and family I had no choice but to y Astaroth¡¯s twisted game.

    3/4

    ?

    O

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: The Empty Space

    19%

    Kane POV

    4

    I stood there, frozen, my

    closed just moments ago. Mes fixed on the empty space where the portal had

    demon with unknown

    powers.

    girl had been taken from me, ripped away by some

    ¡°Charlotte!¡± I whispered, my mind spinning, trying toprehend what had just happened. Tears

    streamed down my face unchecked, as I struggled to process the shock and agony coursing

    through me. Behind me, I could hear my father¡¯s voice, thick with concern and confusion as he

    screamed at Adam and Liam for answers.

    Answers they were not giving, not until I gave them the say¨Cso. Something I had to respect.

    ¡°Kane, what happened? Where¡¯s Charlotte?¡± His questions washed over me like distant waves,

    barely registering in my mind. How could I exin something I didn¡¯t even understand myself?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I managed to choke out, my voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°How can you not know? What the hell has been going on in here!¡± He seethed, and I knew without

    looking he was referring to Anthony battered and beaten on the

    floor in restraints while Mike hovered over him like a vulture.

    ¡°Pops, please!¡± The words felt hollow, empty as if spoken by someone else entirely. My father¡¯s

    footsteps drew nearer, his presence aforting weight on my back, but even his strength couldn¡¯t

    dispel the darkness that had settled over me.

    ¡°Kane,¡± my father said again, his voice gentle but insistent. ¡°You have to tell me what happened. We

    need to find her.¡± I shook my head, the movement slow and

    numb.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I repeated, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she has gone,

    or who took her. All I know is that she¡¯s gone, and I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡± A partial lie, I knew the demon

    took her, but who he truly was, where he

    III

    O

    1/4

    12:56 Mon, 25 Mar

    Chapter 131: The Empty Space

    319%

    had taken her and why, I didn¡¯t know. My father¡¯s hand came to rest on my shoulder,

    a silent gesture of support.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find her, son,¡± he said, his voice firm with resolve. ¡°No matter what it takes, we¡¯ll bring her

    back.¡± But even as he spoke, doubt gnawed at the edges of my mind. What if we were already too

    late? What if Charlotte was gone forever, lost to some unseen enemy lurking in the shadows? The

    thought was almost too much to bear, a weight pressing down on my chest until I could scarcely

    breathe.

    ¡°Knox!¡± I breathed, needing my brother and the bond we shared. I closed my eyes, willing the tears

    to stop, willing the pain to fade away. But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t escape the

    overwhelming sense of loss that consumed me.

    ¡°Careful Kane.¡± My father whispered, squeezing my shoulder. ¡°He is unpredictable.¡± Meeting my

    father¡¯s pained eyes I shook my head slowly, he had never liked Knox¡¯s wolf, even beforest night

    and we both knew why and it had nothing to do with his predictability and everything to do with the

    fact that if he so chose too he could take the pack and my father¡¯s title without breaking so much as

    a sweat. Something he had provenst night. But what my Father failed to see in his own messed

    up mind was that Havoc adored our father, we both did.

    ¡°Havoc is ok!¡± I dered. ¡°Knox has control of him.¡±

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°That was before Charlotte was taken.¡± Liam interjected unhelpfully. My lips pulled into a firm line as

    anger ate at my gut.

    ¡°Do you see him trashing the room? Losing his shit? Destroying you all? No! Knox has control. I

    trust my brother and I trust Havoc. I need them!¡± I barked out my voice breaking. Then, from

    somewhere behind me, I heard the unmistakable sound of Havoc approaching. Tension crackled in

    the air, thick and suffocating, as everyone held their breath, waiting for Havoc¡¯s response.

    Looking back into the open space I sucked down a breath feeling Havoc plop down beside me the

    floor shaking under his massive form but I couldn¡¯t tear my gaze away from the spot where

    Charlotte had disappeared, couldn¡¯t bring myself to face whatever horrors were swirling in Havoc¡¯s

    eyes. Silence was the best I could do. Havocs¡® presence was a silentfort amidst the chaos of

    my emotions.

    1/4

    12:56 Mon, 25 Mar OK

    Chapter 131: The Empty Space

    19%

    ¡°Charlotte is out there somewhere, alone and afraid, and I am powerless to save her.¡± I said coldly,

    sucking down the sob that threatened to escape my throat. Havoc¡¯s fur ruffled as he threw his head

    back and let out a gut¨Cwrenching howl that broke my heart further.

    ¡°Chase is with her, he won¡¯t let anything happen to her. He will die before that filth touches her.¡±

    Adam announced with a firmness I almost believed. As I stood there, lost in my grief, I couldn¡¯t help

    but wonder if this was just the beginning of something far darker and more sinister than any of us

    could have ever imagined.

    ¡°Havoc, I need Knox.¡± I sighed resting my head on Havoc¡¯srge shoulder. ¡°I promise I will call for

    you when I have answers, I will need you to rip the bastard apart!¡± I admitted as I looked up into the

    red eyes of Havoc. An understanding passed between us as he moved to the back of the room to

    change. Pulling my eyes from the spot, surrendering myself to the knowledge that Charlotte was not

    returning, I met the concerned eyes of my father. Adam and Liam stood close by while Sebastian

    watched from the doorway a silent observer of the chaos.

    ¡°Son, I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t let me in and tell me what the fuck is going on. Starting with why

    my Beta is chained like a dog.¡± My father breathed, stepping towards where Anthony sat, gagged

    and bound.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t,¡± I warned my father, Havoc¡¯s low growl mirroring my own concerns and getting my

    father¡¯s attention.

    ¡°He is a traitor.¡± Liam dered, unbothered by the growing tension, the fact he was not family or

    part of this pack made it easier for him to deliver the news, he wasn¡¯t concerned for my father¡¯s

    feelings or his reputation.

    ¡°What? Have you all lost your minds?¡± My father scoffed, taking a step closer to his Beta and oldest

    friend.

    ¡°It is true, Anthony is a traitor,¡± Adam stated bluntly, his voice carrying the weight of undeniable

    truth, the words hung in the air, a damning verdict that seemed to echo through the room.

    ¡°Someone best start talking, and soon.¡± My father demanded his fist flying into a nearby wall

    sending ster and photo frames flying to the ground but I couldn¡¯t

    O

    2/4

    19%

    Chapter 131: The Empty Space

    help the slight smirk that slipped onto my lips seeing him no longer attempt to free the traitor.

    ¡°I will leave you to it.¡± Sebastian announced the first words he had uttered since entering the room.

    ¡°No, stay. This involves you too.¡± Knox¡¯s voice cut through the room, I had been so absorbed in my

    grief that I hadn¡¯t noticed him shifting back. Our eyes met over the chaos of the room

    Feeling the weight of my brother¡¯s gaze, I lifted my eyes to meet Knox¡¯s, the bond of brotherhood

    and the mate bond pulling at us across the room like an invisible thread. In a few short strides, Knox

    was in my arms, his head buried against my chest as he embraced me tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kane,¡± he murmured, his voice muffled against my shirt. ¡°I should have been quicker. I

    should have protected Lottie.¡± I held him close, the warmth of his embrace a balm to my wounded

    soul.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Knox,¡± I assured him, my voice thick with emotion. ¡°We¡¯ll find her. Together.¡± For

    a moment, we simply stood there, clinging to each other in silent solidarity. Despite the chaos and

    uncertainty swirling around us, there was a sense offort in the familiarity of our bond, a

    reminder that no matter what happened, we would always have each other.

    ¡°It is my fault¡­ I think I gave him permission to take her.¡± Knox¡¯s words shattered thest of my

    resolve as they bounced around the room like a stray bullet.

    O

    3/4

    <

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: Always A Choice!

    * .069% 11:30

    I stood before my brother, feeling the weight of my guilt crushing me. Every fibre of my being

    screamed at me toe clean, to spill the truth that had been gnawing at my soul since the

    demonic freak had appeared today. But fear had been holding me

    back.

    Fear of losing Kane, fear of Lottie¡¯s rejection, fear of what they might do if they learned the truth.

    Memories flooded my mind, memories of that catastrophic encounter with the Demon. I

    remembered the way he toyed with my mind, the way he whispered promises of relief from the

    misery that consumed me. Misery, I now know he had put me through. I

    remember the deal he offered, the sinister bargain that hung in the air, like a dark cloud.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer, Knox,¡± Astaroth had whispered, his

    voice like silk and smoke. ¡°I can make it all go away. But you have to give me something in return.¡±

    And in that moment, I would have given him anything he wanted to end my suffering and the inner

    torment that was consuming me from having killed my father. Or at least thinking I had.

    §à

    §à

    1/5

    SU

    A Choice!

    I hesitated, even while my heart pounded in my chest. I searched his eyes for any hint of deceit, but

    all I saw was hunger, a hunger that seemed to devour everything in its path. I should have listened

    to my instincts and ripped him limb from limb there and then, instead of letting him get the better of

    me.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked in a moment of weakness, my voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°Something small! You will barely notice it¡¯s gone.¡± Astaroth smiled, a smile that sent shivers down

    my spine. But something small; that I would hardly miss, seemed like a risk worth taking if it eased

    my pain.

    Shaking my head to rid myself of the memories that gued me, I swallowed the lump forming in

    my throat and met Kane¡¯s hard gaze, seeing the anger swirling just behind his eyes my heart sank.

    ¡°Knox, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice cut through the silence, his concern evident in the furrow of his

    brow and the worry lines etched upon his face, but, the sharpness of his tone was not lost on me. I

    swallowed hard, trying to find the words to convey the turmoil that churned within me.

    ¡°I¡­ I made a deal,¡± I confessed, the admission tasting bitter on my tongue. His eyes widened in

    disbelief.

    ¡°What kind of deal?¡± My brother¡¯s expression darkened with

    concern.

    §à

    1/5

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 132: Always A Choice!

    * 069% 11:30

    ¡°Not the good kind.¡± I sighed, as the memories flooded back to me, vivid and haunting. I watched

    myself in my mind¡¯s eye as I nodded slowly at Astaroth in the great hall, just as Kane and Lottie

    entered. Agreeing with his deal. Pursing my lips tightly, I braced myself before telling my brother the

    truth.

    ¡°He told me¡­he would ease my pain.¡± I whispered nervously.

    ¡°Why? What was in it for him!¡± Kane snapped furiously, and I understood where his brain was

    going. Demons never did anything without an ulterior motive.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he just said it was small.¡± I started to say, Kane interrupted me.

    but

    ¡°What was small?¡± He fumed, although I knew he was trying to hide his rage from me. Dropping my

    eyes from Kanes stern features, I sighed heavily.

    ¡°I thought I had killed Pops. I believed I had destroyed everything. The demon was inside my head,

    ying tricks with my mind. I thought this was all my fault. The pain was all¨Cconsuming.¡± I

    whispered, but given how my father approached me, his hand resting on my shoulder, he had heard

    the pain that had attached itself to every syble.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok son.¡± his voice rang through the room, and I knew if I looked up I would see understanding in

    his eyes, and maybe in Liam and Adams. But not Kanes.

    §à

    3/5

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 132: Always A Choice!

    * 069% 11:30

    ¡°Something Small? Small like Charlotte? Our mate! Or..¡± the sound of crashing wood grabbed my

    attention. My eyes lifted to see Kane smashing the only remaining chair in the room against a wall.

    ¡°Like our fucking pups Knox!¡± He seethed his footsteps hard on the floor as he rushed at me, his

    handsnding on my chest and shoving me backwards.

    ¡°Pups?¡± I heard Sebastian ask from behind me.

    ¡°Yes, pups. Lottie is pregnant. Get with the program, your lordship!¡± I roared, turning to re at

    Sebestian, my arms in the air in frustration. Sebestrains jaw locked, but he said nothing, his eyes

    simply shifting to Adam¡¯s curiosity clear on his face.

    ¡°Knox?¡± Kane barked, stepping into me to get my attention and force me to look at him and give him

    the answers he needed, something I wasn¡¯t ready to do yet because I wasn¡¯t sure what to say-

    Nothing seemed to cover the guilt that was eating at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kane. He was vague.¡±

    ¡°You would know all about that!¡± Kane snapped in reply. my lips tightening to fight back the sarcastic

    remark brewing on my lips,

    ¡°I know I have fucked up! I know that it is all my fault that Kitty has been taken from us!¡± Havoc

    whined inwardly, my lips pulling into a frown because that was more words than I had heard Havoc

    say in months. I knew he was gutted, and I got it! Because he was right, this was on us, but we

    were beating ourselves up enough,

    O

    3/5

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 132: Always A Choice!

    we didn¡¯t need Kane giving us a hard time, too.

    €69% 11 30

    ¡°Kane, look.¡± I started to say, but his face was inches from mine, looking at me, his features

    unreadable.

    ¡°Just spit it out, for fuck sake!¡± Kane growled. As I tried to confess to Kane, his detached mask

    slipped, his anger now palpable, a raging inferno that threatened to consume us both. I could see it

    in the way his fists clenched at his sides and in the way his jaw tightened with barely contained fury.

    And I know that I deserve every ounce of his wrath.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, Knox,¡± he spat, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°How could you even think about

    making a deal with that monster? Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± I hung my head,

    unable to meet his gaze.

    ¡°I was desperate, Kane,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible over the pounding of my heart. ¡°I

    thought I had no other choice.¡± But Kane wasn¡¯t satisfied with my answer, and I could feel the

    weight of his disappointment bearing down on me like a leaden

    cloak.

    ¡°There¡¯s always a choice, Knox,¡± he growled, stalking away from me, his voice hard, and

    unforgiving. ¡°And you chose wrong.¡± I flinched at his words, feeling the sting of his condemnation

    like a knife in my chest.

    §à All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    Third Person POV.

    There was a lot of tension in the room as Kayden and Ang faced each other. Kayden had a

    rather displeased look on his face, while Ang looked like she couldn¡¯t wait to be rid of him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you of all people let Marlene manipte you into making such a decision, Ang,¡±

    Kayden used, his voice edged with frustration. ¡°How could you let her talk you intomitting

    murder? Just how?¡±

    He had been taken aback when he heard from Marlene that Ang was the one responsible for the

    ident that put Amber in critical condition. He had thought that Marlene was the one responsible,

    but to find out that Ang had done it on Marlene¡¯s orders made him even more shocked.

    think I had a choice? Marlene had

    Ang¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful sneer as she shot back, ¡°You I

    people watching me and threatening me, Kayden. I had no other option,¡± she responded

    defensively.

    Kayden¡¯s eyes narrowed with skepticism. ¡°You could¡¯ve Kayden¡¯s eyes narrowed with skepticism.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve

    da

    you? way out if you really wanted to. But All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    no, you jumped at the chance to do her bidding, didn¡¯t you? Admit it, Ang. You¡¯ve been waiting

    for

    an excuse to rid yourself of Amber ever since Richard her, so you decided to do as Marlene

    married

    wanted so that you could use such a dumb excuse to justify your actions.¡±

    Ang¡¯s jaw tightened, but she maintained her defiant stance. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you don¡¯t want

    her

    gone too. You should be happy that I did what you nor Marlene could have done since you¡¯re

    both cowards.¡±

    I

    Kayden let out a scoff of disbelief. ¡°And yet, here we are, and she¡¯s still alive. Your little n failed,

    Ang. Marlene pushed you to the edge of a cliff, and you just let her do it. Now you¡¯re

    right where she wants you, and it¡¯s all because of your foolishness.¡±

    Ang¡¯s eyes shed with irritation. ¡°She might not be dead yet, Kayden, but she¡¯s barely alive. I

    heard she¡¯s fighting for her life, which means she¡¯ll likely be dead soon enough.¡°¡±

    Kayden shook his head in exasperation. ¡°But until then, she¡¯s still breathing. And you¡¯ve be

    another pawn in Marlene¡¯s game. Congrattions, Ang. You yed right into her hands, and I

    cannot save you, nor do I think I want to.¡±

    1/4

    CLOS

    Up to 30% off.

    Silence settled between them, heavy and suffocating. The reality of the situation hit Ang all

    at

    once, and all she could do was wonder how she could save herself now.

    Finally, she broke the silence, her voiceced with desperation. ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll admit that I made

    a mistake. ! shouldn¡¯t have listened to Marlene or tried to kill Amber. But now that it¡¯s toote

    for regrets, what Kayden? I can¡¯t undo what¡¯s been done, and I¡¯m going to need

    o you suggest I do

    your help to get

    out of this mess.¡±

    Kayden sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°For starters, you¡¯ll need to

    choose because the Marlene I know is most likely going to try to get you to clean up the mess.¡±

    Ang nodded grimly. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Kayden¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be next on her list. So here are your options: you

    would

    either have to finish what you started by ensuring that Amber doesn¡¯t survive, or you¡¯ll have to

    leave the country as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I have to leave the country. And why is that? It¡¯s not like anybody knows that I¡¯m the one

    responsible for what happened to Amber. I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re going to be suspecting either you

    or

    Marlene, but definitely not me,¡± Ang retorted, not seeing any sense in her having to leave the

    country.

    Kayden let out a dark chuckle before responding to her. ¡°Well, maybe if you weren¡¯t stupid enough

    to step out of your car when the ident happened and allowed yourself to be caught by the

    surveince cameras around, just maybe then your name wouldn¡¯t have appeared on the suspect

    list,¡± he retorted.

    Colors drained from Ang¡¯s face as the meaning of Kayden¡¯s words dawned on her. ¡°Are you

    being

    serious right now, Kayden?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Would I be joking?¡± Kayden retorted. ¡°A contact of mine who is on the case told me that you are

    the prime suspect at the moment, and Richard already knows this. Now, I know you think that he

    still has some leniency toward you, but that leniency has expired, Ang. You know that idiot is

    obsessed with Amber, so I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯sing for you soon,¡± he exined, a hint of

    amusement in his tone as

    he spoke.

    Ang¡¯s hands trembled as she mustered up the courage to speak, her voice quivering with a

    mixture of fear and anger. ¡°Kayden, I need you to leave. Now.¡±

    Kayden¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to leave? Instead of begging for my help,

    Ang,

    2/4

    CLOSE

    12:05 Tue, 19 Mar

    do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Up to 30% off

    Ang¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing with a mix of annoyance and distrust. ¡°I

    know exactly what I¡¯m saying, Kayden. You¡¯re not here to help me. You¡¯re here to taunt me and

    revel in my misery. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve been looking for the perfect chance to get rid of me now

    that I¡¯m a lover you no longer need, and now you¡¯re here to watch me spiral for your sick

    entertainment. I don¡¯t care how bad the situation gets, but I won¡¯t let you toy with me any longer,

    Kayden. Get out of my

    sight!¡±

    Kayden scoffed, a bitter edge to his voice as he retorted, ¡°You think I¡¯m here for your amusement?

    Believe me, Ang, I would have tried to help you. Not because I care about you or anything, but

    because I won¡¯t let Marlene get what she wants. All you needed to do was beg me earnestly, and

    you

    would have been out of the country before the day ended.¡±

    Ang¡¯s gaze softened slightly, a flicker of doubt creeping into her eyes. ¡°You expect me to believe

    that? Are you forgetting how well I know you? It¡¯s clear that I¡¯m just a lover you no longer need¨C

    someone disposable. And you would love for me to be gone since it¡¯d be one less burden.¡±

    ????

    Kayden locked eyes with Ang, amusement in his gaze. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right, Ang. You are no

    longer necessary to me. But I would have helped you regardless. Now, since you don¡¯t want my

    help, I¡¯ll leave you to go ahead and deal with Richard on your own. Let¡¯s see how far that gets you.¡±

    With those final words, Kayden turned and walked out of Ang¡¯s apartment, leaving her standing

    there trembling with a mix of emotions. The weight of the situation settled heavily on her shoulders

    as

    she rushed into her room, her hands shaking as she began to pack her bags.

    Thoughts raced through Ang¡¯s mind as she packed, her heart pounding in her chest. She

    suddenly

    started to feel like she was running out of time, and thest thing she wanted was for Richard to

    show up here.

    The sudden sound of the doorbell sent a shiver down Ang¡¯s spine, causing her hands to tremble

    involuntarily. Panic set in as she considered the possibilities of who could be standing outside her

    door.

    Could it be Richard, the police, or even Marlene¡¯s mening to silence her on Marlene¡¯s orders?

    She cautiously made her way to the door, moving as silently as possible, trying to steady her racing

    heart. Peering through the monitor, her breath caught in her throat as she saw the figure outside. It

    was the apartment manager¡¯s familiar face that brought a wave of relief washing over her.

    3/4

    BINANCE P2P

    0

    Transaction Fees

    when using a PKR 1 a

    CLOSE

    AD

    12:05 Tue, 19 Mar C

    was the apartment managers ramiliar race that prougnt a wave or reiler wasning over ner.

    Up to 30% off

    With newfound courage, Ang opened the door to greet the older man, her voice carrying a

    slight

    tremor. ¡°Mr. Johnson, what brings you here? Is there something wrong?¡±

    The apartment manager adjusted his sses, and his voice was warm and gentle. ¡°Miss Montez, I

    apologize for the intrusion. I just wanted to let you know that there will be some maintenance work

    happening in the building next week. It might cause some noise during the daytime. I thought it was

    important for you to be aware.¡±

    Ang¡¯s tense shoulders rxed as she listened to Mr. Johnson¡¯s exnation, grateful for the

    mundane nature of his visit. ¡°Thank you for letting me know, Mr. Johnson. I appreciate the heads¨C

    up.

    I¡¯ll make sure to adjust my schedule ordingly.¡±

    With a nod and a kind smile, the apartment manager bid Ang farewell and started to walk away.

    Ang exhaled a deep breath, happy that she was still safe.

    ¡±

    But just as she was about to close the door, it was violently pushed open, causing Ang to

    stumble

    backward and fall on her butt, and her eyes widened in shock as Richard barged into her

    apartment.

    She looked up at him, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and disbelief. ¡°Richard? What are

    you doing here? How did you¡­¡±

    E

    ??

    -1

    Richard¡¯s expression remained emotionless as he interrupted her, his voice cold and devoid of any

    sympathy. ¡°Long time, no see, Ang.¡±

    4/4

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Third¨CPerson Pov

    56%

    Up to 30% off

    Marlene, cloaked in a nurse¡¯s uniform, skulked outside Amber¡¯s hospital room, her anticipation

    building with each passing moment. Today was finally the day where everything that she wanted

    will

    She had meticulously nned every detail, waiting for the opportune moment to carry out her

    sinister deed. With a glimpse earlier confirming Amber¡¯satose state, Marlene knew the time

    was ripe to

    execute her malevolent n.

    As the hall of the Vip room that Amber was in cleared and silence enveloped the corridor, Marlene

    seized her chance. She slipped into the room without being seen, her eyes fixated on Amber lying

    motionless amidst a maze of medical apparatus.

    A twisted smile crept across her lips, the anticipation of revenge fueling her every move.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Approaching Amber¡¯s bedside, Marlene¡¯sughter echoed eerily in the sterile room. With a chilling

    tone, she whispered, ¡°Hello, Amber, guess who¡¯s here to see you. It¡¯s me, your favorite little sister,

    who you used to love so very much,¡± she whispered with a maniac smile stered on her face.

    Her fingers traced Amber¡¯s unconscious form, relishing the moment of power, and Amber¡¯s

    vulnerability.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the day has finally arrived,¡± Marlene taunted, her voice dripping with malice. ¡°To see

    you so vulnerable, so utterly defenseless¨Cit¡¯s poetic justice. After all these years, the heavens are

    finally giving me an opportunity to end you. Can you believe it, sister?¡±

    With each word, Marlene¡¯s delusions of superiority grew, fueled by years of resentment and

    bitterness. She leaned in closer, her breath chilling against Amber¡¯s skin. ¡°From the beginning, it

    should have been clear that only one of us deserves to live, and it certainly isn¡¯t you. You watched

    me try to kill myself, and you let it happen instead of dying first and taking my ce like the good

    sister you pretended to be.¡±

    §à§é§Ö§Û I§×

    Her words hung in the air, thick with contempt. Marlene reveled in the imagined victory, savoring

    the thought of Amber¡¯s demise. In her twisted mind, this was the culmination of years of simmering

    hatred, a moment of triumph long overdue.

    1/3

    CLOS

    12:05 TUC

    Up to 30% off

    Ambery perfectly still, her breathing steady, as Marlene¡¯s deranged monologue filled the

    room.

    Though her eyes remained closed, her mind buzzed with calcted precision. This was the

    moment sh

    had been waiting for¨Cthe chance to turn the tables on her treacherous sister.

    She knew that the hospital security, as well as the police that were in charge of watching over

    her,

    were most likely already aware that Marlene was in the room with her. But just like she had

    nned,

    she was waiting for Marlene to do something before proceeding with what she had in mind.

    With each word Marlene uttered over head, Amber¡¯s resolve hardened. She had meticulously

    orchestrated

    this trap, knowing that Marlene¡¯s blind hatred would be her downfall. Now, all she had to do was

    wait

    for the opportune moment to strike.

    As Marlene¡¯s fingers trailed through her hair, Amber fought to suppress the shiver of revulsion that

    threatened to betray her facade. Every instinct screamed for her tosh out, to reveal her ruse and

    confront her sister head¨Con. But she held herself back.

    ssut

    Marlene¡¯s hands trembled as she surveyed the array of machines surrounding Amber¡¯s motionless

    form

    Her heart raced with anticipation, a twisted thrill coursing through her veins as she contemted

    the final act of her revenge.

    ¹Ú

    With a savage determination, she reached out, fingers grasping at wires and cables with reckless

    abandon. Each pull sent a jolt of satisfaction coursing through her.

    But as Marlene¡¯s frenzy reached its peak, a gnawing doubt crept into her mind. Why was Amber¡¯s

    body

    not responding as expected? Where was the sign of life slipping away from Amber like she

    expected?

    Frustration bubbled in Marlene, mingling with the tendrils of fear that wed at the edges of her

    consciousness. She needed this to be over, needed Amber to pay for the years of torment she had

    endured, and she also needed to hurry up and get out of here as soon as possible.

    With a desperate resolve, Marlene turned her attention to the oxygen mask that covered Amber¡¯s

    face.

    With a swift motion, she ripped it away, her breath catching in her throat as she leaned in closer,

    searching for any sign of life. She wanted to make sure that Amber was no longer breathing but to

    her

    shock, her gaze met Amber¡¯s, and a shockwave of horror rippled through her core.

    Amber¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    Panic seized Marlene¡¯s heart as she recoiled from the sudden movement, her mind struggling to

    2/3

    BINANCE P2P

    O

    Transaction Fees

    when using a PKR dog LE

    CLOSE

    AD

    0.56%

    presence all along.

    Up to 30% off

    Before she could react, Amber surged forward, pulling a syringe from under her back. With a swift

    motion, she plunged it into Marlene¡¯s neck, the sharp sting piercing through her haze of shock,

    much to Amber¡¯s satisfaction.

    Marlene stumbled backward, a guttural cry tearing from her lips as she wed at the foreign object

    embedded in her flesh. Panic coursed through her veins, and she couldn¡¯t understand what was

    happening around her, and howe Amber was awake and not in aa.

    AD

    CLOSE

    Show Whatever you want!

    Bling ¨C Video Chat&show&fun

    b

    Video chat with beautiful- women now!

    DOWNLOAD NOW

    Has she been tricked? Did she dig her own grave? She wondered to herself, struggling to believe

    that it was possible for Amber to trick her.

    But as Marlene¡¯s world spun out of control and her body started to react to the content of the

    injection, she found herself confronted by the harsh reality. Amber was not the helpless victim she

    had believed her to be¨Cshe had been a predator, lying in wait for the perfect moment to strike.

    With trembling limbs, Marlene turned to face her sister, her voice a mere whisper against the pain

    that engulfed her bones. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? How dare you?¡±

    But Amber only smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes as she rose from the bed, her movements fluid

    and purposeful. With a sense of satisfaction, she counted to five, her gaze never leaving Marlene¡¯s

    stricken form.

    3/3

    CLOSE

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    .066% 12.07

    Lottie POV

    I stood in the heart of the demonic world, surrounded by the eerie beauty of the cathedral. It felt like

    time itself had paused within its gothic walls. My nerves pri ckled beneath my skin, but I couldn¡¯t

    deny the strange allure of the ce- or the demon who lurked in the realm.

    Then, I heard his voice behind me, clenching my jaw, I fought the surge of hatred that coursed

    through me and turned to face him, Astaroth, the demon who had caused so much pain. The

    memory of leaving Chase behind on that hilltop to heal alone twisted my gut with guilt.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I demanded, my voice tinged with. bitterness. I felt my gut twist with anxiety

    when he didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead striding up to the altar with an unsettling grace. He

    hoisted himself onto it, his gaze fixed on me with an intensity that made my skin crawl.

    Astaroth¡¯s appearance shifted in front of my eyes, from a casual hoodie and jeans to an expensive

    suit that oozed

    sophistication. His tie matched the deep red of the pinstripes, and for a moment, I almost forgot the

    darkness that lurked within him and mistook him for a gentleman.

    1/7

    Emergency calls only M¡­

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    066% 12:07

    ¡°I want to help you with your little Moon Goddess dilemma.¡± he finally replied, his voice smooth and

    unsettling.

    ¡°How?¡± I asked, my worry bubbling beneath the surface. I knew I shouldn¡¯t entertain his offer, but

    desperation gnawed at me. Time was running out, and the looming decision hung heavy over my

    head. My hand rested on my t stomach as I wondered if I could

    give up the two lives that I held inside of me.

    ¡°There is always a loophole, I believe the terms of her deal where you give up your fated mate¡¯s, or

    your children¡­ correct?¡± he asked, his eyes searching mine.

    ¡°Two bonds of the heart!¡± he added with a wink when I didn¡¯t

    speak. Licking my dry lips I nodded.

    ¡°Well there we go, you give up your fated mate bond.¡± He expressed, resting his elbows on his

    knees as he looked at me with intrigue that made me ufortable; like I was standing before him

    naked and he could see my vulnerability.

    ¡°That. Is. Not. An. Option.¡± I barked, shaking my head slowly.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked casually, my eyes popping wide as I red at him unable to fathom how he

    thought I would ever agree to such a stu pid suggestion.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t just abandon family and those that you love!¡± I insisted his lips twisting into a

    smirk that made me want to

    §à

    2/7

    Emergency calls only¡­

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    punch him in the jaw.

    2066% 1207

    ¡°You abandoned Chase?¡± He reminded me, my lips thinning into a hate-filled line while my eyes

    bored into him, suggesting he choose his next words carefully.

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡± Heughed with a shrug. ¡°Who said anything about abandoning them? I just said you

    should sacrifice the fated mate bond. That is what you are right? Fasted mates?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± I replied coldly, silently still seething. I hadn¡¯t wanted to leave Chase but he had given me no

    choice.

    ¡°And what other mate bonds are there?¡± he remarked, in more of a statement than a question. I

    arched my brow and processed his words, confusion weighing heavy on me. When I didn¡¯t speak

    he continued. ¡°Second chance, Chosen mates, Contracted mates, Twin mes¡­ F uck the list goes

    on.¡±

    ¡°Your point?¡± I asked, growing irritated with his bulls hit.

    ¡°That the moon goddess has requested you sacrifice the fated mate bond¡­ She said nothing about

    a second chance bond. And I don¡¯t know if you have noticed but those baboons of yours are hardly

    going to be out there looking for another mate while you still draw breath. Even less so while you

    carry their pups. So once the bond is broken, and the moon goddess is content¡­¡±

    ¡°They are not baboons!¡± I interjected to hide the truth that I

    3/7

    Emergency calls only Mu¡­

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    66% 12:07

    was pis sed off at the fact he hade up with a way through all this cra p, with something so

    simple nheless.

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple.¡± He announced, making me still at the cold reminder he could read my thoughts.

    Pursing my lips I motioned for

    him to continue.

    ¡°You see, the idea of a fated mate bond is that it is in ce until death or rejection¡­ and once you

    have rejected them, a new mate will be generated. And I have a feeling after the way your mates

    insulted the moon goddess, that mate would be on the sidelines waiting to take her ce as their

    mate and Luna or¡­ well you get the gist of what I am saying.¡±

    ¡°She can get f ucked if she thinks anyone will take my ce.¡± I snapped, my lips curled over my

    teeth at the idea of having another girl even looking at my mates in that way. They were mine,

    forever!

    For always!

    ¡°So, we trick the moon goddess, we use my powers to make her think that you have rejected them

    and stop any other bonds from springing up.¡±

    ¡°She knows I would never do that!¡± I interrupted him, which earned me a sigh of annoyance.

    ¡°I am aware. So we will have to be creative and make it seem

    O

    3/7

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    066% 12.07

    like you would. Once the bond is ¡®broken,¡¯ the moon goddess will be satisfied with your sacrifice and

    the babies will be safe! Then and only then, will I lift the illusion and let a bond snap back in ce.¡±

    he smiled, like he wasn¡¯t asking me to trust him- a demon, with my future happiness.

    ¡°No!¡± I answered, softly but my tone betrayed me, and given the curve to his lips he knew that and

    that I was considering his offer. ¡°How am I meant to trust that you will keep your word?¡± I asked,

    tears pri cking myshes.

    ¡°Because if I don¡¯t, you won¡¯t have to pay me.¡± He admitted with a shrug his eyes trailing over my

    features and for a minute l thought I saw regret dance through his eyes.

    ¡°Pay you?¡± I asked naively, of course, he would want payment, a demon like him wouldn¡¯t just offer

    to help, out of the kindness of his heart.

    ¡°Yes. But do not worry your mate has already agreed to the price.¡± he winked my heart sinking,

    knowing nothing good woulde from this agreement. But also what had Kane or Knox agreed to,

    because they hadn¡¯t said anything!

    ¡°Do they know about your offer?¡± I gasped, worry eating at my

    brows.

    ¡°Kinda.¡± He replied. A Lie, somehow I knew that.

    A

    5/7

    Emergency calls only

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    066% 12:07

    ¡°I want to speak to my mates, you can¡¯t expect me to make this decision on my own, we are a team!

    It affects all of us. Take me back to them.¡± I requested, hopefully. It would be hard for him to

    manipte me into agreeing if we stood together.

    ¡°No can do, sugar t its! You see back on that earthly realm the moon goddess can see everythingAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    we do. Why do you think I brought you here? We could hardly plot against her holiness herself if

    she is earwigging. Can we?¡± Heughed, my lips thinning nervously.

    ¡°Then we..¡± He cut me off jumping from the altar to stand before me. His finger resting on my lip to

    shush me.

    ¡°But, I can bring them to you!¡± He winked, and just like that¡­ he was gone!

    Author Note: Hey guys, thanks for the feedback from chapter 133. I waited a few days to give those

    who wanted to give their opinions a chance toment. It seems most are in favour of a few

    weekly updates. Which is fine, but for those like on thest chapter A who have moaned already

    keep in mind I am a single mum to very needy kiddos, who works 3-4 24 hour shifts a week, it is

    also half term and I am recovering from my SECOND surgery in a month with on more to go in the

    next 2 weeks. So I highly suggest you find books with authors without a life and sh it going on if you

    can not be patient as I only promise a few updates a week! However for those of you who want to

    wait and read in one go. Thest chapter in this book will be called: The

    6/7

    Emergency calls onlyMU¡­

    Chapter 135: Always A Loophole

    66% 12:07

    End, For Now! When it is up I willment on yourments so you know that book 1 is done!

    TIA Much love Pippa X

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Emergency calls only u

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    076% 11.28

    Knox POV

    Lifting my eyes to my father, who was pacing back and forth at the head of the table. I sighed, I

    could feel the weight of Kane¡¯s truths weighing heavy on him. Kane had filled everyone in on the

    fact that Lottie was pregnant, that she had bargained with the moon goddess to save Pa and

    Sebastian. That I had been infected by the demon and the sc um was who was responsible for

    Lottie¡¯s kidnapping. He had left out the part about the hit on Bash, and all the info on Anthony and

    Mike. Because Kane felt that would overshadow Lottie¡¯s rescue. And given my father¡¯s rage right

    now, I would say it was a good call on his behalf.

    ¡°Pops, it was Lottie¡¯s choice.¡± I reassured him the best I could and my heart sank seeing his eyes

    rimmed with red, his eyes glossed over with the threat of tears.

    ¡°From what your brother has just said, she chose to save me¡­ and him..¡± He snapped, looking at

    Sebastian, who had the decency to look at the tabletop. ¡°Before she knew she was pregnant!

    Before she knew the cost.¡± My father seethed, his fist flying into the closest wall, as rubble crumbled

    to the floor.

    ¡°No, Pops. I made that choice to save everyone with Charlotte, after. We knew the risk. But you

    didn¡¯t see Knox.¡± Kane admitted

    1/6

    Emergency calls onlyMu

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    076% 11:28

    sheepishly, his eyes moving to meet mine with regret. ¡°Sorry brother.¡± He added, pping my

    shoulder.

    ¡°No, you are right. Pa, I thought I had killed you. I was inconsble. Ma hated the very sight of me,

    and everything was crumbling in on me.¡± I admitted with a deep sigh that felt like it weighed a ton. ¡°I

    was not in my right mind, thanks to the f ucking demon¡¯s magic that he had somehow invected me

    with. Kane did what he did because it was the only way to reach me and pull me through the

    darkness.¡± I admitted, feeling embarrassed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an easy decision, I can¡¯t imagine how hard it

    was for Kane and Lottie!¡± I added, swallowing the lump in my throat.

    ¡°Pus sy!¡± I heard Lilly mutter under her breath. My teeth clenched, so tightly I thought they might

    shatter at her disrespect.

    ¡°Lilliah!¡± My mother scolded her. ¡°Perhaps you should leave and let the grown-ups talk if you are

    going to act like a child.¡± She added with a firm rise of her brow.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re all buying this bull sh it. You truly think the moon goddess approached Char like she

    is something special?¡± Sheughed, sitting back in her seat.

    ¡°I mean,e on! It¡¯s just a cover-up, a story to hide the bull sh it. Sebastian wasn¡¯t at death¡¯s door.

    It was our doctors that saved him, his wolf. Not Char and some secret pact. And daddy¡­ Maybe

    you were just¡­¡±

    2/6

    Emergency calls onlyM

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    076% 11.28

    ¡°Sleeping?¡± My father asked, his eyes harshly meeting his daughters, and for the first time, I saw

    anger sh in his eyes. ¡°You think the pain your mother suffered was because I was sleeping?¡± He

    asked, holding his finger up to silence my mother from speaking. I watched her purse her lips, but

    ultimately she obeyed.

    ¡°Now that is a trick, Pa will have to teach me because our girl is a f ucking nightmare when ites

    to doing as she is told¡± I remarked to Kane through mindlink.

    }

    ¡°Speak for yourself, she¡¯s always a good girl for me.¡± Kane boasted, his eyes flicking to mine with a

    slight sign of a smile, before quickly returning to our father, who was still waiting for our sister to

    reply. But given the way her lips were tightly sealed, she had nothing further to add to the

    conversation.

    ¡°I suggest you keep those wise-as sments to yourself, daughter, I am allowing you to remain in

    this room out of respect for your mate, but make no mistake, I have no issue throwing your as s out

    if you keep disrespecting your brother¡¯s mate.¡± My father warned, before turning to re at Kane

    and I. Unlike Kane, I didn¡¯t bother hiding the satisfaction I wore at seeing her knocked down a peg

    or two.

    ¡°So how do we get her back?¡± My father asked inly and straight to the point.

    ¡°I would say the better question is who killed you and attempted to kill me? And why? I don¡¯t buy

    that the demon did it!

    3/6

    Emergency calls onlyOD

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    076% 11:28

    What reason did he have to take us out? We are at peace with the underworld!¡± Sebastian finally

    piped up, apparently finding his voice and balls. Closing my eyes, I sucked down a sigh. I had

    hoped we could deal with thatter, but Sebastian clearly had.

    other ideas.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is important right now. What is, is getting my daughter-inw, and future Luna

    of the pack back in one piece.¡±

    ¡°I disagree. If her ex-lover and her father, who also happens to be your beta, are traitors, like the

    Sparrow Brothers suggest, perhaps Lottie had something to do with it¡­ and if that¡¯s the case..¡±

    ¡°I suggest you select your next words wisely, Lycan.¡± I warned, already rising from my seat to m

    my fists on the table. ¡°Before I pull your spine out through your throat.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was

    hearing. The wrath inside me was like a raging inferno, threatening to consume everything in its

    path.

    ¡°Are you threatening a prince of the blood?¡± The stuck-up po nce asked, sitting back in his seat.

    ¡°No,¡± I replied, my eyes shining with the blood-red of Havoc. ¡°I am promising you.¡± Sebastian

    smirked, his eyes glinting with malice.

    ¡°Oh,e on, Knox. Don¡¯t y dumb. We both know that your

    3/6

    Emergency calls onlyOD¡­

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    076% 11:28

    mate is capable of more than you think.¡± I clenched my fists, feeling the urge to lunge at him and

    wipe that smug grin off his face. But before I could act on my impulses, Kane¡¯s voice echoed in my

    mind.

    ¡°Stay calm, Knox. Don¡¯t let him get to you.¡±

    ¡°We ain¡¯t all made of stone, Kane! Some of us give a s hit what is said about our mate!¡± I snapped

    back, wanting to kick him from my mind, but his reply beat me to it.

    ¡°You think that I don¡¯t want to tear his skin from his bones. I do! And I will! But I see him and his

    game and I will be f ucked if I let him get his way.¡± Kane¡¯s voice urged me through our mind link.

    ¡°Are you going to let him talk to me like that?¡± Sebastian asked, ring at Adam and Liam like they

    had grown a second head.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Theyughed, answering in union.

    ¡°You are meant to protect me and my interests. And I want to know who tried to kill me before I

    invest both time and resources into finding the girl.¡±

    ¡°The girl?¡± I asked, my lips curling around my teeth, all sense and reason gone.

    ¡°Yes! The girl who might or might not be pregnant. Who has conveniently been kidnapped by a

    demon, a demon you im

    4/6

    Emergency calls only MOD

    Chapter 136: The Better Question.

    076% 11:28

    infected us and more importantly you.¡± Sebastian added as he sat forward, resting his elbows on

    the table to look across at Kane and

    I.

    I opened my mouth to speak but a low and deadly cackle ripped through the room, making my

    blood turn to ice, recognising it instantly.

    ¡°I tried to kill you! And if you keep moaning like a little bit ch I will not fail a second time!¡± Astaroth

    announced, his smooth and silky voice that seemed to be on my side did nothing to soothe my

    nerves. I tried to turn my head to look in the direction that the voice came from but found myself

    frozen to the spot.

    Author Note: Only update tonight guys, works insane, had to write this in my break. More Tomorrow.

    Unless I get time to finish it! X

    5/6Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: The Problem!

    Panic wed at my insides, threatening to consume me, sensing the demon¡¯s powers invaded my

    mind once again. It was like being trapped in a nightmare, unable to move or speak, while

    the world moved around me in slow motion.

    ¡°So this is the A¨Cteam that wants to try and knock the crown off my head?¡± Astarothughed,

    pping slowly. ¡°A Lycan and his¡­ bitch! A few Alphas and A Luna who frankly I think has bigger

    balls than most of the men in here and¡­ of course, a couple of traitors!¡± He asked as he strode into

    the room, exuding power and dominance, and it wasn¡¯t just because of the fancy suit he wore or the

    air, of authority he carried. It was the dark energy pulsating from him, wrapping around me like

    tendrils of darkness, rendering me immobile.

    ¡°Kane, Pops?¡± I tried to say, but my lips refused to work, and nothing came out. I could still see

    them, could still follow Astaroth¡¯s

    movements with my eyes, but everything else was frozen.

    ¡°They can¡¯t answer you, buddy!¡± Heughed into the room, but his eyes remained locked on my

    panic¨Cfueled face. ¡°They are all frozen, like you! So how about we have some fun!¡± He grinned,

    malice painting his lips from where he stood behind my father, tall

    1/6

    Quiet!,

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    and proud, his hands resting on my Pops¡® shoulders while he eyed me through his own set of fire¨C

    red eyes. I wanted to tear through the room, despite the dread I felt eating at me, but my muscles

    refused to obey mymands, leaving me helpless in the face of his overwhelming presence.

    ¡°What, nothing to say now, Lycan?¡± Astarothughed into the room, his attention shifting from me to

    Bash. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± My eyes found Sebastian¡¯s fear¨Cstricken face, I wanted to ask the

    cocky shit if he believed me now? But I knew now wasn¡¯t the time for I told you so¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah yeah, you can¡¯t speak. Probably not a bad thing¡­ I get the sense you were about to be kicked

    off the team, and we wouldn¡¯t want that now, would we!¡± Astaroth grinned. Desperation wed at

    my throat as I struggled to break free from his hold, to regain control of my own body. But it was like

    trying to move through msses, every movement sluggish and heavy.

    ¡°Brother, if he is here, where is Charlotte?¡± Like a lifeline in the darkness, Kane¡¯s voice echoed in

    my mind. Relief flooded through me at the sound of my brother, a beacon of light in the suffocating

    darkness, until his words registered.

    ¡°She¡¯s safe! And unharmed. Although blondie, not so much,¡± Astaorth replied, into the room. His

    head snapped around to look at Adam, and I knew from his reaction that Adam¡¯s thoughts had riled

    Astaroth up.

    J

    2/6

    Chapter 137: The Problem!

    ¡°Why? Because he is too good¨Clooking for a start, it was unnatural, I needed to fix that to give us

    ugly fuckers a chance.¡± Astaroth grinned slowly as he approached Adam, but he paused, side

    eyeing Sebastian, before flicking his wrist in Sebastain¡¯s direction, his grin growing.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you share that with the group?¡± Astarothughed, his eyes locked on Adam, clearly

    observing his response.

    ¡°Do I have to force it out of you, Lycan?¡± Heughed, squeezing his hand in the air in union with the

    scream that left Sebastian¡¯s lips followed by blood spluttering down his chin.

    ¡°Good! One less for me to killter!¡± Sebastian choked out his eyes heavy with guilt as they met

    Adams¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°But what do you expect, Adam, you are meant to protect ME! Your loyalty

    should be to ME! The next Ruler!¡± With another flick of his demonic wrist, he silenced Sebastian

    and turned to face the group.

    ¡°Trouble is angry pants, you¡¯re not the heir to the throne, not anymore.. The girl is! And then her

    pups. And then any pups they have¡­ So unless you can wipe out her entire line¡­¡± His lips were

    pursed tightly as he looked between Sebastian and Lilly. ¡°Which is what you¡¯re thinking.¡± He

    nodded, his lips twisting into a frown. Before they fell on Lilly. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a jealous bitch!¡± He

    added, making me wonder what Lilly had thought.

    ¡°Damn, even for me, a Duke of Hell! That is brutal!¡± He sighed, sitting on the edge of the table

    beside Mike. ¡°But you see, there is

    [

    3/6

    Chapter 137: The Problem!,

    the problem. I can¡¯t let anything happen to the girl!¡± Astaroth chewed his lip and looked over at

    Anthony with a sly smile teasing the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Kane,¡± I managed to choke out mentally, my thoughts tumbling over each other in my haste to

    communicate. ¡°I¡¯m trapped. I can¡¯t move.¡± I could feel Kane¡¯s concern through our mind¨Clink, his

    presence aforting presence in the chaos raging inside me.

    ¡°Stay calm, Knox,¡± Kane¡¯s voice urged me, cutting through the fog of panic threatening to

    overwhelm me. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±

    B

    With Kane¡¯s words echoing in my mind, I forced myself to focus, to push aside the fear and panic

    threatening to consume me. Whatever was happening, whatever dark forces were at y, I knew

    that as long as I had my brother by my side, and my girl was out there somewhere breathing air and

    protecting our future, I could face anything.

    ¡°So I know you all want answers, and I am happy to give them to you, but first things first¡­ I need

    to borrow the twins.¡± Astaroth announced, my heart lunging at the prospect of being with my girl

    again. No matter where that was.

    ¡°Oh, Alpha, I am sorry big fe, you don¡¯t have much of a choice or say in this¡­ But I promise, I

    will return them in one piece.¡± Astaroth¡¯s announcement sent a shiver down my spine, but not out of

    fear. No, it was the anticipation of being reunited with my mate,

    4/6

    Chapter 137: The Problem!

    my queen, that coursed through me like wildfire. Whatever Astaroth wanted from us, I was more

    than willing to pay it if it ensured my mate and pup¡¯s safety, fuck the consequences.

    ¡°It could be a trap!¡± Havoc whimpered, announcing his presence as Astaroth approached us. His

    eyes glowed with the red of his demonic powers, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement.

    With a nod, he opened a portal, its swirling vortex reminiscent of the one he had used to kidnap

    Lottie.

    ¡°Could be, might be, most likely is! But let¡¯s not pretend you won¡¯te with me, regardless of the

    threat. ¡°Astarothughed, and with a wave of his hand, he unfroze Kane and me, giving us a choice:

    ¡°Go through the portal willingly or be forced. Either way the oue will be the same.¡±

    ¡°The pack¡­ unfreeze my family and I wille, but I am not leaving them defenseless.¡± Kane

    hesitated, voicing his concerns about leaving the pack unprotected. Which is why he was the better

    leader, he considered everyone¡¯s safety¡­ Me, I would let them burn if it meant keeping her safe!

    Astarothughed, his voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Kane. I¡¯m taking the biggest

    threat with me,¡± he said, nodding in my direction. I felt a surge of pride at his words,

    knowing that Astaroth saw me as a formidable force to be

    reckoned with, something he clearly regretted sharing given the look of unease he wore on his

    face.

    5/6

    B

    Chapter 137: The Problem!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± I barked, already on my feet and walking towards the glowing portal, I looked back at

    Kane and our father. With a smile and a nod at my father, I said, ¡°Keep strong, Pop¡¯s.¡±

    Turning to my mother, who had a silent tear running down her cheek, I winked at her. ¡°No tears

    Ma¡­ Remember how I always said I would go to the ends of the earth to protect my family, just like

    Pop¡¯s did for us!¡± I added, my voice filled with determination. ¡°I

    meant it!¡±

    Without waiting for a response, I stepped through the portal, leaving behind everything I knew for

    the chance to be reunited with the love of my life. Whatevery on the other side, I was ready to

    face it head-on, fueled by the unwavering love I held for Lottie.

    C

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Chapter 138: The Problem!

    Knox POV

    Panic wed at my insides, threatening to consume me, sensing the demon¡¯s powers invaded my

    mind once again. It was like being trapped in a nightmare, unable to move or speak, while the world

    moved around me in slow motion.

    ¡°So this is the A¨Cteam that wants to try and knock the crown off my head?¡± Astarothughed,

    pping slowly. ¡°A Lycan and his¡­ bitch! A few Alphas and A Luna who frankly I think has bigger

    balls than most of the men in here and¡­ of course, a couple of traitors!¡± He asked as he strode into

    the room, exuding power and dominance, and it wasn¡¯t just because of the fancy suit he wore or the

    air, of authority he carried. It was the dark energy pulsating from him, wrapping around me like

    tendrils of darkness, rendering me immobile.

    ¡°Kane, Pops?¡± I tried to say, but my lips refused to work, and nothing came out. I could still see

    them, could still follow Astaroth¡¯s movements with my eyes, but everything else was frozen.

    ¡°They can¡¯t answer you, buddy!¡± Heughed into the room, but his eyes remained locked on my

    panic¨Cfueled face. ¡°They are all frozen, like you! So how about we have some fun!¡± He grinned,

    malice painting his lips from where he stood behind my father, tall

    Chapter 138: The Problem!,

    and proud, his hands resting on my Pops¡® shoulders while he eyed me through his own set of fire¨C

    red eyes. I wanted to tear through the room, despite the dread I felt eating at me, but my muscles

    refused to obey mymands, leaving me helpless in the face of his overwhelming presence.

    ¡°What, nothing to say now, Lycan?¡± Astarothughed into the room, his attention shifting from me to

    Bash. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± My eyes found Sebastian¡¯s fear¨Cstricken face, I wanted to ask the

    cocky shit if he believed me now? But I knew now wasn¡¯t the time for I told you so¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah yeah, you can¡¯t speak. Probably not a bad thing¡­ I get the sense you were about to be kicked

    off the team, and we wouldn¡¯t want that now, would we!¡± Astaroth grinned. Desperation wed at

    my throat as I struggled to break free from his hold, to regain control of my own body. But it was like

    trying to move through msses, every movement sluggish and heavy.

    ¡°Brother, if he is here, where is Charlotte?¡± Like a lifeline in the darkness, Kane¡¯s voice echoed in

    my mind. Relief flooded through me at the sound of my brother, a beacon of light in the suffocating

    darkness, until his words registered.

    ¡°She¡¯s safe! And unharmed. Although blondie, not so much,¡± Astaorth replied, into the room. His

    head snapped around to look at Adam, and I knew from his reaction that Adam¡¯s thoughts had riled

    Astaroth up.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    2/6

    Chapter 138: The Problem!

    ¡°Why? Because he is too good¨Clooking for a start, it was unnatural, I needed to fix that to give us

    ugly fuckers a chance.¡± Astaroth grinned slowly as he approached Adam, but he paused, side

    eyeing Sebastian, before flicking his wrist in Sebastain¡¯s direction, his grin growing.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you share that with the group?¡± Astarothughed, his eyes locked on Adam, clearly

    observing his response.

    ¡°Do I have to force it out of you, Lycan?¡± Heughed, squeezing his hand in the air in union with the

    scream that left Sebastian¡¯s lips followed by blood spluttering down his chin.

    ¡°Good! One less for me to killter!¡± Sebastian choked out his eyes heavy with guilt as they met

    Adams¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°But what do you expect, Adam, you are meant to protect ME! Your loyalty

    should be to ME! The next Ruler!¡± With another flick of his demonic wrist, he silenced Sebastian

    and turned to face the group.

    ¡°Trouble is angry pants, you¡¯re not the heir to the throne, not anymore.. The girl is! And then her

    pups. And then any pups they have¡­ So unless you can wipe out her entire line¡­¡± His lips were

    pursed tightly as he looked between Sebastian and Lilly. ¡°Which is what you¡¯re thinking.¡± He

    nodded, his lips twisting into a frown. Before they fell on Lilly. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a jealous bitch!¡± He

    added, making me wonder what Lilly had thought.

    ¡°Damn, even for me, a Duke of Hell! That is brutal!¡± He sighed, sitting on the edge of the table

    beside Mike. ¡°But you see, there is

    3/6

    the problem. I can¡¯t let anything happen to the girl!¡± Astaroth chewed his lip and looked over at

    Anthony with a sly smile teasing the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Kane,¡± I managed to choke out mentally, my thoughts tumbling over each other in my haste to

    communicate. ¡°I¡¯m trapped. I can¡¯t move.¡± I could feel Kane¡¯s concern through our mind¨Clink, his

    presence aforting presence in the chaos raging inside me.

    ¡°Stay calm, Knox,¡± Kane¡¯s voice urged me, cutting through the fog of panic threatening to

    overwhelm me. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±

    With Kane¡¯s words echoing in my mind, I forced myself to focus, to push aside the fear and panic

    threatening to consume me. Whatever was happening, whatever dark forces were at y, I knew

    that as long as I had my brother by my side, and my girl was out there somewhere breathing air and

    protecting our future, I could face anything.

    to

    ¡°So I know you all want answers, and I am happy to give them you, but first things first¡­ I need to

    borrow the twins.¡± Astaroth announced, my heart lunging at the prospect of being with my girl again.

    No matter where that was.

    ¡°Oh, Alpha, I am sorry big fe, you don¡¯t have much of a choice or say in this¡­ But I promise, I will

    return them in one piece.¡± Astaroth¡¯s announcement sent a shiver down my spine, but not out of

    fear. No, it was the anticipation of being reunited with my mate,

    1

    &

    Chapter 138: The Problem!

    my queen, that coursed through me like wildfire. Whatever Astaroth wanted from us, I was more

    than willing to pay it if it ensured my mate and pup¡¯s safety, fuck the consequences.

    ¡°It could be a trap!¡± Havoc whimpered, announcing his presence as Astaroth approached us. His

    eyes glowed with the red of his demonic powers, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement.

    With a nod, he opened a portal, its swirling vortex reminiscent of the one he had used to kidnap

    Lottie.

    ¡°Could be, might be, most likely is! But let¡¯s not pretend you won¡¯te with me, regardless of the

    threat. ¡°Astarothughed, and with a wave of his hand, he unfroze Kane and me, giving us a choice:

    ¡°Go through the portal willingly or be forced. Either way the oue will be the same.¡±

    ¡°The pack¡­ unfreeze my family and I wille, but I am not leaving them defenseless.¡± Kane

    hesitated, voicing his concerns about leaving the pack unprotected. Which is why he was the better

    leader, he considered everyone¡¯s safety¡­ Me, I would let them burn if it meant keeping her safe!

    Astarothughed, his voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Kane. I¡¯m taking the biggest

    threat with me,¡± he said, nodding in my direction. I felt a surge of pride at his words, knowing that

    Astaroth saw me as a formidable force to be

    reckoned with, something he clearly regretted sharing given the look of unease he wore on his

    face.

    5/6

    Chapter 138: The Problem!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡± I barked, already on my feet and walking towards the glowing portal, I looked back at

    Kane and our father. With a smile and a nod at my father, I said, ¡°Keep strong, Pop¡¯s.¡±

    f

    Turning to my mother, who had a silent tear running down her cheek, I winked at her. ¡°No tears

    Ma¡­ Remember how I always said I would go to the ends of the earth to protect my family, just like

    Pop¡¯s did for us!¡± I added, my voice filled with determination. ¡°I meant it!¡±

    Without waiting for a response, I stepped through the portal, leaving behind everything I knew for

    the chance to be reunited with the love of my life.. Whatevery on the other side, I was ready to

    face it head¨Con, fueled by the unwavering love I held for Lottie.

    Author Note: I am aware that tform has uploaded multiple chapters and have contacted my

    editor. I will edit the next chapter to 139 once it is edited so nobody loses coins. I willment

    under this chapter when the issue is fixed.

    6/6

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Chapter 139: y Our Part!

    Kane POV

    Chapter 139: y Our Part!

    ¡°You insulted the Moon goddess, and there will be

    consequences for that.¡± Astaraoth announced, making my jaw clench, because I knew he was most

    likely right. She would have to make an example of us. ¡°I imagine the second Lottie here rejects

    you,¡± he dered, stepping toward us, as I instinctively stepped back. ¡°The second she.is out of the

    picture, your second¨Cchance mates will suddenly pop up, and you will be powerless to fight that

    bond.¡±

    ¡°You dare suggest such a thing?¡± Knox¡¯s voice ripped through the room, with a low and dangerous

    edge to his tone that made me more than a little nervous. ¡°No one could ever rece her!¡± he spat,

    and I felt Charlotte tighten her grip on my chest. I agreed, of course.

    ¡°Personally, I would force you two to watch as Lottie here found her second chance mate. Fell in

    love and raised those pups without you.¡± Astaroth announced, setting a fire under the

    simmering pot of Rage I was trying to control.

    ¡°There is no one else for me, just Kane and Knox.¡± Charlotte dered with resolve that left

    no doubt in my mind she meant it. At this moment in time, she meant it!

    1/6

    Chapter 139: y Our Part!

    ¡°But, maybe she isn¡¯t THAT pissed at you! OR petty!¡± He added with a wink that only fueled the

    inferno inside me, but, as much as my anger burned bright, I couldn¡¯t help but see the twisted logic

    in

    the demon¡¯s words.

    ¡°How can you stand there and listen to this shit!¡± Knox roared,* Charlotte¡¯s eyes darting between us

    filled with unshed tears. I hated seeing them like this, but we needed to stop.burying our heads in

    the sand and face facts! Our union might not be what was for the best for Charlotte!

    ¡°The fated mate bond has brought us nothing but pain and suffering, Knox,¡± I admitted with a sigh,

    feeling Charlotte tense in my arms. I leaned down and kissed her forehead, needing to reassure her

    that I loved her without question, but the bond itself was the issue. ¡°This bond keeps trying to tear

    us apart. Time and time again. Perhaps severing it is the only way to end this cycle of torment.¡± I

    admitted with a sigh that wore heavy on my soul.

    ¡°No!¡± Charlotte growled, shoving my chest to get away, but I held her tight, refusing to let her go.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either,¡± I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But he¡¯s right. It¡¯s the only way

    to protect you, to keep you and our children safe from the dangers thate with being tied to

    us.¡±

    ¡°And you tied to me! A traitor¡¯s daughter!¡± Charlotte uttered, pain etched in her tone. I was

    about to reassure her, but Knox¡¯s jaw

    2/6

    Chapter 139: y Our Part!

    tightened, his gaze flickering between me and the demon. I could see the conflict raging within him,

    torn between his love for Charlotte and the desperate need to keep her out of harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°We can¡¯t trust him,¡± Knox finally said, his voice strained with emotion. ¡°He¡¯ll double¨Ccross us the

    moment it suits him.¡± His words mirrored my own fears, the nagging doubt that chewed at the edges

    of my mind. But I failed to see what other choices we had.¡±

    Given the way Chase vibrated in Knox¡¯s arms, my silence

    apparently said more than anything I could have said.

    ¡°There has to be a way!¡± Knox snapped weakly.

    ¡°There is, we sacrifice the pups or each other! Those are our choices, Knox! And I refuse to give up

    on my kid, or yours! And I refuse to let her go!¡± I demanded, holding her to me tightly to prove my

    point. ¡°This way we MIGHT get to keep it all.¡±

    ¡°Might!¡± Knox repeated with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a gamble!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor then

    slowly lifted to Astaroth.

    ¡°How sure are you that this will work?¡± She asked, her lips wobbling in fear.

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°This is insane, Kane, you are not listening to his shit are you?¡± Knox growled angrily, his arms

    tightening around Chase.

    ¡°I will use my powers to fight any bond the Moon goddess tries

    3/6

    Chapter 139: y Our Part!

    f

    to spark if it is indeed her n to make you all suffer. That is easy enough. But you will have to let

    me stay close by, and you will have to y your part.¡±

    ¡°Kane!¡± Knox seethed, my eyes snapping to my brothers in warning. How could he not see this was

    our only choice?

    ¡°Do you have a better n, Knox?¡± I asked, hating myself almost as much as I am sure Knox did

    me, right now. ¡°It is worth hearing him out.¡± I nodded to Astaroth, Knox¡¯s eyes red with rage

    before he walked off to lean up the far end of the cathedral, evidently needing to put space between

    us. I watched him carefullyy Chase down, so he could pace gently, no doubt trying to soothe

    Havoc.

    ¡°y our part?¡± I asked, my eyes narrowing back on Astaroth.

    ¡°Well, for one, the rejection has to be believable, as does the reason for her rejection.¡± Looking

    down into Charlotte¡¯s eyes, I saw the tears paint hershes and knew she was as scared as I was.

    ¡°So, how are your acting skills?¡± He smirked, my blood running cold as fear set in my bones. In this

    treacherous ce, where alliances shifted like shadows in the night, trust seemed to be a fragile

    thing, easily shattered by the whims of demons. But there was more at stake than our bond¡­

    Something Knox seemed to be missing.

    ¡°Our pups!¡± Rolo noted, for the first time in a while, letting his

    4/6

    Chapter 139. y

    Pall!

    voice be heard.

    ¡°Our future!¡± I replied.

    ¡°We have to try,¡± I announced, my eyes meeting Knox¡¯s, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging

    within me. ¡°For the pup¡¯s sake, we have to try, Knox.¡± Knox¡¯s gaze softened, a flicker of

    understanding shing in his eyes. Slowly, he nodded, his resolv¨¦ weakening with each passing

    moment.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he sighed, his voice firm yet exhausted. ¡°We¡¯ll do it. But we¡¯ll be watching you every step

    of the way. One wrong move, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± The demon smiled a twisted grin that sent a chill

    down my spine.

    ¡°Of course,¡± heughed, his voice dripping with honeyed malice. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less-

    but first, we have to discuss the price of my help.¡± Astaroth grinned slowly. I could feel Charlotte

    shifting ufortably and braced myself because if his earlierments were anything to go by,

    the price was going to be a steep one.

    ¡°What is it you want from me?¡± I asked, Astaroth¡¯s eyes met mine, his head shaking slowly.

    ¡°Not from you, so to speak.¡± Heughed, turning his attention to Knox. ¡°Do you remember that

    little deal we made, friend? In your darkest moment. That I would help you end your suffering

    if you promised me something small in return.¡± I tensed, remembering my

    5/6

    Chapter 139: y Our Part!

    brother¡¯s earlier admission.

    ¡°Stop talking in riddles and get on with it, demon.¡±

    ¡°Fine, heughed, walking to the altar and lifting himself on it, his eyes glued on my girl.

    ¡°I want your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: A Bargain With Chaos

    &

    Lottie POV

    As Astaroth¡¯s words hung in the air, a chill swept through me, freezing my thoughts in ce. ¡®I want

    your daughter.¡® The very idea seemed absurd, impossible even. Yet, there he sat atop the altar, the

    picture of innocence, as if he hadn¡¯t just demanded my firstborn. His crimson eyes burned with an

    unsettling intensity, his offer dangling before us like a forbidden fruit.

    I nced over at Knox and Kane, my mates, never needing the

    reassurance of the mate bond more than I did at this moment.

    Their faces mirrored my shock, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and rage- something I

    understood.

    How could we possibly trust a demon? Even if he imed to be

    on our side!

    But then, amidst the whirlwind of emotions, Astaroth¡¯s next words sliced through my turmoil like a

    knife.

    ¡°I will be her mate!¡± he murmured, his voice a sinister whisper in the depths of this hell¨Clike world,

    ¡°So, you see¡­ I ask that your promise her to me when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance!¡± Kane spat the words, bouncing around the

    1/6

    room like an angry wasp.

    ¡°Daughter.¡± The word echoed in my mind, sending shivers down my spine. A day ago, I hadn¡¯t even

    known I was pregnant, let alone that it was a girl. And here was this demon, casually

    informing me of the gender of my unborn child as if it were a trivial detail and requesting I hand her

    over to him and his blood¨Cstained

    hands.

    ¡°Something else, ask for something else.¡± Knox demanded when I was unable to find my voice. I

    stumbled backwards, my gaze darting between Knox and Kane. They were already on the verge of

    exploding, their fists clenched, their jaws tight with fury. I knew I needed to say something to defuse

    this situation. Or pray to the Moon Goddess who currently hated me, that he was joking!

    ¡°Maybe you would be better praying to god!¡± Astarothughed into my mind. ¡°Because I am not

    joking. I need this to happen!¡±

    When I couldn¡¯t find the words to answer or force my body to move and be afort to my mates. I

    sucked down the remaining bit of air my lungs could handle, seeing Knox and Kane lung forward to

    confront Astaroth. Tears filled my eyes as a wave of

    dread washed over me because I had seen Astaroth throw Chase around like a ragdoll with a

    simple flick of his wrist. I knew the damage he could cause.

    ¡°No! Not like this!¡± I gasped, finally finding my voice as my eyes found Chase lying motionless on the

    ground, a silent reminder of

    2/6

    Chapter 140: A Bargain With Chaos

    the power Astaroth wielded. His strength was iprehensible, his influence undeniable. And in

    the midst of the chaos, I found myself grappling with a single, haunting question.

    Why my daughter? Why her when he clearly had so much power?

    ¡°Why?¡± I finally managed to choke out, my voice was barely above a whisper. But amid the chaos,

    my question was lost, drowned out by the sh of flesh hitting flesh, bones breaking and the

    almighty roar of anger.

    Kane had lunged himself at Astaroth, pulling him from the altar while Knox pummelled him with

    punch after punch of solid muscle. It was a brutal attack, and one I knew Astaroth was allowing to

    happen¨Cfurther proof of his sick and twisted ways.

    ¡°Stop! Please!¡± I screamed as the battle raged on. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was any truth

    to Astaroth¡¯s offer. Was he my daughter¡¯s one¨Cday mate? Because he sure as hell was going to a

    lot of trouble to get us to agree, including taking one hell of a beating.

    If so, maybe there was some hope of bargaining with the devil himself.

    ¡°If he really is our daughter¡¯s mate, then there is every possibility we can get her to reject him,

    refuse his advances!¡± I screamed through mindlink to my mates, hoping they could hear

    034% 12:54

    Chapter 140: A Bargain With Chaos

    1. me. My eyes widened with the first trace of hope, seeing Kane freeze a little.

    ¡°If we school her on his true nature, the evil that resided in the very foundation of his bones, we can

    guide her. Help her to make the right choice! IF he really is her mate!¡± I added, but, Kane had

    already joined his brother, the pair taking it in turns to punch a bloodied and battered Astaroth to the

    ground. Shattering any hope I had that I could reach them privately.

    ¡°She will be allowed to make her choice!¡± Astaroth protested into the buzzing space of my mind, as

    if Knox and Kane were notunching a brutal attack on his body.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°That is all I ask, that when the timees you allow her to make her own mind up, you do not

    stand in her way.¡± As Astaroth¡¯s chilling words echoed in my head, I felt a shiver race down my

    spine, sending icy tendrils of fear snaking through my veins. The notion that our daughter held the

    key to his future happiness seemed unfathomable, yet there was an undeniable truth lingering in the

    depths of my mind, a truth I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ept.

    I shook my head in denial, muttering a soft ¡®no¡® under my breath while I instinctively ced a

    protective hand over my stomach as if shielding our unborn child from his sinister intentions. Tears

    welled up in my eyes as I nced desperately at Knox and Kane, silently pleading for support, for a

    shred of hope in this dark and twisted situation.

    Chapter 140: A Bargain With Chaos

    But before I could find sce in their eyes, Astaroth moved with a flick of his wrists, pinning both

    Kane and Knox against the wall with a force that left me breathless. Irritation crackled in the air

    around him, his impatience palpable as he took slow, deliberate steps closer to me.

    With a heavy sigh, he spoke again, his voice carrying the weight of his words like a leaden cloak.

    How could I stand idly by and allow our child to be bound to such darkness?

    ¡°Lottie, honey. Have you considered that I too am drawn to darkness¡­ that we will be a perfect

    match.¡± But even as I grappled with the horror of his words, I couldn¡¯t shake the inexplicable pull I

    felt towards him, towards this realm of shadows and secrets. It was a sensation I couldn¡¯t exin, a

    longing that tugged at the edges of my consciousness, blurring the lines between reality and

    illusion.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± I screamed, spit flying from my mouth and sttering his perfect suit. My eyes

    darted to Kane and Knox, their bodies pulled awkwardly against the walls of the cathedral,

    reminding me of the way Jesus was nailed to a cross. Ironic and sick at the same time! More proof

    he is not fit for any child of mine.

    Ours!

    ¡°Yes, probably!¡± Astaroth grinned slowly from where he stood before me, his gaze piercing through

    the depths of my soul. I knew that I was trapped in a web of my own making, entangled in a destiny I

    couldn¡¯t escape. All he asked for was my blessing, a

    5/6

    simple concession that felt like a betrayal of everything I held dear.

    But in the end, as I gazed into the eyes of my mates, their silent strength a beacon of hope in the

    darkness, I knew that I couldn¡¯t surrender to Astaroth¡¯s demands, no matter the cost. For our

    daughter¡¯s future, for the light that still flickered within me, I would Fight until myst breath.

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 What Do You Know?

    ¡°No!¡± My girl announced with a firmness that made my heart sore with pride, only for it to sink in the

    next breath seeing the scumbag approach her, and the turmoil he was putting her through. I couldn¡¯t

    help but smile through the pain, noting how Charlotte¡¯s resolve remained unwavering in the face of

    pure evil.

    Evil she shouldn¡¯t even be in a room with, let alone facing, while I remained pinned like a butterfly to

    a board by some sick and twisted psychopath. I clenched my jaw as I fought against the malevolent

    powers that choked me. But it was pointless, despite our earlier triumph. He was too strong- and I

    was smart enough to know that I needed to preserve my energy for when I got free from his invisible

    chains.

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about little old me grinding on your daughter? I am handsome, I am sexy! I am

    powerful! She will love it!¡± Astaroth chortled with malice into my mind, his crassness enough to make

    my blood boil painfully with rage. I knew he was trying to bait me! Something I wouldn¡¯t allow. I was

    stronger than him! If not physically, then I had to be mentally!

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Princess.¡± I nodded, my voice choked as he sent a new wave of pain coursing through my

    body.

    1/6

    Chapter 141 What Do You Know?

    ¡°Stop, you are killing them!¡± Charlotte screamed, pushing past the demon to reach us, but he lifted

    us higher and out of her reach. A chuckle escaped his lips.

    ¡°I mean, I am hoping she takes after her mother, no offence buddy, but¡­ you¡¯re not exactly my

    type.¡± Astaroth¡¯s words sliced through my thoughts like a sharpened de. ¡°She is strong, beautiful

    and brave!¡± He added with respect that irritated me, but not as much as he did when he approached

    Charlotte, his hand.nding on her hip tauntingly.

    ¡°Get away from her!¡± I screamed my voice horse and choked by the blood coating my throat from

    whatever attack he had just used to boil my insides. The demon¡¯sughter echoed in the room, a

    mocking chorus to my disbelief.

    ¡°How could this creature be so delusional, so arrogant as to believe that any alpha wolf would

    willingly allow their daughter to mate with a demon?¡± Knox bellowed into my mind, my lips

    tightening, hearing the pain that was eating at him too.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be mating him!¡± I replied because I should be able to protect those I loved! Although, I

    knew I couldn¡¯t. Not here, not in this realm! Not like this!

    ¡°Not happening¡­¡± Before I could finish my sentence and voice my outrage, Astaroth¡¯s menacing

    voice cut through my rage, addressing me directly with a chilling certainty. His words struck like

    lightning, searing through my willpower with a cruel rity.

    2/6

    ¡°You have no say,¡± He sneered abruptly, his gaze boring me with malevolent intensity.

    ¡°That is where you are mistaken.¡± I snapped aggressively, because I would be dammed if I allowed

    a child of mine to spend time alone with a demon, let alone mate one.

    ¡°The daughter is not yours; it is Knox¡¯s. And he has already agreed to my bargain.¡± I felt my eyes

    widen in shock, the same expression stered on my girl¡¯s face as she looked from me to Knox. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°FUCK YOU!¡± The air crackled with tension as Knox¡¯s roar of denial filled the room, his defiance a

    thunderous echo against Astaroth¡¯s chilling promation. But the demon¡¯s words hung heavy in the

    air, a reminder of the binding agreement that Knox had mentioned he had unwittingly entered into.

    ¡°Something small,¡± Astaroth continued, his voice dripping with malice. ¡°And your daughter is

    currently something small.¡± I felt a twinge of jealousy eat at me. I had always wanted a daughter,

    truth. be told, and I resented that Knox knew he had one! The idea of a princess for me to protect

    and spoil¡­ just seemed¡­ perfect. Although unlike Lilly, she would know how to behave and not be

    a selfish brat. She would be well¨Cmannered, respectful and raised with grace! She would be like her

    mother.

    Knox¡¯s anger zed like wildfire as he struggled against the demonic hold. But despite my fierce

    resistance, I couldn¡¯t shake

    3/6

    Chapter 141 What Do You Know?

    the sinking feeling that my brother seemed stronger in this realm. than I did, more resilient against

    Astaroth¡¯s twisted influence than either Charlotte or I did.

    &

    ¡°Funny that! Took you long enough!¡± Astarothughed into my head, the sound echoing around

    dangerously as the realization dawned on me, a cold dread settling in the pit of my stomach. We

    were trapped! Ensnared in a web of deceit and maniption woven by the demon before us.

    As my eyes met Knox¡¯s desperate gaze across the room, I knew that they would need every ounce

    of their strength and cunning to break free from Astaroth¡¯s grasp and save OUR daughter from a

    fate worse than death. A life tied to this psychotic piece of shit!

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not very nice!¡± Astarothughed, his eyes on me, reminder that he had no respect for

    boundaries,

    a

    ¡°Nope!¡± Astaroth¡¯s chuckle echoed through the room, freezing the blood in my veins as I watched

    the demon¡¯s unsettling gaze narrow on me. Unease prickled at the back of my mind, a warning that I

    couldn¡¯t ignore as Astaroth approached, leaving Charlotte¡¯s

    side to stand before me. His curious eyes bore into me and I

    couldn¡¯t help but growl low in my throat, a primal instinct urging me to defend myself and those I

    loved against the demon. But despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that the

    et Was wo

    toe, which seemed to settle like a heavy cloak. around my shoulders.

    4/6

    Chapter 141 What Do You Know?

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice was smooth as silk,

    ¡°Stop! Stop with the lies and bullshit! I have said no! We don¡¯t

    want your deal!¡± Charlotte screamed angrily, shoving Astaroth with strength I yet again admired. I

    wanted to tell her to stop, but something told me the demon wouldn¡¯t hurt her! He needed her! OR

    rather the cargo she carried.

    ¡°What do you know about Havoc?¡± Astaroth asked again, his eyes lifting from Charlotte in

    amusement at her feisty outburst and tantrum. My mind raced back to his childhood, to the whispers

    and secrets that had surrounded Knox like a shroud. I remembered how Knox was always kept

    apart, never allowed to shift and train like I was, how our parents had kept Havoc hidden away like a

    shameful

    secret.

    Confusion clouded my thoughts as I struggled to make sense of my memories, but before I could

    respond, Astaroth turned his attention to Knox, his eyes glittering with malicious intent.

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice was a low growl, a sinister melody that sent a chill down all

    of our spines. ¡°What do you know about your wolf, other than that he is impulsive and reckless?¡±

    5/6

    Chapter 141 What Do You Know?

    Knox¡¯s jaw clenched with frustration as he fought against the invisible bonds that held him captive,

    my mind racing to grasp at the fragments of knowledge that lingered just out of reach. But as

    Astaroth¡¯s gaze bore into Knox, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sinking dread settle in the pit of my

    stomach.

    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, thinking of our past, our secrets and having themid bare before the demon¡¯s

    prating gaze! Knox and I exchanged a silent, desperate nce before our eyes settled on

    Charlotte. Somehow, I knew that we were on the precipice of a revtion that would change

    everything we thought we knew about ourselves and our ce in this dark and twisted world he had

    entangled us in.

    6/6

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Havoc Help!

    ¡°Because it matters! Everything happens for a reason! That is how fate.. Or Destiny! Whatever, it¡¯s

    how that shit works. You think I want your daughter for my ends? No. She is meant to be my mate,

    like I am meant to be hers. Now ask yourself why! Why would a demon like me be a fit consort for

    her?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± Lottie barked instinctively, her voice tinged with sadness, but the unmistakable edge

    of defeat wasn¡¯t lost on anyone. My lips pulled into a frown, hating seeing her so hurt.

    ¡°I am not arguing with you. I am telling you simple facts. It¡¯s up to you if you believe me or not!¡± He

    laughed with azy shrug that infuriated me. ¡°But what you need to believe is that I am the only one

    who can help you out of this sticky situation- of your own making, I may add.¡±

    ¡°Our own making?¡± Lottie seethed as she crouched in front of Chase. ¡°We never asked for this!¡± She

    counted her hand pressing Chase¡¯s cheek with affection that I knew made her ufortable.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°NO! Chase never asked you to torture him this way.¡± she spat,

    1/6

    #

    Chapter 142 Havoc Help!

    her lips tight with unrivalled hatred.

    ¡°He willingly followed you into a demonic realm with a Duke of hell. He made his choice, he knew

    the risks!¡± Astaroth continued to announce, clearly enjoying the fire he had ignited within my little

    mate.

    ¡°That¡¯s..¡± I tried to say, finding speech difficult all of a sudden.

    ¡°Not true?¡± Astarothughed, his brow rising with questions as he looked at me. Curling my lips, I

    shook my head. I had wanted to say unfair, and he fucking knew it.

    ¡°Not the point.¡± Lottie snapped, ignoring Astaroth and the point he was trying to make. ¡°Alpha Leigh

    never asked to be attacked and killed.¡±

    1. me.

    ¡°Really?¡± Astarothughed. The sound truly starting to grind on

    ¡°NO!¡± Kane bellowed through bloodied mouthfuls of spit. Lottie¡¯s eyes shifted to my brother, pain

    etched in her beautiful blue hues.

    ¡°Try not to speak, Brother. You need your strength!¡± I whispered through our link, instinctively hoping

    for a private moment with my brother.y

    ¡°Yeah, Kane. Not like you have your brother¡¯s hidden strength is

    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    2/6

    Chapter 142 Havoc Help!

    Æ·

    it?¡± Astaroth mocked, side¨Ceying us, but his attention remained on my little mate. Something that

    seemed to make her more ufortable than anything. Her hand lowered to her stomach,

    protectively.

    ¡°Such a good mamma bear!¡± Astaroth ridiculed nastily, my girl¡¯s cheeks puffing with anger.

    ¡°Anyway, back to Daddy dearest¨CYou think he didn¡¯t suspect his Beta was up to no good? You think

    he didn¡¯t have a reason to doubt his intentions. The man was pushing his daughter on a male

    everyone knew was going to make her miserable! Why? Do you think Leigh wasn¡¯t curious? You

    think his Luna hadn¡¯t questioned him?¡±

    ¡°She raised you right?¡± Astaroth asked, his eyes narrowing on Lottie. ¡°She cared for you like her

    own child! Wanted the best for you?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Lottie started to say, her voice wavering as tears filled her eyes.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he deserved to die? No, true!¡± Astaroth acknowledged, finishing the

    sentence that was clearly on the tip of Lottie¡¯s tongue.

    Kane grunted, getting my attention as he nodded towards Astaroth, and for a moment I thought I

    saw regret on his features while he looked at my girl. The pain of his confession evidently

    3/6

    Chapter 142 Havoc Help!

    weighed heavily on her delicate shoulders. And I understood her pain, she adored my father, and to

    find out that he knew that she was being used and treated like dirt and had done NOTHING.

    Well, that would not sit well with her! And nor would it with Kane and I.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I seethed inwardly to Kane. ¡°Do you buy this?¡± I asked, my brother¡¯s silence speaking

    volumes, but I trusted my father, I trusted he wouldn¡¯t let Lottie suffer. ¡°He had to have a n. He

    had to!¡± I whispered to my brother, but even I could hear how weak it sounded.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± Astaroth announced with resolve.

    ¡°He knew he couldn¡¯t trust his beta. I mean he hasn¡¯t exactly been loyaltely. Your father had

    harbored suspicion of his betrayal for a while¡­ And what did he do about it?¡± Astarothughed,

    shaking his head. ¡°Your father is weak. In denial; and there are consequences for making such

    mistakes when you have a pack that needs you.¡±

    ¡°Consequences? Yes! Murder? No!¡± I snarled, fighting the

    magic that weaved through me, needing to get closer to my mate. I could see the impact Astaroth¡¯s

    words were having on her without using the mate bond.

    ¡°My point is that your father took a risk.¡± Astarothughed bitterly. ¡°I visited him beforest night, you

    know. I might not have

    4/6

    Chapter 142 Havoc Help!

    €

    been wearing this face, but I told your father I had seen Anthony in the woods talking with a shadow,

    whispering. Plotting. You know what your Alpha said?¡±

    ¡°STOP LYING!¡± I fumed, anger ripping me apart and finally

    getting some sort of reaction from Havoc. Astaroth, sensing my wolf¡¯s outrage, smirked his magic

    amping up, wing at my bones. and locking me in ce.

    ¡°Havoc help! I can¡¯t fight this swine on my own.¡± I begged my wolf, knowing he was hovering just

    below the surface, but something was stopping him. Something I suspected was his own. fear!

    ¡°I am not lying. Leigh said that I had imagined it!¡± Astaroth replied, his lips curling at my attempts at

    communicating with my wayward wolf.

    ¡°What has this got to do with anything,¡± Kane spluttered

    through a wave of pain that ripped at my heartstrings. Never before had I wanted to be in two ces

    at once, more than I did right now.

    ¡°That everything happens for a reason. I gave your father chances to redeem himself before I

    agreed to Anthony¡¯s n. It isn¡¯t my fault he failed my test. What happened next was on him.¡±

    Astaroth boasted with a shrug while he rolled the sleeves of his suit jacket up.

    5/6

    Chapter 142 Havoc Help!

    ¡°Just like your decision to save Knox and that weak Alpha your adore was on you, sweet girl!¡±

    Astaroth added, turning to scowl at Lottie. ¡°You chose to save him knowing there would be a price to

    pay, AND correct me if I am wrong, but didn¡¯t you know about the babies then?¡± He asked, raising a

    perfectly even brow at my girl, pinning the me for this bullshit on her with a stare that infuriated

    me.

    ¡°Did you not consider for a second that they would be the price you had to pay? Whose fault is that,

    Charlotte?¡± he smiled evilly.

    Lottie¡¯s lips tightened and she dropped her head. I could see the shimmer of tears welling in her

    eyes.

    ¡°Exactly. my. Point. We all make a choice!¡± Astaroth announced with a smugness that rubbed me

    the wrong way and snapped whatever resemnce of fear Havoc had. With a snarl, I lunged

    forward with strength I didn¡¯t realise I had and ripped from the wall. Shattering the magic hold that

    this demonic scum had on me, in the process.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I roared, my feetnding on the ground with a thud that sent pain shooting up to my

    knees, but I pushed through it, taking a step towards Lottie, my arms millimetres from her, but she

    didn¡¯t seem to notice, or even look up. No one did.

    It was like I was invisible.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 I Am No Liar!

    &

    Knox POV

    ¡°That¡¯s enough from you!¡± Astaroth grunted, flicking his wrist in my direction, my body mming into

    the wall with such force I felt a trickle of blood seep from my nose.

    Maybe I wasn¡¯t invisible after all, he was just censoring my actions from them. Crafty, but smart!

    ¡°Knox!¡± Lottie screamed as she rose to her feet, but Astaroth

    was quicker stepping in front of her to block her path.

    ¡°No! He is fine, but we need to have this conversation because time is running out! And I will be

    damned if I don¡¯t get what is owed to me.¡± Astaroth bellowed around the walls of the cathedral,

    rubble

    crumbled from the ceiling from the force of his anger.

    Sucking down my defeat, I watched through pained eyes as he continued his speech, he was

    definitelyfortable being the centre of attention and enjoyed having all eyes on him.

    ¡°Now.. back to the question. Ask yourself why would I be interested in Havoc¡¯s offspring? A wolf that

    has been hidden? That

    is as chaotic and ravenous as¡­¡±

    1/6

    Chapter 143 I Am No Liar!

    &

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± I bellowed through my own raging mind as my outrage simmered beneath the surface,

    not wanting him to finish. his sentence. His lips split into a smile as he turned to look at me. I could

    feel Havoc¡¯s anxiety seeping through our bond like poison, twisting and gnawing at my insides. It

    made no sense, yesterday he had been ready to rip everyone apart, this demon included. Even

    earlier, he was willing to fight him to get to Lottie.

    ¡°Or was he?¡± Asataroth teased my mind before he looked back at Lottie, while he yed images

    into my mind of the harrowing vision of my girl stepping through the portal, while Kane tumbled to

    the ground from Astaroth¡¯s attack. I knew at that moment that there was no choice. Kane had people

    to help him!

    Lottie didn¡¯t!

    She was alone with the filth that had screwed with MY mind! What could he do to her? To our pups?

    ¡°We should have saved her,¡± I whispered to Havoc.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± Lottie whispered, her eyes lifted to meet my gaze, sympathy filling those sapphire hues I

    adored. I knew without asking that Astaroth was showing her the same images he was showing me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not! It was something Havoc could have done. Easily!¡± Astaroth grinned slyly. ¡°However he

    didn¡¯t, he chose to help Kane. Choices¡­ more choices.¡± Astaroth shared.

    2/6

    Chapter 143 I Am No Liar!

    €5

    Sucking down my reply, I sighed because at the time I thought it was the brotherly bond with my

    twin that Havoc was feeding off. But now, when I recall the split seconds before: Havoc was scared!

    Not of the demon, but of something else.

    ¡°The truth!¡± Astaroth chuckled with malice.

    ¡°Come on, buddy,¡± I murmured, into my mind as he remained hidden, refusing to surface even at my

    desperate inner plea, a silent testament to the fear that Astaroth had him gripped in. Which only

    aggravated me further.

    ¡°Pussy!¡± I snarled, my voice tinged with frustration as I reached out to my wolf, trying to provoke a

    reaction from him, but still, there was no response.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t tell him, Havoc, I will!¡± Astaroth invited, hisughter echoed in the room as he

    approached me, a mocking chorus that grated against myst nerve with every step he took.

    With a jaw clenched tight with fury, I forced myself to focus on Lottie, as she turned from me, her

    eyes filled with questions she was too scared to ask as she crouched beside Chase, her presence

    the only light in the darkness that threatened to consume us all whole. I drank in the sight of her, the

    fierce determination in her eyes, the way her hands trembled with barely suppressed emotion as

    she tended to her new friend.

    ¡°Baby girl!¡± I managed to choke out, but even as I tried to lose

    2/6

    U349

    12:56

    Chapter 143 I Am No Liar!

    myself in her presence, Astaroth¡¯s taunts lingered like a shadow, his eyes boring into me with a

    malevolent intensity that sent a chill down my spine.

    5

    ¡°Do you think that the love you all share will be enough to beat me? That somehow you will find a

    way? You won¡¯t!¡± Astaroth taunted into the tense room. Kane¡¯s horse cry filled the room, the sound

    like nails on a chalkboard to me. I had always hated the ideal of him suffering! The way our girl¡¯s

    back tightened told me that she too felt the same.

    ¡°So pathetic!¡± Astaroth snorted. While his words got Lottie¡¯s attention as she spun to look at him, her

    lips pursed tightly, her eyes darting to Kane, who remained wrapped in a world of torture at

    Astaroth¡¯s pleasure. She was undoubtedly holding back. whatever it was she wanted to say, no

    doubt out of fear the demon would take out his anger on us.

    ¡°You either agree, or the moon goddess takes her payment! And you lose everything!¡± He continued

    to mock, letting out a sigh. I watched my girl step into the demon, her eyes filled with a furious.

    rage.

    ¡°I am done with the charade Astaroth, what is it you are trying to tell us? You want us to make a

    decision, you want us to agree to hand over our child! Our daughter¡­¡±

    ¡°Knox already has! I just need you to promise to not stand in her way.¡± Lies, I hadn¡¯t agreed, at least

    not willingly, and I could

    3/6

    Chapter 143 I Am No Liar!

    see from the look in Lottie¡¯s eyes she knew that and didn¡¯t hold it against me, or at least that was

    what I was hoping I saw reflected in her pretty orbs.

    ¡°Whatever, then give us the facts! Stop alluding to things and tell us whatever it is you brought us

    here to say, because I will only make a decision when I have all the facts! Not a moment before!¡±

    The fire in her eyes and the determination in her voice was enough to make my heart swell with

    pride. She would make a great Luna, of that I had no doubt. She may be stubborn and a little

    reckless, but she had a good heart and a protective nature that made her the perfect partner and

    mother in my eyes.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Heughed, flicking his wrist and releasing Kane from his invisible restraints. ¡°You can have

    all the facts, but I am not going to be the one to tell you. Kane here can. He has already worked it

    out. Haven¡¯t you, Kane?¡± A smart move and a ploy by Astaroth, no doubt, to tear us apart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Knox was born with a wolf!¡± Kane gasped, his hand wing at his throat as his eyes

    met mine filled with regret.

    ¡°DING DING DING! We have a winner!¡±

    ¡°And the almighty Alpha Leigh, couldn¡¯t have a wolfless son! That would be humiliating, you see! So,

    again, your father made a decision, one that has led us here.. To this moment!¡± Astaroth announced

    with excitement that made me want to hurl.

    5/6

    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 143 I Am No Liar!

    ¡°Liar!¡± I choked out the single word like it was acid in my throat, but deep down I knew he spoke the

    truth, I had always known. OR at least suspected.

    ¡°I am no liar boy! Why do you think you were never allowed to train with others? Why do you think

    you were never allowed to shift or to run or enjoy all the things your brother did? Because your wolf

    is not your destined wolf!¡±

    ¡°Then what is he?¡± Lottie asked, her lips pursed as she instantly regretted her question.

    ¡°A creature from this realm, from my home.. A monster of sorts.¡±

    ?

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Chapter 144: Hidden Agendas

    ¡°I will be watching!¡± Astaroth¡¯sst words shattered through my mind as he left in a whirlwind of

    magic and chaos, the lights had exploded with the force of his magic, leaving us in a dimly lit room. I

    could feel the tension thickening with every passing moment. Astaroth¡¯s warning echoed in my mind

    like a constant refrain: ¡®Keep silent or face the consequences.¡¯

    And so, I remained still and silent, observing the chaos unfolding before me.

    ¡°No!¡± Alpha Leigh screamed the second Astaroth¡¯s evil grip released us from our frozen hold.

    Alphas¡® anguish was palpable as he grappled with the loss of his sons, daughter¨Cinw and grand¨C

    pups.

    ¡°We need to get them back!¡± His voice trembled with emotion. as he struggled to contain his grief.

    ¡°NOW!¡±

    ¡°We will, but you need to calm down!¡± Luna Laura, ever the supportive wife, reached out to him,

    offering sce in the face of despair. ¡°We will find them!¡± Their attempts were pointless, there would

    be no bringing them back until Astaroth was ready!

    1/6

    Chancing a nce at Anthony, wondering how my partner in crime was fairing, I felt my stomach

    clench seeing his emotionless eyes meet mine. As he did, I noticed his face was still bruised and

    battered and realised somewhat unbelievably that the demon hadn¡¯t offered him the same deal he

    had me.

    ¡°Why?¡± Flint asked ¡°Fuck knows!¡± I snapped inwardly. ¡°I aint magic, I dunno what the bastard is up

    to!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Flint grumbled, his mood darkening as he simmered back down into the back of my mind,

    allowing me to focus back on Anthony. His scowl told me he still felt like he was meless in the

    events of thest 24 hours. Reminding me that there was no saving the once proud Beta. His ship

    was sinking and I had to distance myself from it before it dragged me under too.

    Lilly¡¯s bitterughter shattered the fragile semnce of peace, eliciting a wave of anger from her

    parents.

    ¡°What do you find so funny?¡± Our Alpha roared, shoving his chair back with such force it mmed

    into the wall. Luna, again quick on his heels, with her hand resting on his elbow to pull his attention

    back to her.

    ¡°The fact that Kane and Knox can do no wrong!¡± Lillyughed childishly. I had always hated Lilly and

    never understood why Lottie surrounded herself with such shallow, stupid girls. Although those

    shallow girls had been helpful ofte.

    1/6

    Chapter 144: Hidden Agendas.

    ¡°You think this is their fault?¡± Her mother asked, confusioncing her tone. ¡°You think they wanted to

    be taken by that demon?¡± She continued to question her immature daughter.

    ¡°I think it is convenient that at the exact moment, they were meant to answer the questions I put to

    them¡­ they vanish! Questions that should not be ignored.¡± Sebastian announced anger, cutting his

    tone.

    f

    ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Laura snapped, turning her back on Sebastian and her daughter to look her

    mate in the eyes. I fought to suppress a smirk at the shambles this once proud family found

    themselves entangled with. I knew that any disy of amusement on my part would be met with

    suspicion. I could feel eyes boring into me, and swallowed the lump forming in my throat to look up,

    my eyes met with Alpha Adam¡¯s keen gaze, observing me, his curiosity evident. It seemed he had

    sensed something different about me, something I had been desperately trying to conceal.

    ¡°This is why I wanted you to stay hidden!¡± I growled at Flint who barked augh in reply. Ever the

    antagonist.

    ¡°Michael..¡± Adam questioned. But before he could ask me anything further, Sebastian¡¯s voice

    thundered through the room, cutting through the tension like a knife. His anger tangible, a tempest

    ready to consume everything in its path.

    ¡°I think you hide something Alpha Leigh, I think you all do. I do not buy that the Moon Goddess

    appeared to them, I do not believe

    3/6

    that Charlotte is a sweet gin, innocent of me for this mess. §á§Ö seethed pointing at his mate who

    smirked devilishly at me then up

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    to her mate with a nod.

    ¡°What is that Connie told you, baby?¡± Sebastian mocked into the room, his eyesnding on me with

    cunning intent.

    ¡°That Mike fucked Char yesterday!¡± She offered with triumph. Not exactly true, but like fuck was I

    denying it. ¡°I told you; she was a whore!¡± Lilly added with augh, something that I inwardly wanted

    to share with her but couldn¡¯t risk.

    ¡°Was?¡± Liam quizzed, his tone sharper then I assume he meant because everyone looked at him

    with concern. ¡°Why are we talking about her like she is dead? Or noting back!¡± He added, his

    tone levelling out.

    ¡°Come on, would you wannae back and face the music.¡± Lilly giggled childishly.

    ¡°She is just a silly jealous girl! Ignore her Liam¡± Her mother snapped shaking her head in disgust. I

    had told Connie about Lottie and I, in the hopes it would get back to Lilly and she would use it

    against her old friend. However, I never believed for a second. that, that little titbit of information

    could do so much damage, more so now that Lottie is supposedly pregnant.

    ¡°Connie has no reason to lie!¡± Sebastian announced backing the girl¡¯s ims with conviction.

    4/6

    Chapter 144: Hidden Agendas

    ¡°Except she does.¡± Alpha Leigh added furiously. And at that moment, I realised that beneath the

    facade of unity and family bonds, each of us harboured our own hidden agendas. Yet, it was clear

    that Senestaian¡¯s and Lilly¡¯s aims were somewhat aligned with mine.

    Destroying my bitch of an ex and everything she held dear.

    As the conversation veered into heated exchanges and veiled threats, I remained a silent observer,

    my mind whirling with possibilities. Astaroth¡¯s offer loomedrge in my thoughts, a tantalising

    proposition fraught with danger and betrayal.

    f

    Power and freedom, if I did him a favour¡­ What wouldn¡¯t a guy do for unlimited power?

    ¡°Whatever he was asked!¡± Flint offered, and I knew from his tone he didn¡¯t approve of the new

    union.

    ¡°She wanted my boys for herself, it was in to see how she threw herself at them. Like a cheap

    tramp.¡± Luna spat the words like venom on her tongue. ¡°And now they have ended up with

    Charlotte, a proper mate! Connie is jealous, that is why she is lying.¡± Luna dered with resolve, her

    eyes meeting mine. ¡°Tell them, Mike, tell them Connie is wrong.¡± Laura added, as all eyes suddenly

    fell upon me.

    Bit hard with a fucking gag in my mouth!

    5/6

    Chapter 144: Hidden Agendas

    Æ· Narrowing my eyes on Luna and Alpha I considered my options. I considered whether betraying

    my pack, again, was what was in my best interest. In the end, it would be a delicate dance of

    secrets and lies, no matter what paths I took and manoeuvre through. My life was now a deadly

    game of power and deception. And as the stakes grew higher, I knew that one misstep could mean

    the difference between life and death. Who did I want to piss off more, a demon or my pack and

    family?

    ¡°Stall them! Do not answer until I tell you what to say and when to say it.¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice cut

    through my mind, a reminder that no matter the distance, he held more power than anyone in this

    room, and would ultimately be my greatest ally or most perilous enemy.

    6/6

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!